\" 


tihmry  of ^he  Irheolo^ical  ^cminavy 

PRINCETON    .    NEW  JERSEY 


^J^«S- 

PRESENTED  BY 

P^rs.  Bertha  Solomon 

BV  255  .T4  1851 

Thornton,  Henry,  1760-1815. 

Family  prayers,  and  prayers 

on  the  Ten  Commandments,  &c 

y^ 


'-T^-T^-'tr?-/^ 


A  Ryland  U.-Solomon, 
WEST  Freehold,  N,  J, 


FAMILY  PRAYERS,^  ^^^  25  1966 

AND  ^*^  I  .  -"^^ 

PRAYERS  ON  THE  TEN  COMMANDMENTS,  &  . 

TO   WHICH  IS  ADDED, 

A   FAMILY    COMMENTARY 


UPON  THE 


SERMON  ON  THE  MOUNT. 


BT  THE  LATE 


HENRY  THORNTON,  ESQ.,  M.  P. 

EDITED  BY  THE  RIGHT  REV. 

MANTON    EASTBURN,   D.  D., 

BISHOP  OF  MASSACHUSETTS. 
NINETEENTH  THOUSAND. 


NEW-YORK : 
STANFORD  AND  SWORDS,  137,  BROADWAY. 

1851. 


nuersd  accordiug  to  act  of  Cop^ress,  in  the  year  13B6,  by 

SWOUDS.    STANFORD.   &  CO, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  Di-vtrict  CouJt  of  the  Southern  Distr?«t  of  New  Yort 


Hobart  Press ; 

JOHN  R.  M'GOWN,  PRINTKH. 

No.  it,  Aun-«treet,  N.  Y. 


PREFACE  TO  THE  AMERICAN  EDITION. 


The  present  Volume  contains  two  works,  which  have 
been  separately  published  in  England  ;  the  Family 
Commentary  upon  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  having 
appeared  there,  about  a  year  after  the  first  edition  of 
the  Family  Prayers.  The  arrangement  now  adopted 
will,  it  is  thought,  be  found  convenient  for  domestic 
worship ;  as  combining  within  the  same  volume  a 
Manual  of  prayer,  and  portions  of  scriptural  exposition 
for  reading. 

It  may  seem  presumptuous  in  the  Editor  to  say  any 
thing  by  way  of  introduction,  to  proui.!i:,"'^ns.  bearing  on 
their  title-page  the  name  of  Thornton  ; — a  name,  fa 
mihar  not  to  England  only,  but  to  the  world  ;  and  indis 
solubly  associated  with  our  tlioughts  of  whatever  is 
enlarged  in  Christian  beneficence,  sound  in  religious 
views,  and  beautiful  in  consistency  of  daily  practice. 
He  will  take  the  liberty,  however,  of  simply  saying,  in 
regard  to  the  Family  Prayers,  that,  without  at  all  de- 
tracting from  the  merit  of  other  works  of  the  same 
description,  they  appear  to  him  to  preserve,  in  a  re- 
markable degree,  the  difficult  and  happy  medium  b*^.- 
tween  verboseness  on  the  one  hand,  and  a  cold  concise- 


iV  AMERICAN    PREFACE. 

ness  on  the  other.  It  is  beheved  that  none  can  use 
them,  without  feehng  that  they  impart  a  spirit  of  grati- 
tude and  self-humiliation.  They  are  what  prayers 
should  be, — fervent,  and  yet  perfectly  simple. 

He  would  beg  the  indulgence  of  saying  also,  that  he 
has  seldom  read  any  work  of  a  purely  practical  char 
acter,  with  more  delight  and  instruction,  than  the  Com- 
mentary upon  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount.  It  is  remark- 
able throughout  for  the  profound  insight  into  human 
nature  which  it  manifests  :  for  its  clear  exhibition  of  the 
fundamental  truths  of  the  gospel ;  and  for  the  faithful- 
ness, honesty,  and,  at  the  same  time,  the  true  refine- 
ment and  dignity,  of  the  language  in  which  its  instruc- 
tions are  conveyed. 

The  Editor  cannot  but  indulge  the  confident  belief, 
that  the.  publication  of  these  two  works,  in  this  united 
form,  will  be  a  rich  spiritual  benefit  to  the  community 
May  God  graciously  add  his  blessing ! 

MANTON  EASTBURN. 

New  York,  Decerrjer,  1836, 


PREFACE. 


The  following  Prayers  were  prepared  by  the  late  Mr. 
Henry  Thornton,  for  the  use  of  his  own  family.  Many 
of  those,  who,  in  his  lifetime,  were  admitted  to  hear  them 
in  that  circle,  and  many  of  those,  who  have  heard  them 
since,  within  the  same  walls,  have  expressed  a  wish,  that 
the  benefit,  there  enjoyed,  might  be  more  widely  extended. 
Copies  were,  therefore,  sometimes  given  :  and  from  one  of 
these,  carried  to  a  distant  dependency  of  the  empire,  an 
imperfect  edition  was  printed.  From  that  time,  perhaps, 
all  delicacy  with  respect  to  the  publication  of  an  authorized 
edition  was  removed. 

Those,  who  are  familiar  with  other  manuals  of  devotion, 
may  here  occasionally  find  passages  which  are  not  new  to 
them  ;  and  may,  indeed,  recognise .  two*  entire  prayers, 
which,  as  specimens  of  family  devotion,  have  already  been 
published  in  another  work,  to  which  they  were  contributed, 
anonymously,  by  Mr.  Henry  Thornton.  His  object  was 
not  human  praise  :  giving  thus  to  the  work  of  another, — or 
borrowing,  here  and  there,  a  phrase  or  a  sentence  from  elder 
divines  to  enrich  his  own  collection  of  prayers, — his  sino-le 
aim  was  to  promote  the  glory  of  God  in  the  edification  of 
His  people  ;  providing,  by  these  prayers,  in  the  first  place, 
for  the  household  which  Providence  had  united  around  him  ; 
and  endeavouring,  in  the  second  place,  by  the  specimens 
of  family  prayers  which  have  been  already  mentioned,  to 
excite  in  others  a  taste  for  domestic  worship,  and  to  furnish 
same  aid  to  them  in  its  exercise. 

*  The  first  draughts  of  two  or  three  others  were  contributeC  in  the 
same  manner  to  another  work. 

1* 


VI  PREFACE. 

The  world  will  be  wiser  and  better,  and  therefore  happier, 
in  proportion  as  it  shall  imbibe  the  spirit  of  the  life  and  of 
the  prayers  of  Mr.  Henry  Thornton.  Admirable  as  have 
been  the  examples  of  excellence  which  the  present  gener- 
ation has  been  permitted  to  witness,  there  has  not  been 
perhaps  one  individual,  in  the  whole  number,  who  mani- 
fested in  a  more  striking  manner  that  combination  of  qual- 
ities, which  constitutes  Christian  consistency.  His  piety 
was  fervent,  and  yet  sober  ;  his  liberality  was  magnificent, 
and  yet  discriminating  ;  his  charity  was  large,  and  yet  not 
latitudinarian  ;  his  self-denial  was  rigorous,  yet  unobtrusive. 
At  one  time,  there  was  some  hope,  that  these  principles — 
as  embodied,  by  the  grace  of  God,  in  his  habitual  conduct 
— might  have  been  exhibited  to  the  world  by  the  hand  of 
his  dearest  and  most  intimate  friend  :  a  life  of  Hen'ry 
Thornton,  by  William  Wilberforce,  would,  indeed, 
have  been  a  legacy  of  wisdom  and  piety,  which  would  have 
enriched  many  generations.  This  hope,  long  cherished,  is 
now  finally  lost :  and  the  character  of  Mr.  Henry  Thornton 
must,  perhaps,  be  left  to  be  collected  from  his  works ; — his 
original  and  intellectual  powers,  from  his  Essay  on  Paper 
Credit,  (the  publicati«n  of  which,  as  Dr.  Miller  observed  in 
his  Philosophy  of  History,  forms  an  epoch  in  the  history 
of  the  science  to  which  it  belongs  ;) — his  views  of  religion, 
from  the  prayers  now  published, — and  from  some  practical 
Commentaries  on  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  portions  of 
which  (complete,  though  not  intended  for  publicati(m)  are 
now.  in  the  press.  These,  indeed,  like  the  present  volume, 
he  drew  up  for  the  use  of  his  own  family  :  but  it  is  hopod, 
that  both  the  Prayers  and  the  Commentaries,  while  tliey 
contribute  to  illustrate  the  character  of  tlieir  author,  (an  ob- 
ject which  he  certainly  never  contemplated,)  will,  also,  by 
the  Divine  blessing,  promote,  after  his  death,  the  great 
designs  of  his  life, — the  good  of  his  fellow-creatures,  and 
the  glor)''  of  God. 

R.  n.  I. 

Battersea  Rise,  June  6,  1834. 


CONTENTS 


PRAYERS  FOR  THE  MORNING. 

PASS. 

First  MoRMnia • H 

Second  Morning 13 

Thiril  Morning 16 

Fourlh  Morning 13 

Fifth  Morning 21 

Sixth  Morning 23 

Seventh  Morning 25 

Eiglith  Morning 27 

Ninth  Morning 29 

Tenth  Morning 31 

Eleventh  Morning 33 

Twelfth  Morning 35 

Thirteenth  Morning 37 

Fouiteenth  Morning 39 

Fifteenth  Morning 42 

Sixteenth  Morning 44 

Seventeenth  Morning 47 

Ei^Iitecnth  Morning 49 

Kitieteenth  Morning ..51 

Twentietii  Morning 53 

Twenty-first  Morning 55 

Twenty-second  Morning 57 

Twenty-tliird  Morning 60 

Twenty- fourth  Morning 62 

Twenty-fiftli  Morning 64 

Twenty-sixtli  Morning 67 

Twenty-seventh  Morning 70 

Twenty-eighth  Morning 73 

PRAYERS  FOR  SUNDAY  MORNING. 

First  Sunday  Morning > 73 

Second  Snnday  Morning 78 

Third  Sunday  Morning 81 

Fourth  Sunday  Morning 83 

Fifth  Sundav  Morning 86 


Vm  CONTENTS. 

PRAYERS  FOR  SUNDAY  EVENING. 

PAGE. 

First  Sunday  Evening 89 

Second  Sunday  Evening 9'^ 

Third  Sunday  Evening 96 

Fourth  Sunday  Evening 99 

Fifth  Sunday  Evening 102 

PRAYERS  FOR  THE  EVENING. 

First  Evening 105 

Second  Evening 107 

Third  Evening 109 

Fourth  Evening HI 

Fifth  Evening.... 114 

Sixth  Evening H^ 

Seventh  Evening 119 

Eighth  Evening 1^ 

Ninth  Evening 13* 

Tenth  Evening 126 

Eleventh  Evening 128 

Tvfelfth  Evening 130 

Thirteenth  Evening 132 

Fourteenth  Evening 134 

Fifteenth  Evening 136 

Sixteenth  Evening 139 

Seventeenth  Evening 141 

Eighteenth  Evening 143 

Nineteenth  Evening 145 

Twentieth  Evening l^'^ 

Twcniy-first  Evening 149 

Twenty-second  Evening 152 

Twenty-third  Evening 164 

PRAYERS  FOR  SATURDAY  EVENING. 

First  Saturday  Evening l-"^ 

Second  Saturday  Evening 159 

Third  Saturday  Evening 161 

Fourth  Saturday  Evening 163 

Fifth  Saturday  Evening 166 


FAMILY  PRAYERS. 


OUR  FATHER,  who  art  in  heaven,  Hallowed  be 
Thy  liame  ;  Thy  kingdom  come  ;  Thy  will  be  done  on 
earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven :  Give  us  this  day  dnr  daily 
bread ;  And  forgive  us  our  trespasses,  as  we  forgive 
those  who  trespass  against  us ;  And  lead  us  not  into 
temptation  ;  But  deliver  us  from  evil :  For  thine  is  the 
kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the  gloiy,  For  ever  and 
ever.     Amen. 

THE  gi-ace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Chiiist,  and  t^e  love 
of  God,  and  the  fellowship  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  with 
us  all,  evermore.     Amen. 


FAMILY  PRAYERS. 


FIRST  MORNING. 


O  Lord,  God  Almighty,  who  art  the  Creator  and  the 
Governor  of  the  world,  and  hast  abundantly  provided  for 
the  various  wants  of  Thy  creatures  ;  who  hast  ordered 
the  day  and  the  night  to  succeed  each  other,  and  when 
Thou  hast  refreshed  man  with  sleep,  requirest  him  to 
pursue  his  work  until  the  evening;  who  hast  also  or- 
dained that  he  shall  be  born  to  trouble,  and  hast  ap. 
pointed  the  grave  to  be  the  end  of  all  living ;  We  thank 
Thee,  that,  while  Thou  hast  thus  placed  our  lot  in  this 
life,  Thou  hast  not  left  us  without  hope  in  that  world 
which  is  to  come.  We  adore  Thee  for  the  gift  of  Jesus 
Christ  Thy  Son,  by  whose  Gospel  life  and  immortal- 
ity are  brought  to  light,  and  we  are  fully  instructed  in 
all  those  things  which  concern  our  salvation.  We  bless 
Thee  for  the  pardon  of  sin,  through  faith  in  a  Redeemer; 
for  the  guidance  of  Thy  providence  ;  and  for  the  con- 
solations of  Thy  Spirit.  We  thank  Thee  for  Thy  holy 
sabbaths  ;  for  Thy  WTitten  word  ;  and  for  all  the  other 
means  of  grace,  which  Thou  hast  entrusted  to  us. 

Grant,  we  beseech  Thee,  that  we  may  this  day  pur- 
sue, with  fidelity  and  diligence,  that  work  which  Thou 
hast  assisned  to  us  ;  and  that  we  may,  at  the  same  time 


12  FIRST   MORNING. 

maintain  a  spiritual  and  heavenly  mind.  In  the  midst 
of  life  we  are  in  death ;  0  let  us  remember  this  awful 
truth ;  and  let  us  live  this  day  as  we  shall  wish  that  we 
had  done,  if  it  should,  indeed,  prove  our  last.  Save  us 
from  the  sins  to  which  we  are  most  prone.  Leave  us 
not  to  the  natural  dispositions  of  our  own  minds,  which 
are  ever  inclming  us  to  evil ;  but  put  Thy  Spirit  within 
us ,  and  teach  us  to  cultivate  every  Christian  temper, 
and  to  abound  in  every  good  work.  Strengthen  oui 
faith  in  the  glorious  promises  of  the  Gospel ;  and  fill  us 
with  that  joy  and  peace  m  believing,  which  shall  be 
more  than  a  compensation  for  all  the  temporal  sacrifices 
to  which  we  may  be  called.  Dispose  us  to  bear  afflic- 
tion with  a  patient  and  quiet  mind  ;  or,  if  Thou  shouldesl 
continue  to  us  prosperity,  to  be  ever  watchful  over  our- 
selves, and  moderate  in  our  enjoyments ;  and  let  us 
impart  freely  to  others  the  good  gifts  which  Thou  show- 
erest  down  upon  us.  Inspire  us  with  zeal  in  the  fulfil 
ment  of  our  relative  duties  ;  with  integrity  in  our  deal- 
ings ;  and  the  spirit  of  kindness  to  all  men.  Let  us 
continually  examine  ourselves ;  and,  advancing  in  self- 
knowledge,  let  us  prevail  over  our  several  infirmities. 
Let  us  grow  in  grace,  and  in  all  goodness,  and  in  meet- 
ress  for  Thy  heavenly  kingdom. 

We  pray  for  Thy  blessing  on  all  our  friends  and 
relations  :  may  they  also  be  filled  with  the  knowledge 
of  Thy  will,  in  all  wisdom  and  spiritual  understandinjj ; 
and  may  we,  and  they,  be  of  one  heart,  and  one  mind, 
loving  each  other  as  brethren  in  Christ,  and  uniting  our 
endeavours  to  promote  both  the  good  of  all  men  and 
Thy  glory. 


SECOND    MORNING.  13 

Have  mercy  on  the  poor  and  tlie  afflicted — strengthen 
the  weak — succour  the  tempted — and  guide  the  igno 
rant  into  the  way  of  knowledge. 

Bless  the  rising  generation  ;  save  them  from  the  dan- 
gers  of  this  evil  world  ;  sanctify  to  them  the  events 
wliich  shall  befal  them  ;  make  them  instruments  in 
Thy  hand  for  the  advancement  of  the  interests  of  Thy 
Church  on  earth,  and  members  of  Thy  blessed  family 
in  heaven. 

We  offer  these  our  humble  and  imperfect  prayers  ii 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  oiu:  Lord  and  Saviour. 

Our  Father,  <^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  ^c. 


SECOND  MORNING. 


Almighty  and  Eternal  God,  our  Creator  and  Pre 
server,  and  continual  Benefactor,  we  desire  to  begin  this 
day  with  the  acknowledgment  of  Thy  power  and  good 
ness,  and  of  our  obligation  to  love  and  serve  Thee  ;  ano 
we  beseech  Thee  to  grant  us  grace  to  pass  the  whole 
of  it  in  Thy  fear,  and  in  the  fulfilment  of  Thy  com 
mandments. 

Thou  hast  appointed  to  each  of  us  our  work  m  life  : 
O  Lord,  enable  us  diligently  to  perform  our  respective 
duties.  Let  us  not  waste  our  time  in  unprofitablenes. 
or  idleness  ;  nor  be  unfaithful  to  any  trust  committed  tp 

2 


14  SECOND    MORNING. 

US.  Let  us  not  put  on  the  mere  appearance  of  good- 
ness ;  nor  endeavour  in  any  respect  to  deceive  those 
around  us  .  but  let  us  remember,  that  Thine  eye  is 
upon  us ;  and  let  us  have  the  testimony  of  our  con- 
sciences, thai.,  in  simplicity  and  godl}^  sincerity,  we 
have  our  conversation  in  the  world.  Let  truth  be  evei 
on  our  lips.  Let  us  be  examples  of  all  integrity  and 
uprightness.  Help  us,  also,  to  perform  a  kind  and 
Christian  part  towards  those  who  may  come  under  our 
mfluence.  May  we  labour  to  do  them  service ;  and 
may  we  continually  deny  ourselves,  that  we  may  the 
more  effectually  and  abundantly  minister  to  the  various 
wants  of  others.  May  we  rejoice  with  them  that  rejoice, 
and  weep  with  them  that  Aveep  ;  and  be  kindly  affec- 
tioned  one  to  another,  with  brotherly  love,  in  honour 
preferring  one  anotlier. 

We  also  beseech  Thee  to  give  us  patience  to  beai 
the  several  trials  and  vicissitudes  of  life,  with  an  equal 
and  contented  mind.  Let  us  not  be  perplexed  with  the 
cares  of  this  world  ;  nor  overwhelmed  with  unnecessary 
fears ;  but  let  us  ever  trust  Tliy  gracious  providence, 
and  hope  in  Thy  goodness  and  mercy. 

Give  to  us,  when  we  are  in  prosperity,  a  spirit  of 
moderation  and  sobriety.  Save  us  from  pride,  and  from 
self-indulgence.  Deliver  us  from  the  too  great  love  of 
earthly  things  ;  and  teach  us  to  remember,  that  it  is 
Thou  who  givest  us  all  things  richly  to  enjoy. 

Bless  unto  us  the  afflictive  circumstances  through 
which  we  may  pass.  May  we  see  Thy  hand  in  all  Thy 
various  dispensations  ;  and  adore  Thee  for  the  several 
events  of  Thy  p^-ovidence.  knowing  that,  if  we  truly 


SECOND   MORNING.  15 

tove  and  serve  Thee,  all  things  shall  work  together  foi 
our  good. 

We  commend  to  Thy  kind  and  fatherly  care  all  our 
friends  and  relations.  Direct,  0  Lord,  their  steps  in 
life  ;  and  bless  them  with  all  spiritual  blessings  in  Jesus 
Christ.  Vouchsafe  unto  them  the  pardon  of  then-  sins, 
and  the  blessed  hope  of  eternal  life. 

We  pray  for  the  rising  generation.  May  they  re- 
member their  Creator  in  the  days  of  their  youth  ;  and 
find  Thee  to  be  their  refuge  in  all  the  scenes  through 
which  ihey  pass. 

Have  mercy  on  all  who  are  in  any  sorrow  or  trouble. 
Do  Thou  provide  for  them  through  the  riches  of  Thy 
mercy,  and  send  special  help  in  their  hour  of  need. 

Be  favourable  to  this  nation.  Bless  tlie  President 
of  these  United  Slates,*  and  all  who  are  in  aulliority. 
Direct  our  counsellors.  Give  loisdom  to  our  Congress. 
Inspire  our  magistrates  with  integrity ;  and  our  clergy 
with  the  spirit  of  true  religion.  Deliver  us  from  the 
hands  of  all  our  enemies ;  and  give  us  peace  among 
ourselves. 

We  offer  up  these  our  imperfect  prayers  in  the  name 
of  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour. 

Our  Father,  <SfC. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  ^c, 

*  In  this  passage,  and  others  of  a  simna*  Kind,  rne  English  edition  hsw 
been  altered,  so  as  to  apply  to  the  form  of  government  in  this  country. 


THIRD  MORNING. 

O  Lord,  our  Heavenly  Father,  most  gracious  and 
merciful  God,  who  hast  preserved  us  through  all  the 
•stages  of  our  past  lives,  and  hast  blessed  us  with  un- 
numbered benefits,  being  never  weary  of  doing  us  good, 
give  us  grace,  we  beseech  Thee,  most  humbly  and 
heartily  to  thank  Thee  for  all  thy  loving-kindness  vouch 
safed  unto  us  ;  and  let  us  renew  the  solemn  dedication 
of  ourselves  unto  Thee. 

We  confess,  before  Thee,  the  sins  of  our  lives,  which 
are  more  than  we  can  number  or  express.  We  lament 
the  evil  which,  day  by  day,  in  thought,  word,  and  deed, 
we  have  committed  against  Thee  ;  and  we  adore  the 
riches  of  that  mercy  which  forgiveth  all  our  sins,  and 
healeth  all  our  iniquities,  and  still  aboundeth  even  unto 
US,  who  have  so  grievously  rebelled  against  Thee. 

We  also  pray,  that  while  we  rejoice  in  the  thought 
of  that  exceeding  goodness  which  is  revealed  in  the 
Gospel  to  us  sinners,  we  may  be  in  all  respects  suitably 
impressed  with  the  various  doctrines  of  Thy  word  ;  and 
may  bring  forth  all  those  fruits  of  righteousness  which 
are,  by  Jesus  Christ,  to  the  praise  and  glory  of  Thy 
jiame. 

We  pray,  that  we  may  this  day  walk  worthy  of  the 
Lord  •-  that  we  may  honour  Thee  by  our  patience  unrler 
every  trial ;  by  our  self-denial  in  the  midst  of  our  tempt- 
ations ;  by  our  meekness  under  provocations ;  and  by 
our  unwearied  zeal  in  doing  good.  We  pray,  that  we 
may  surrender  up  our  wills  to  Thy  most  hely  will  in  all 


THIRD   MORNING.  1*7 

things  ;  readily  accommodating  ourselves  to  every  nev» 
circumstance,  which  Thou,  in  Thy  providence,  art 
pleased  to  send. 

Grant  that,  through  J)e  daily  contemplation  of  the 
doctrines  of  Thy  Gospel,  every  good  disposition  may 
be  formed  in  us.  May  the  faith  of  Christ  be  made 
effectual  to  bring  down  our  pride,  to  subdue  our  self 
ishness,  to  improve  our  temper,  to  direct  and  restrain 
our  tongues,  to  animate  us  with  the  purest  zeal,  and  to 
fill  us  with  charity  to  our  neighbour.  May  it,  also, 
sanctify  our  daily  work,  furnishing  the  motive  to  it, 
exciting  our  diligence  in  it,  and  teaching  us  to  look  to 
Thee,  O  Lord,  for  our  great  and  final  reward.  O  God, 
bless  us  this  day ;  and,  not  this  day  only,  but  to  the  end 
of  our  lives.  Defend  us  in  all  our  future  dangers; 
succour  us  in  all  our  sorrows  and  adversities  ;  lead  us 
through  every  difficulty  and  trial ;  and,  when  all  the 
troubles  of  this  mortal  life  shall  be  over,  conduct  us  at 
length,  in  peace  and  safety  to  the  haven  of  everlasting 
rest. 

If  it  please  Thee  to  send  us  prosperity,  enable  us  to 
devote  the  good  things,  which  Thou  givest  us,  to  Thy 
service  ;  and  as  Thou  extendest  Thy  mercies,  do  Thou 
enlarge,  also,  the  thankfulness  of  our  hearts.  Or,  if  it 
be  Thy  jighteous  will  either  to  try  us  with  temptations, 
or  to  visit  us  with  any  sore  afflictions,  O  may  we  learn 
to  bow  meekly  to  Thy  gracious  providence  in  all  things  ; 
and  still  to  trust  Thine  unchanging  purposes  of  mercy 
to  us  amidst  all  Thy  various  dispensations. 

To  Thee,  O  God,  who  hast  been  the  support  of  our 
infancy,  the  help  of  our  youth,  and  the  guide  of  ous 

2* 


18  FOURTH   MORNING. 

advancing  years,  do  we  commit  ourselves  for  the  days 
which  are  to  come.  Thy  providence  hath  ordained  our 
lot  in  Hfe,  and  hath  ordered  hitherto  all  things  concern- 
ing us.  Unto  Thee,  the  same  gracious  God,  do  we 
iiow  resign  all  our  affairs :  to  Thee  do  we  commend 
our  bodies  and  souls,  our  temporal  as  Well  as  our  eter- 
nal interests.  Especially,  we  beseech  Thee  to  save  us 
from  sin  ;  as  well  as  from  those  fears  which  our  past 
cransgressions  might  justly  bring  upon  us. 

We  offer  up  these  our  prayers  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ,  our  Lord, 

Our  Father,  ^-c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  ^c. 


FOURTH  MORNING. 


Almighty  Lord,  our  God,  whose  eyes  are  in  ever)' 
place  beholding  the  evil  and  the  good,  and  wlio  seest 
,not  only  our  outward  actions,  but  all  our  most  secret 
thoughts,  we  pray  Thee  to  maintain  in  us  this  day  a 
constant  sense  of  Thy  presence,  and  to  preserve  us  from 
sinning  against  Thee.  We  are  exposed  to  dangers  by 
niglit  and  by  day  ;  our  lives  arc  in  Thy  hands,  and  unto 
Thee  do  we  look  for  preservation  from  every  evil.  O 
Lord,  teach  us  to  be  ever  mindful  of  Thee.  When  we 
go  out  and  come  in.  and  when  we  are  alone  and  in 
company,  ma\  we  bear  in  mind  that  Thou  art  contin 


FOURTH    MORNING.  19 

ually  with  us,  and  that  Thou  takest  account  of  all  we 
think,  and  speak,  and  do. 

Wc  pray  Thee,  0  merciful  Father,  to  pardon  oui 
past  sins,  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake.     When  we  reflect 
how  strict  and  holy  is  Thy  law  ;  and  how  often  we  have 
yielded  to  anger  and  passion,  lo  pride  and  vanity,  to 
negligence  and  indolence,  or  to  the  desire  of  some  for- 
bicWen  thing,  we  are  filled  with  shame  and  confusion 
of  face,   on   account   of  our  many  trespasses  against 
Thee.     But  we  desire  to  bless  Thy  holy  name,  that 
Thou  hast  not  left  us  without  hope  ;  for  Thou  hast 
revealed  Thyself  to  us,  as  pardoning  iniquity,  trans- 
gression, and  sin,  for  the  sake  of  Thy  Son  Jesus  Christ. 
We  therefore  pray  Thee  now  to  receive  us  into  Thy 
favour,  and  to  make  us  all  children  of  God  by  faith  in 
Jestjs  Christ. 

We  draw  near  unto  Thee,  trusting  in  His  name,  and 
not  in  our  own  righteousness  ;  and  we  also  beseech 
Thee,  for  His  sake,  to  strengthen  our  weakness,  and  to 
enable  us  this  day  to  fulfil  every  duty  to  which  we  are 
called.  May  we  be  kind  and  affectionate,  one  to  an- 
other; sincere  and  upright  in  all  our  dealings,  and  dili- 
gent in  our  proper  work.  May  we  rejoice  in  every 
opportunity  of  doing  good  ;  and  may  we  have  grace  to 
deny  on-  -  :dves,  that  we  may  the  more  abundantly  min- 
ister to  tlie  wants  of  others.  Put  into  us  a  spirit  of 
compassion  for  the  poor,  as  well  as  of  thankfulness  to 
Thee,  who  hast  made  us  to  differ.  Teach  us  to  forgive 
those  who  have  injured  us  ;  since  we  ourselves  have  so 
mai.y  sins  for  which  we  hope  to  be  forgiven.  Produce 
in  us,  O  Lord,   we  beseech  Thee,  every   Christian 


20  FOURTH    MORNING. 

grace.  Raise  us  up  to  be  instruments  in  Thy  hand  for 
the  good  of  many  :  and,  while  we  are  serving  our  gen- 
eration, may  we  be  abundantly  blessed  in  our  own 
sculs  ;  and  rejoice  in  the  sense  both  of  Thy  pardoning 
mercy,  and  of  Thy  constant  and  special  protection 

We  pray  thee,  O  Lord,  to  look  down  in  compassion 
on  all  our  dear  friends  and  relations.  Bestow  upon 
them  all  things  which  Thou  knowest  to  be  needful  for 
them.  Sustain  and  comfort  them  in  this  life;  but 
especially,  vouchsafe  unto  them,  the  blessings  of  the  life 
to  come. 

Bless  our  President.  Direct  the  public  councils  of 
the  nation.  Give  success  to  every  endeavour  to  relieve 
the  oppressed,  and  to  establish  righteousness  and  peace 
on  the  earth. 

Have  mercy  on  the  young.  Grant  that  they  may  be 
trained  up  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord  , 
and  may  thus  learn  to  do  Thy  will,  and  to  walk  in  Thv 
fear,  all  the  days  of  their  lives ;  and  to  hand  down  Thy 
truth  to  the  latest  posterity. 

O  Lord,  we  beseech  Thee  to  bring  us  all,  by  the 
multitude  of  Thy  mercies,  through  this  world  of  many 
temptations  and  trials,  to  that  place  of  everlasting  rest 
and  peace,  which  Thou  hast  prepared  for  them  who 
love  Thee. 

We  offer  up  these  our  humble  supplications,  in  the 
name  and  through  the  mediation  of  our  Lord  and  Sa 
viour,  Jesus  Christ, 

Our  Father,  ^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  <^, 


FIFTH  MORNING.     • 

O  Lord,  God  Almighty,  enable  us,  we  beseech 
Thee,  to  call  upon  Thee  with  humble  and  devout  hearts. 
Let  us  not  mix  any  worldly  or  wandering  thoughts  with 
the  supphcations  which  we  offer  up  unto  Thee ;  but 
let  us  remember,  that  we  are  now  in  Thy  presence ; 
and  let  us  worship  Thee  in  spirit  and  in  truth. 

We  thank  Thee,  0  God,  for  Thy  mercy  to  us  during 
the  past  night.  We  bless  Thee  for  our  renewed  health 
and  strength  ;  and  for  the  various  comforts  by  which 
we  are  surrounded.  And  we  desire  now  to  dedicate 
again  to  Thee  all  the  faculties  of  our  bodies  and  of  our 
minds,  and  to  spend  the  day,  which  is  before  us,  to  Thy 
glory. 

DeHver  us,  O  Lord,  from  all  the  temptations  of  the 
day.  Help  us  to  resist  the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the 
Devil.  Let  us  not  be  drawn  aside  to  any  thing  which 
is  contrary  to  our  Christian  duty,  either  by  the  propen- 
sity to  sin  which  is  within  us,  or  by  the  evil  example 
of  those  around  us  ;  but  let  us  watch  and  strive  contin- 
ually, that  all  our  ways  may  be  pleasing  in  Thy  sight. 
We  confess,  that  we  are  weak,  and  helpless,  and  laden 
with  iniquity.  But  do  Thou,  for  our  merciful  Saviour's 
sake,  have  compassion  on  ov.r  infirmities  ;  and  give  us 
grace  snfEicient  for  us  in  every  hour  of  our  necessity. 
0  Lord,  grant  that  we  may  thus  be  preserved  from  sin ; 
and,  putting  our  trust  in  Thee,  may  not  be  confounded. 

Give  us  faith  in  all  the  truths  of  Thy  word  ;  may  we 
be  daily  warned  by  the  terrors  of  the  Lord,  and  invited 


22  FIFTH    MORNING. 

by  Thy  mercy.  May  we  meditate  on  the  awful  pun- 
ishments denounced  against  the  wicked,  and  call  to  mind 
the  reward  which  Thou  hast  promised  unto  those  who 
please  Thee  by  patient  continuance  in  well-doing.  And 
thus  may  we  be  prepared  to  make  every  sacrifice,  to 
which  Thou  mayest  be  pleased  to  call  us.  May  we 
cut  off  the  right  hand,  and  pluck  out  the  right  eye,  when 
Thou  requirest  us  to  do  it.  And  may  we  consider  all 
our  interests  in  this  life  as  of  no  value  compared  with 
the  eternal  welfare  of  our  souls.  May  we  seek  first 
the  kingdom  of  God,  and  His  righteousness ;  trusting 
that  all  things  which  are  needful  for  the  body  shall  be 
added  unto  us. 

Pardon,  O  Lord,  all  our  sins  in  time  past ;  we  pray 
for  mercy,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  ;  and  we  bless 
Thee  for  this  great  Mediator ;  in  whom  we  would  place 
all  our  confidence  and  hope. 

We  ask  every  blessing  in  the  name  of  the  same  J^ord 
and  Saviour. 

Our  Father,  ^-c 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  t^c. 


SIXTH  MORNING. 

O  Lord,  God  Almighty,  infinite  in  power,  in  good 
iiess,  and  in  mercy,  help  us  now  to  worship  Thee  wiJh 
reverence  and  humility.  Before  Thee  the  Angels  veil 
their  faces.  May  we,  therefore,  approach  Thee  with  a 
deep  sense  of  Thine  awful  Majesty,  and  of  Thy  spotless 
purity  and  holiness  ;  and  may  we  so  address  Thee  that 
Thou  mayest  hear  our  prayers,  and  pour  down  Thy 
blessing  upon  us. 

We  beseech  Thee,  O  Lord,  to  grant  us  this  day  Thy 
Holy  Spirit ;  that  we  may  be  strengthened  to  fulfil  our 
several  duties,  and  to  resist  the  temptations  which  may 
come  upon  us.  We  call  upon  Thee,  in  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ  ;  through  whom  Thou  vouchsafest 
strength  to  the  weak,  and  suppliest  all  the  spiritual 
wants  of  the  soul.  Have  compassion  upon  us,  for  our 
Saviour's  sake  ;  and  give  us  grace  to  do  whatever  Thou 
requirest  of  us.  O  cleanse  us,  for  His  sake,  from  the 
stain  of  every  sin,  from  pride,  and  envy,  sjid  malice, 
and  selfishness,  and  uncharitableness ;  and  make  us 
meek,  and  lowly,  and  gentle,  and  kind,  and  forgiving. 
Let  us  not  live  to  please  ourselves,  or  indulge  any  evil 
inclinations  of  our  own  heai'ts ;  but  let  us  aim  to  glorify 
Thee,  our  God,  and  to  do  good  in  our  generation.  Thou 
hast  appointed,  unto  each  of  us,  our  work  in  life.  We 
pray,  that  we  may  have  grace  to  fulfil,  each  of  us,  the 
duties  of  our  several  stations,  with  integrity  and  fidelity. 
May  we  remember,  that,  this  day.  Thine  eye  is  contin- 
ually upon  us  ;  and,  while  we  think  of  Thee,  may  we 


24  SIXTH   MORNING. 

put  our  cheerful  trust  in  Thee,  and  commit  all  our  ways 
unto  Thee,  and  be  found  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord  all  the 
day  long. 

We  desire  to  acknowledge  Thy  various  mercies  to 
us.  We  bless  Thee,  that  Thou  coverest  our  table  with 
plenty,  that  Thou  makest  us  to  abound  with  the  good 
things  of  this  life,  and  causest  us  to  go  out  and  come  m,- 
in  safety.  O  Lord,  help  us  to  use,  with  moderation, 
the  gifts  which  Thou  bestowest ;  and  to  maintain,  while 
we  enjoy  them,  continual  thankfulness  of  heart. 

Especially,  we  bless  Thee  for  Thy  mercies  in  Jesus 
Christ  ;  by  whom  we  obtain  pardon  of  sin,  and  the 
blessed  hope  of  eternal  life.  We  beseech  Thee,  for 
His  sake,  to  give  us  a  right  understanding  in  all  things  ; 
that  we  may  know  how  to  walk  so  as  to  please  Thee, 
and  how  to  avoid  all  that  is  hateful  in  Thy  sight.  Guide 
us  in  all  difficulties  ;  and  strengthen  us  under  all  tempt- 
ations ;  and  supply  Thou  our  spiritual,  as  well  as  tem- 
poi"al,  wants,  for  Thy  great  mercy's  sake  in  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord. 

Our  Father,  ^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  <fc. 


SEVENTH  MORNING. 

O  Lord,  God  Almighty,  who  hast  safely  brought 
as  to  the  begmnhig  of  another  day,  we  pray  Thee  to 
conduct  us  through  the  same  in  peace  ;  and  to  enable 
us  so  to  pass  all  the  time  of  oiur  pilgrimage  on  earth, 
ihat,  when  we  go  hence,  we  may  be  prepared  to  meet 
Thee  in  Thy  heavenly  kingdom.  When  we  think  of 
this  life  and  its  various  temptations,  when  we  look 
abroad,  and  behold  the  wickedness  of  the  world,  and 
then  contemplate  also  the  weakness  and  corruption  of 
our  nature,  we  might  well  sink  through  fear  of  the  diffi- 
culties with  which  we  have  to  struggle,  and  tremble 
lest  we  should  fall  under  the  power  of  our  manifold 
temptations.  But  we  bless  Thee,  O  Lord,  for  that 
abundant  grace  which  is  treasured  up  for  us  in  Jesus 
Christ.  We  thank  Thee  for  all  the  motives,  promises, 
and  encouragements,  afforded  us  in  Thy  gospel ;  and 
we  would  daily  rejoice  in  it  as  the  power  of  God  unto 
salvation  unto  every  one  that  believeth.  We  bless 
Thee,  that  Thy  Son  hath  died  a  sacrifice  for  sin  ;  and 
that  the  Spirit  of  Christ  is  sent  to  sanctify  us.  We, 
therefore,  now  pray  for  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  that 
we  may  go  forth  to  our  daily  occupations  and  trials, 
having  the  Lord  for  our  righteousness  and  our  strength. 

Prepare  us,  we  beseech  Thee,  for  every  duty  of  this 
day ;  arm  us  for  every  trial  which  may  come  upon  us. 
Do  thou  sanctify  us,  0  Lord,  in  body,  soul,  and  spirit. 
May  w^e  now  seriously  devote  ourselves  to  Thee ;  and 
may  we  be  found  walking  in  Thy  fear  all  the  day  long ; 

3 


26  SEVENTH    MORNING. 

fulfilling,  each  of  us,  our  proper  Avork  with  Christian 
humility  and  simplicity.  Deliver  us  from  a  careless 
and  unbelieving  life  ;  from  a  life  of  idleness  and  unprof- 
itableness, as  well  as  of  wickedness  and  vice.  Save 
us  from  the  sins  which,  in  times  past,  may  have  most 
easily  beset  us  ;  and  from  those  temptations  to  which 
we  may  now,  through  our  age  and  circumstances,  be 
most  exposed.  May  our  hearts  be  occupied  with  love 
to  Thee  ;  and  may  all  our  faculties  be  so  employed  in 
doing  good,  that  no  place  maybe  given  for  those  tempt- 
ations by  which  those  who  know  not  the  gospel  of  their 
salvation  are  continually  overcome  — And  may  Thy  grace 
increase  in  us  ;  and  our  corruptions  be  weakened,  day  by 
day :  at  the  same  time,  forgetting  the  things  which  are 
behind,  and  looking  forward  to  those  things  which  are 
before,  may  we  bo  pressing  forward  towards  the  mark 
of  the  prize  of  our  high  calling  in  Christ  Jesus. 

We,  also,  beseech  Thee  to  deliver  us  from  every 
prejudice  and  error  by  which  we  may  be  in  danger  of 
being  deceived.  Save  us  from  a  blinded  conscience, 
and  a  false  and  misguided  zeal.  Suffer  not,  that, 
through  our  fault,  the  way  of  truth  should  ever  be  evil, 
spoken  of;  and  make  us  fearful  lest  we  hinder  the 
gospel  of  Christ 

O  Lord,  help  us  also  this  day  to  remember,  how 
short  and  vmcertain  is  the  time  of  our  sojourning  here 
on  earth ;  so  that,  whatsoever  our  hands  find  to  do,  we 
may  do  it  with  all  our  might.  May  we  fulfil,  zealously, 
the  duties  of  our  respective  stations ;  and,  at  the  same 
time,  may  we  maintain  a  spiritual  and  heavenly  mind. 
May  we  often  think  of  that  blessed  region  where  Christ 


EIGHTH   MORNING.  27 

ititteth  at  the  right  hand  of  God  ;  and,  whether  we  eat, 
or  drink,  or  whatsoever  we  do,  may  we  do  all  to  Thy 
glory. 

We  offer  up  these  our  humble  and  imperfect  prayers, 
in  the  name  of  Jesus  Chri-st,  our  Lord. 

Our  Father,  6fC. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  ^-c. 


EIGHTH  MORNING. 


O  Lord,  God  Almighty,  we  pray  Thee,  now  to  de- 
Hver  us  from  all  wandering  thoughts.  Help  us  to 
remember  in  whose  presence  we  are ;  and  let  us  wor- 
ship Thee  in  spirit  and  in  truth. 

O  Lord,  our  Heavenly  Father,  who  art  the  preserver 
of  our  lives  and  the  giver  of  all  the  good  things  which 
we  enjoy,  we  ihank  Thee  for  the  mercies  of  the  past 
night.  We  bless  Thy  name,  that  we  are  here  met 
together  in  so  much  health  and  comfort :  and  that  we 
have  now  the  prospect  of  passing  another  day  in  the 
enjoyment  of  the  bounties  of  Thy  providence  ;  while 
we  have  also  set  before  us  the  blessed  hope  of  everlast- 
ing life.  We  beseech  Thee  to  give  us  this  day  gi'ace 
to  serve  Thee  in  our  several  stations,  and  to  walk  ac- 
cording to  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  Save  us  from 
the  temptations  of  the  day ;  strengthen  us  for  the  fulfil- 
ment of  our  duties  ;  direct  us  in  all  our  J  ifficuiTies  ;  anil 


28  EIGHTH   MORNING. 

comfort  us  under  any  trouble  or  adversity,  into  which 
we  may  this  day  come ;  and  grant,  that,  when  we  ho 
down  at  night,  we  may  be  able  to  look  back  on  the 
hours  which  shall  have  passed,  with  an  humble  confi- 
dence that  Thou  acceptest  our  services,  and  wilt  pardon 
our  infirmities,  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake. 

We  beseech  Thee  to  deliver  us  from  all  evil  passions, 
from  pride  and  envy,  from  hatred  and  ill-will,  from  cen- 
soriousness  and  uncharitableness  ;  and,  especially,  from 
the  want  of  Chi-istian  kindness  towards  those  who  dwell 
with  us  in  the  same  family,  and  worship  Thee,  together, 
as  partakers  of  the  same  faith.  Preserve  us,  also,  from 
those  secret  transgressions  which  Thine  eye  alone  can 
discern  in  us.  Deliver  each  of  us  from  the  sins  which 
most  easily  beset  us.  O  Lord,  grant  that  Thy  good 
Spirit  may  this  day  abide  within  us  ;  and  dispose  us  to 
every  good  work. 

And  help  us  also  to  call  often  to  remembrance  the 
great  love  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ; 
who  came  down  from  heaven  to  die  for  us,  that  we, 
being  delivered  from  the  dread  of  Thy  wrath,  and  re- 
joicing in  the  hope  of  Thy  mercy,  might  serve  Thee, 
day  by  day,  in  newness  of  life.  O  Lord,  strengthen 
our  faith  in  Him  who  hath  suffered  on  the  cross  for  us. 
Teach  us  to  walk  according  to  His  example.  May  we, 
like  Him,  be  kind  and  compassionate,  forbearing  and 
orgiving,  holy  and  harmless,  undefiled  and  separate 
from  sinners. 

And  bless  us,  not  this  day  only,  but  to  the  end  of  our 
lives.  We  pray,  that,  so  long  as  we  remain  in  this 
world  of  trial,  Tho'i  wouldst  strengthen  us  by  Thy  Holy 


NINTH   MORNING.  ^  29 

Spirit,  and  comfort  us,  and  continually  direct  us.  Suffer 
us  not,  at  any  time,  to  depart  from  Thee,  who  art  our 
Father  and  our  God,  through  any  allurements  of  the 
world,  or  any  temptations  of  the  flesh,  or  of  the  Devil ; 
but  make  us  ever  stedfast  in  Thy  trulh,  and  faithful  to 
Thy  cause,  and  devoted  to  Thy  service. 

We  offer  up  these  our  imperfect  prayers,  in  the  name, 
and  through  the  mediation,  of  our  only  Saviour,  Jestjs 
Christ. 

Our  Father,  <^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  ^c. 


NINTH  MORNING. 


O  God,  who  hast  commanded  us  in  Thy  word  to  call 
upon  Thy  name,  and  hast  declared  that  Thou  hearest 
and  answerest  the  prayers  of  those  who  make  their 
supplications  unto  Thee,  we  desire  now  to  offer  up  our 
petitions,  under  a  deep  sense  of  our  unworthiness,  and 
of  Thy  manifold  and  great  mercies. 

We  bless  Thee  for  Thy  preservation  of  us  during 
the  past  night ;  and  we  desire  to  acknowledge  again 
our  dependence  upon  Thee,  and  our  unfeigned  obliga- 
tions towards  Thee.  We  thank  Thee  for  having  poured 
down  upon  us  so  many  blessings  of  this  life  :  we  thank 
Thee  for  our  health,  and  strength ;  for  our  food,  and 
raiment;    and  for  all  the  comforts,  and  conveniences 

3» 


30  NINTH    MORNING. 

which  we  enjoy.  But,  above  all,  we  praise  Thee  for 
the  inestimable  privilege  of  being  born  in  a  land  of  re- 
ligious light  and  knowledge.  For  these,  and  for  all 
Thy  various  and  great  mercies,  we  would  render  unto 
Thee  a  grateful  heart :  and  w^e  would  endeavour  to 
show  our  gratitude,  not  with  our  lips  only,  but  with  our 
lives  ;  by  giving  up  ourselves  to  Thy  service,  and  by 
walking  before  Thee,  in  holiness  and  righteousness,  all 
our  days  on  earth. 

We  now  beseech  Thee  to  enable  us  by  Thy  grace 
to  pass  the  whole  of  this  day,  in  Thy  fear.  May  we 
employ  ourselves  in  doing  those  things  which  become 
our  station  and  circumstances  :  may  we  mortify  all  our 
corrupt  affections  :  may  we  exercise  ourselves  in  main- 
taining a  conscience  void  of  offence  towards  Thee,  and 
towards  all  men  •  may  we  rise  superior  to  our  tempta- 
tions ;  and,  by  Thy  grace,  prevail  over  our  several  in- 
firmities. 

We  pray  Thee,  0  Lord,  to  animate  our  minds  by 
those  glorious  hopes  which  are  set  before  us  in  Thy 
word  ;  so  that  if  we  have  any  present  sacrifices  to  make, 
they  may  seem  small  to  us,  in  comparison  of  that  in- 
ward satisfaction  and  joy,  which  the  gospel  gives  in  the 
midst  of  worldly  disappointments.  And,  at  the  same 
time,  deliver  us  from  every  false  hope.  May  we  ex- 
amine well  our  title  to  Heaven,  till  we  know  that  our 
foundation  is  sure,  and  shall  never  fail  ns.  We  confess 
that  w^e  are  daily  compassed  with  infirmity  :  but  w^e 
pray,  that  every  evil  habit  may  be  weakened  in  us  ; 
that  every  temptation  may,  by  degrees,  be  overcome ; 
and  that  every  terroi   may  at  length  be  done  away. 


TENTH    MORNING.  31 

May  we  thus  be  brought  into  the  true  liberty  of  the 
children  of  God.;  and  serve  Thee  without  fear,  in  holi- 
ness and  righteousness,  all  the  days  of  our  lives. 

Hear,  O  Lord,  these  our  prayers ;  and  supply  both 
our  temporal  and  spiritual  wants,  for  the  sake  of  Jesus 
Christ,  our  blessed  Saviour. 

Our  Father,  ^-c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  <^c. 


TENTH  MORNING. 


Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  we  kneel  down 
to  thank  Thee  for  Thy  merciful  care  and  protection 
during  the  past  night ;  and  we  beseech  Thee  now  to  let 
Thy  blessing  rest  upon  us.  Help  us  to  begin  the  day 
with  the  solemn  dedication  of  ourselves  to  Thy  service  : 
and  then  to  go  to  the  duties  of  our  several  stations ; 
with  an  earnest  desire  to  do  every  thing  in  Thy  fear, 
and  with  a  view  to  Thy  glory. 

We  beseech  Thee,  O  Lord,  to  establish  us  in  the 
gi-eat  doctrines  of  Thy  Gospel ;  may  we  be  grounded  in 
the  faith  of  Christ  crucified  for  us  :  may  that  history 
which  we  read  in  Thy  holy  word,  of  our  Saviour's 
coming  down  from  heaven,  to  live  as  our  example,  and 
to  die  as  the  Atonement  for  our  sins,  affect  us  deeply, 
and  have  its  full  influence  upon  us  :  may  it  excite  our 
warmest  gratitude  to  Him  who  died  for  us  :  may  it  in- 


32  TENTH    MORNING. 

spire  us  wiih  liatrecl  against  sin :  may  it  elevate  us 
above  the  fear  of  wicked  men  ;  and  may  we  learn  to 
take  part  with  our  siiireriiig  and  despised  Lord.  May 
that  zeal  to  save  ns,  which  He  showed,  awaken,  in  each 
of  us,  a  concern  for  our  own  salvation  ;  and  may  it  be. 
the  chief  desire  of  our  hearts  to  be  made  partakers  of 
all  the  benefits  both  of  His  death  and  of  His  glorious 
resurrection. 

But  since  we  are  by  nature  so  prone  to  evil,  and  so 
little  disposed  to  spiritual  things,  we  pray  Thee,  0  God, 
to  purify  our  minds  from  all  sinful  and  vain  desires,  by 
the  powerful  efficacy  of  Thy  grace.  0  Lord,  grant 
unto  us  Thy  Holy  Spirit.  May  it  dwell  within  us,  as 
a  spirit  of  purity  and  holiness,  a  spirit  of  truth  and  of 
wisdom,  of  peace  also,  and  love,  and  of  holy  joy,  and 
consolation.  May  we  pass  this  day  in  the  thankful 
remembrance  of  Thy  mercies,  and  in  the  diligent 
performance  of  Thy  commandments.  May  no  evil 
thoughts,  no  angry  tempers,  no  distressing  doubts  or 
fears  disturb  us.  May  we  serve  Thee  our  God  ;  and 
live  peaceably  with  all  men.  May  we  be  kind,  and 
humble  ;  patient  and  thankful ;  and  sober-minded,  and 
temperate  in  all  things.  May  we  fulfil  the  duties  of  the 
day  ;  and  may  we  lie  down  at  night,  praising  Thee 
again  for  all  Thy  goodness  ;  and  committing  ourselves 
witii  holy  confidence,  to  Thy  mercy. 

We  ask  tiiese  blessings,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ, 
our  only  Mediator. 

Our  Father,  <^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  <^c. 


ELEVENTH  MORNING. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  on  whom  all  Thy 
creatures  every  where  depend  for  life,  and  breath,  and 
all  things  ;  in  whose  favour  all  their  true  happiness 
consists ;  and  whose  wrath  is  insupportable  !  we,  Thy 
creatures,  whom  Thy  hand  hath  made,  and  whom  Thy 
bounty  hath  supported,  kneel  down  to  acknowledge  the 
Author  of  our  being,  and  to  pray  for  Thy  blessing  upon 
us. 

We  lament,  that  we  are  by  nature  so  prone  to  evil ; 
and  that,  amidst  the  many  gifts  bestowed  upon  us,  we 
so  seldom  lift  up  our  thoughts  to  Him  who  is  the  givei 
Every  night.  Thou  again  refreshest  us  with  sleep  ;  and 
every  morning.  Thou  renewest  Thy  various  mercies  to 
us  ;  giving  us  health,  and  strength,  and  talents  for  Thy 
service,  and  affording  to  us  fresh  opportunities  for  our 
usefulness  in  the  world. 

We  pray,  that,  as  our  days  pass  away,  we  may  be 
improving  the  time,  which  is  allotted  to  us.  May  we 
gather  wisdom  from  Thy  sacred  word.  May  we  dili- 
gently attend  on  the  means  of  grace  :  and  may  we  la 
hour,  each  of  us,  as  Thy  faithful  servants,  in  our  several 
calHngs. 

We  pray  Thee  to  impress  upon  us  a  deep  sense  of 
the  importance  of  eternity.  May  we  be  looking  con- 
tinually to  the  end  of  our  course  ;  and,  remembering 
how  soon  all  in  which  we  here  delight,  shall  have  pass- 
ed away  for  evei%  may  we  prepare  to  give  up  our  ac- 
count of  all  things  done  in  ihe  body  ;  and,  day  by  day, 


34  ELEVENTH    MORiNlNG. 

may  we  have  our  conversation  in  heaven  ;  moderating 
our  affections  towards  the  things  of  this  world,  and 
living  here  below  a  life  of  faith  in  the  Son  of  God. 

And  now,  O  Lord,  whatsoever  may  be  that  employ- 
ment which  Thy  providence  allotteth  to  us,  may  we 
fulfil  it  as  in  Thy  fear,  and  with  a  view  to  Thy  glory. 
And  wheresoever  we  are  this  day,  be  Thou  present  with 
us  to  bless  us.  May  Thy  Spirit  enlighten,  strengthen, 
and  direct  us.  May  we  fall  into  no  sm  ;  nor  run  into 
any  kind  of  danger.  We  pray,  especially,  for  grace  to 
conquer  those  sins  which  do  most  easily  beset  us.  Thou 
knowest,  O  Lord,  our  several  infirmities.  0  give  us 
grace  to  be  careful  and  circumspect.  Let  us  avoid 
every  approach  to  our  former  temptations  :  and  let  us 
renew  our  repentance,  with  unfeigned  sorrow,  and  con- 
trition of  heart. 

Hear  us,  we  now  beseech  Thee,  in  these  our  imper- 
fect supplications.  Forgive  us  all  our  past  transgres- 
sions ;  and  grant  us  grace  for  the  time  to  come.  All 
which  we  ask  for  the  sake  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

Our  Father,  <^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  <^c. 


TWELFTH  MORNING. 

Al.mighty  God,  by  whose  will  we  were  created,  and 
by  whose  providence  we  have  been  sustained,  by  whose 
mercy  we  have  been  called  to  the  knowledge  of  our 
Redeemer,  and  by  whose  grace  whatever  we  have 
thought  or  done,  which  hath  Ijeen  acceptable  to  Thee, 
'hath  been  inspired  and  directed, — vouchsafe  unto  us, 
this  day.  Thy  blessing.  Strengthen  us  for  the  perform 
ance  of  the  duties  now  before  us.  And,  since  Thou 
hast  ordained  labour  to  be  the  lot  of  man,  and  hnowest 
the  wants  and  necessities  of  all  Thy  creatures,  bless, 
from  time  to  time,  our  several  endeavours  and  employ- 
ments. Give  us,  this  day,  our  daily  bread.  Feed  us 
with  food  convenient  for  us.  If  it  be  Thy  pleasure  to 
cause  us  to  abound  with  the  good  things  of  this  life, 
give  us  a  compassionate  spirit,  that  we  may  be  ready 
to  reheve  the  wants  of  others  :  but  let  neither  riches, 
nor  poverty,  estrange  our  hearts  from  Thee  :  nor  cause 
us  to  become  negligent  of  those  treasures  in  heaven 
which  can  never  be  taken  from  us.  And,  into  whatever 
circumstances  of  life  we  may  be  brought,  teach  us  to 
be  cheerful  and  content.  In  our  affliction,  let  us  re- 
member how  often  we  have  been  succoured ;  and,  in 
our  prosperity,  may  we  acknowledge  from  whose  hand 
our  blessings  are  received. 

And  do  Thou  dispose  us  all,  most  merciful  God,  so 
to  remember  our  sins,  that  we  may  be  brought  to  true 
repentance,  and  unfeigned  sorrow,  and  conlrilion  of 
soul.     Strengthen  our  faith  in  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  ; 


36  TWELFTH    MORNING. 

and  grant,  that  through  tlie  gracious  help  of  Thy  Holy 
Spirit,  we  may  obtain  that  peace  which  the  world  can 
not  give  ;  and  may  be  enabled  to  pass  the  residue  of  our 
lives,  in  humble  resignation  and  willing  obedience.  We 
acknowledge,  O  God,  that  every  day  is  Thy  gift,  and 
ought  to  be  used  according  to  Thy  command.  O  Thou, 
in  whose  hands  are  life  and  death,  and  by  whose  mercy 
we  are  spared,  help  us  so-  to  improve  the  time,  that  we 
may  every  day  become  more  holy  in  Thy  sight ;  and, 
when  it  shall  please  Thee  to  call  us  from  this  mortal 
state,  may  we  resign  om:  souls  into  Thy  hands,  with 
confidence  and  hope  ;  and  may  we  finally  find  mercy, 
and  obtain  a  joyful  resurrection  to  eternal  life,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

We  commend  to  Thy  fatherly  goodness  all  our  rela- 
tions and  friends,  especially  those  who  are  the  most 
closely  united  to  us.  We  beseech  Thee  to  look  mer- 
cifully upon  them  ;  and  to  grant  them  whatever  may 
most  promote  their  present  and  eternal  joy. 

Bless  the  President  of  these  United  States,  and  all 
in  authority.  Extend  Thy  goodness  to  our  whole  na- 
tive land.  Pity  the  sorrows,  and  relieve  the  necessi- 
ties, of  all  mankind.  And  let  Thy  kingdom  come  ;  and 
Thy  will  be  done  in  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven. 

O  Lord,  hear  our  prayers,  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake  , 
to  whom,  with  Thee  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  all  honour 
and  glory,  world  without  end.     Amen. 
Our  Father,  ^c. 
The  grace  of  our  Lord,  ^c. 


THIRTEENTH  MORNING. 

Most  gracious  and  merciful  God,  who  hast  protected 
us  ihrougii  the  night,  hast  refreshed  us  with  sleep,  and 
hast  brought  us  together  this  morning  in  peace, — Wo 
desiie  to  present  unto  Thee  our  unfeigned  thanks  and 
praise  for  all  Thy  various  and  great  mercies.     We  con- 
fess that  we  are  unworthy  to  come  into  Thy  presence, 
before  whom  the  angels  veil  their  faces,  and  in  whose 
Aslil  the  heavens  are  not  clean  ;  for  our  lives  have  been 
unlioly,  and  our  sins  many  and  great.     If,  therefore, 
Thou  shouldst  mark  iniquity,  0  Lord,  who  shall  stand  ? 
Bot  we  rejoice  that  there  is  with  Thee  forgiveness  and 
plenteous  redemption,  through  Jesus  Christ  Thy  Son. 
Pleading,  therefore.  His  sacrifice,  and  trusting  in  His 
intercession,  we  approach  the  throne  of  Thy  gi'ace,  and 
sav,  "  God  be  merciful  to  us  sinners,  for  Jesus  Christ's 
sake."     O  Lord,  grant  unto  us  true  repentance,  and  a 
lively  faith.     Convince  us  of  our  guilt.     Discover  to  us 
every  thing,  (either  in  our  hearts  or  lives,}  wrJcu  'HiA 
been  displeasing  to  Thee. 

We  pray,  thai,  through  faith  in  the  blood  of  Thy  Son. 
we  may  obtain  peace  in  our  consciences  ;  and  thr.t, 
tlirougli  that  blessed  hope  which  is  set  before  us,  we 
mav  be  raised  above  the  various  troubles,  disappoint- 
ments, and  temptations,  of  this  present  evil  world 

We  pray,  also,  that  through  the  knowledge  of  Thy 
Irath,  and  the  help  of  Thy  Spirit,  we  may  be  disposed 
to  fuiSl  every  precept  of  Thy  word.  May  we  do  unto 
all  mar.  as  we  would  that  they  should  do  unto  us ;  and 

A 


38  THIRTEENTH  MORNING. 

may  we  forgive  one  another,  even  as  we  hope  to  be  for- 
given. May  we  be  clothed  with  humiUty  ;  and,  deny- 
ing all  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts,  may  we  live 
soberly,  righteously,  and  godly,  in  this  present  world. 
May  we  be  content  with  such  things  as  we  have  ;  ful- 
filling, each  of  us,  our  proper  duties ;  and  watching 
against  anger,  malice,  hatred,  envy,  and  aJl  other  evil 
tempers,  which  are  ready  to  rise  up  within  us.  And 
thus  doing  Thy  will,  and  walking  in  Thy  ways,  and 
improving  every  talent  committed  to  us,  may  we  wait 
for  the  second  coming  of  our  Lord. 

We,  also,  most  humbly  beseech  Thee,  O  Father  of 
mercies,  to  look  down  with  an  eye  of  favour  on  all  our 
friends  and  relations. 

Bring  home  to  Thy  flock  all  those  who  arc  wander- 
ing in  the  ways  of  sin.  Strengthen  and  confirm  those 
who  love  Thy  name,  that  they  may  rejoice  in  Thy  sal- 
vation. 

Be  gracious  unto  all  whom  Thou  hast  disposed  to  be 
kind  to  us:  sanctify  them  to  Thyself;  and  shower 
down  Thy  best  blessings  upon  them. 

Pity  those  who  are  afflicted,  tempted,  persecuted 
enslaved,  or  oppressed;  and  in  Thy  good  time  give 
them  deliverance. 

Give  success  to  the  labours  of  the  ministers  of  Thy 
gospel.  Bless  and  purify  Thy  Church.  Have  com- 
passion on  our  native  land  ;  and,  though  many  sins 
testify  against  us,  take  not  away  the  means  of  grace  so 
long  afforded  us. 

Bless  the  President  of  these  United  States,  and  all 
in  authority  •  direct  the  public  measures  to  our  best 


FOURTEENTH    MORNING.  39 

interests,  and  to  Thy  glory :  and  leach  all  orders  of 
men  to  serve  their  generation  according  to  Thy  will. 
And  grant  that  all  the  changes  in  the  kingdoms  of  the 
world  may  issue  in  Thy  glory,  and  in  the  furtherance 

of  Thy  gospel. 

These,  and  all  other  thmgs  needful  for  us,  we  ask  in 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

Our  Father,  <^-c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  ^rc. 


FOURTEENTH  MORNING. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  who  art  the  giver 
of  all  the  good  things  which  we  enjoy,  we,  Thy  crea- 
tures, who  are  here  assembled  together  in  Thy  name, 
desire  to  offer  our  unfeigned  thanks  for  all  Thy  tem- 
poral as  well  as  spiritual  mercies.     We  bless  Thee  for 
our  creation,  preservation,  and  all  the  blessings  of  this 
life ;  but,  above  all,  for  Thine  inestimable  love  in  the 
redemption   of  the  world  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
We  thank  Thee,  that  the  knowledge  of  this  salvation 
hath  extended  to  us  ;  and  that  we  have  been  instructed 
in  the  will  of  God,  and  in  the  blessed  doctrines  of  Thy 
Gospel.    We  praise   Thee   for  that  good  providence 
which  hath  directed  our  steps  in  life.     We  thank  Thee, 
if  Thou  hast  in  any  measure  enlightened  our  niinds  to 
understand  the  truths  which  we  have  heard;  and  to 


40  FOURTEENTH    MORNING. 

know  the  things  which  make  for  our  everlasting  peace. 
0  Lord,  grant,  we  now  nriost  humbly  beseech  Thee, 
that  we   may  not  walk  in  darkness ;    but,  as  He  that 
hath  called  us  is   Holy,  may  we  also  be  Holy  in  all 
manner   of  conversation.     Give  us  grace  to  overcome 
our  sinful  appetites  and  passions ;  and  to  be  sober  and 
temperate  in  all  things.     Assist  us,  also,  by  Thy  Holy 
Spirit,  to  subdue  the  corrupt  affections  of  the  mind  ;  all 
anger,  and  malice,  and  envy,  and  pride,  and  covetous- 
ness  ;    and  make  us  patient-  and  contented,  kind  and 
charitable,  humble   and  spirilually-minded.     We  pray 
Thee   also,  to  make  us    diligent,  and  useful,  in  that 
world  in  which  Thou  hast  placed  us.     May  we  not 
misspend  our  time,  nor  neglect  any  opportunity  of  do- 
mg  good  ;    but  may  we  be  willing  daily  to  deny  our- 
selves, that  we  may  the  more  abundantly  minister  to  the 
various  wants  of  others. 

We  pray  Thee,  0  Lord,  to  give  unto  each  of  us 
grace  to  know  the  several  duties  to  which  we  are  called  ; 
and  to  be  both  faithful  and  zealous  in  the  performance' 
of  them. 

May  those  who  bear  rule  in  this  house  remember, 
that  they  are  only  the  stewards  of  the  good  things  which 
Thou  entrustest  to  them ;  and  that  they  must  give 
account  hereafter  to  their  Master  who  is  in  heaven. 

Give  to  the  children  of  this  famihj  grace  to  be  obe- 
dient in  all  things ;  and  to  learn  to  walk  in  the  fear 
of  the  Lord,  and  to  exercise  brotherly  kindnest  toivards 
each  other. 

May  the  servants  of  this  house  remember,  that  Thine 
eye  is  upon  them ;  and  that  the  Gospel,  which  they  have 


FOURTEENTH    MORNING.  41 

^en  taught,  requires  them  not  only  to  approve  them- 
selves to  their  master  after  the  flesh,  but  also  to  please 
God  who  trieth  the  heart. 

May  Ave  all  live  together  in  Christian  peace,  harmo- 
ly,  and  love  ;  endeavouring  to  administer  to  each  other's 
romfort,  to  bear  each  other's  burdens,  and  to  promote 
:uch  other's  temporal  as  well  as  spiritual  good.  Teach 
,s,  al^o,  to  abound  in  charity  towards  all  those  with 
vhom  wo.  jnay  this  day  have  any  intercourse. 

Pardon,  we  beseech  Thee,  for  Christ's  sake,  the 
multitude  uf  cur  past  negligences  and  sins ;  and  help 
IS  to  awake  uato  righteousness,  and  to  be  diligent  in 
jvery  f^ood  work  '  snd,  when  we  shall  lie  down  at  night, 
.«iay  we  have  tho  testimony  of  our  consciences,  that  we 
have  been  serving  Thee  according  to  our  best  opportu- 
nities and  abilities,  with  humility  and  integrity  of  heart. 

We  pray  for  Thy  blessing  on  our  President  and 
country  ;  on  our  friends  and  relations  ;  and  on  all  who 
are  afflicted  in  mind,  body,  or  estate.  Have  pity  on 
those  who  are  walking  after  the  way  of  their  own  hearts; 
and  bring  ihem  home,  O  Lord,  to  Thy  flock. 

Pardon  the  coldness  and  imperfection  of  these  our 
prayers  ;  and  accept  them  for  Thy  Son  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ's  sake. 

Our  Father,  ^c. 
The  grace  of  our  Lord,  <f  o 
4» 


FIFTEENTH  MORNING 

O  Thou  Great  and  Eternal  Being,  God  oi  dl  power 
and  might,  giver  of  every  good  and  perfect  gift,  and 
author  of  all  our  mercies, — We  kneel  down,  imploring 
Thee  to  bestow  Thy  protection  and  blessing  on  this 
family.     Through  the  bountiful  goodness  of  our  Heav- 
enly Father,  we  have  been  favoured  with  innumerable 
mercies  ;  and  we  would  humbly  thank  Thee  for  them  : 
but  we  beseech  Thee  to  add  to  all  our  other  blessings 
the  forgiveness  of  our  sins  through  faith  in  that  Saviour 
whom  Thou  hast  revealed  to  us  in  the  gospel.     We 
pray  Thee,  therefore,  to  impress  deeply  on  our  minds, 
through  the  power  of  Thy  Holy  Spirit,  the  great  doc- 
trines of  Thy  word  ;  to  give  us  a  clear  perception  of  the 
evil  of  sin,  a  deep  conviction  of  our  own  guile,  a  solemn 
belief  in  heaven  and  hell,  and  a  true  sense  of  our  obli- 
gations to  the  Lord  who  bought  us.     Suffer  not  that 
we,  who  have  been  baptized  into  the  Christian  name, 
and  taught  the  truths  of  the  gospel,  should  live  in  the 
same  manner  as  unbelievers  ;  but  enable  us,  by  apply- 
ing those  heart-affecting  doctrines,  which  we  have  learnt, 
to  our  daily  use  in  life,  to  become  distinguished  as  the 
disciples  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     May  we  indeed 
cleave  to  the  Lord,  with  full  purpose  of  heart,  being 
pure  in  our  most  secret  thoughts  and  imaginations  ; 
suppressing  those  high  and  self-exalting  thoughts  which 
are  so  apt  to  rise  up  within  us  ;  and  constantly  bearing 
in  mind  how  much  we  sin  in  all  we  do,  and  how  en- 
tirely we  owe  every  thing  which  we  either  have,  or 


FIFTEENTH    ?,10RNING.  43 

hope  for,  to  Thy  bountiful  goodness,  and  to  Thy  mer- 
cies in  Christ  Jesus. 

And  being  supported  by  Thy  grace,  and  grounded  m 
the  faith  of  Christ  crucified  for  us,  we  pray  that  we 
may  be  enabled  to  practise  every  good  work.  May  we 
be  just  and  true  in  all  our  deaimgs  ;  doing  unto  others 
as  we  would  that  they  should  do  unto  us.  May  we  be 
humble,  thankful,  and  contented  ;  and  may  we  do  hon- 
our to  Thy  gospel  by  the  manifestation  of  every  Chris- 
tian temper. 

Give  us  grace  to  maintain  a  constant  controversy  with 
all  evil : — may  we  ourselves  avoid  every  approach  to 
it ;  and  may  we  endeavom-,  according  to  our  opportu- 
nities and  ability,  to  persuade  all  those,  over  whom  we 
have  any  influence,  to  keep  at  the  greatest  distance 
from  temptation.  O  Lord,  enable  us  thus  to  show  that 
we  are  Christians  not  only  in  general  profession,  but  in 
all  sincerity  and  seriousness.  May  we  be  strict  and 
self-denying  ;  yet  kind  and  liberal  to  others,  candid  and 
charitable,  pitiful  and  courteous.  Teach  us  to  under 
stand  Thine  abounding  grace  in  the  gospel,  that  we 
may  ourselves  abound  in  every  work  of  charity.  Enable 
us  to  find  favour  in  the  sight  of  those  around  us  ;  and 
especially  of  those  who  are  dearest  to  us  ;  that  so  we 
may  improve  our  influence,  for  their  benefit  in  this  life, 
and  for  the  furtherance  of  their  everlasting  salvation. 

Bless  us,  O  Lord,  in  these  Christian  purposes,  for 
irom  Thee  alone  cometh  the  strength  to  serve  Thee ; 
and  to  Thee  would  we  continually  look  up.  Hear  us, 
we  beseech  Thee,  in  these  our  supplications  ;  and  grant 
unlo  us  the  help  of  Thy  Holy  Spirit,  that  we  may  live 


44-  ■  SIXTEENTH    MORNING. 

this  day  according  to  these  our  prayers  ;  and  that  all  the 
fruits  of  holiness  may  abound  in  us. 

We  ask  every  blessing,  in  the  name  of  Jestjs  Christ 

Our  Father,  ^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  <^c. 


SIXTEENTH  MORNING. 

O  Lord  God  Almighty,  who  hast  made  the  world 
and  all  things  in  it,  whom  all  Thy  creatures  are  bouna 
to  serve,  in  whose  favour  is  life,  and  in  whose  displeas- 
ure is  misery  insupportable  ;  who  hast  placed  us  here 
for  a  little  season,  and  wilt  ere  long  call  us  all  to  judg- 
ment,— We  kneel  down,  O  Lord,  praying  Thee  to 
strengthen  our  faith  in  all  the  promises  and  threatenings 
of  Thy  word ;  that  we  may  indeed  live  as  those  who 
know  themselves  to  be  frail  and  dying  creatures  on  the 
brink  of  an  awful  eternity. 

We  bless  Thee  for  having  brought  life  and  immor- 
tality to  light  by  the  Gospel.  We  thank  Tliee  that  Thy 
Son  hath  died  and  risen  again,  hath  broken  the  bonds 
of  death,  and  hath  opened  unto  us  the  gates  of  everlast 
ing  life.  We  thank  Thee  for  the  glorious  hopes  hela 
out  to  each  believer  in  His  name  :  and  at  the  same  time 
we  would  rejoice  with  trembling ;  remembering  that 
condemnation  which  belongs  to  the  despisers  of  His 


SIXTEENTH    MORNING.  46 

Gospel,  and  to  all  who  receive  this  gi-ace  of  God  in 
rain. 

0  Lord,  grant  unto  us  faith  in  that  eternal  world  to 
which  we  are  hastening.  May  we  realize  these  unseen 
things  : — may  we  turn  from  the  love  of  this  vain  w^orld  : 
— may  we  perceive  the  sin  which  dwelleth  in  us,  and 
the  evil  which  lieth  around  us,  and  be  looking  forward 
to  that  blessed  time  when  we  shall  put  away  the  body 
of  this  death,  and  dwell  for  ever  with  the  Lord.  Give 
us  grace  to  follow  the  faith  and  patience  of  Thy  saints, 
who  turned  from  sin  to  follow  God,  and  who  endured 
even  to  the  end ;  whose  hearts  were  estranged  from 
things  below,  angl  whose  affections  were  set  on  things 
above  ;  who  went  through  trials,  and  persecutions,  and 
a  great  fight  of  afflictions,  counting  that  He,  whom  they 
served,  was  worthy  of  all  obedience,  and  was  able  at 
length  to  save  and  dehver  them.  O  may  we,  who  have 
the  example  of  their  faith,  be  willing  to  deny  ourselves, 
and  take  up  our  cross,  and  follow  Christ  ;  not  livmg 
an  idle,  careless  life,  w^hile  we  call  ourselves  the  fol- 
lowers of  them  who  now  inherit  the  promises.  May 
we  daily  mortify  the  body  of  sin,  and  daily  renew  the 
conflict  with  our  spiritual  enemies.  May  we  be  look- 
mg  continually  to  Jesus,  the  author  and  finisher  of  our 
faith  ;  who,  for  the  joy  set  before  Him,  endured  the 
cross,  despising  the  shame,  and  is  set  down  at  the  right 
hand  of  God. 

May  we  be  so  animated  by  our  Christian  faith,  as  to 
be  willing  cheerfully  to  endure  the  evils  of  life  ;  and  to 
submit  to  all  Thy  ricrhteous  will  concerning  us.  If 
there  be  any  of  us  who  are  still  strangers  to  Thee,  O 


46  SIXTEENTH    MORNING. 

teach  us  to  remember  how  short  and  uncertain  are  all 
our  days  on  earth  : — Or  if  there  be  any  of  us  wlio  are 
indolent  and  trifling,  too  much  occupied  with  this  pres- 
ent world,  O  raise  our  thoughts  to  those  things  which 
are  above,  that  we  may  be  fellow-citizens  with  Thy 
saints  and  with  the  household  of  God.  May  we  all 
give  diligence  to  make  onr  calling  and  election  sure — 
may  we  ail  repent,  and  forsake  our  sins,  and  believe  in 
Christ — may  we  all  die  daily  to  the  things  of  time, 
and  rise  to  newness  of  life — may  we  all  so  pass  through 
'.lungs  temporal,  tliat  we  lose  not  the  things  eternal. 

We  ask  every  blessing  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ 
jur  Lord. 

Our  Father.  <|c. 

The;  grace  of  our  Lord,  ^c. 


SEVENTEENTH  MORNING. 

O  Lord  Almighty,  who  art  merciful  and  gracious, 
long-suffering,  and  of  great  goodness, — We  approach 
Thee  as  the  God  of  mercy,  imploring  Thee  to  hear 
these  our  prayers,  and  to  pardon  the  multitude  of  our 
sins,  for  the  sake  of  Jesus  Christ.  Day  after  day,  we 
add  to  the  number  of  our  transgressions  ;  every  night, 
we  have  the  sins  of  the  preceding  day  to  repent  of; 
and  every  morning,  we  have  reason  to  fear  lest  we 
should  again  yield  to  temptation,  and  return  to  our 
former  iniquities.  We  pray,  therefore,  for  Thy  pre- 
serving and  protecting  grace.  0  Lord,  put  Thy  Spirit 
into  all  our  hearts ;  that  we,  being  made  pure  and  holy 
in  our  secret  thoughts,  may  not  fail  to  perform  all  that 
is  good  and  acceptable  in  Thy  sight. 

Dispose  each  of  us  on  this  day  habitually  to  employ 
our  several  faculties  in  Thy  service.  While  we  pursue 
the  various  duties  of  our  calling,  may  we  have  a  single 
eye  to  Thy  glory ;  and  may  we  vmdertalce  no  employ- 
ment on  which  we  cannot  hope  for  Thy  blessing.  And 
give  us  such  a  portion  of  Thy  grace,  0  Lord,  we  be- 
seech Thee,  that  we  may  desire  to  do  not  only  that 
which  is  in  some  degree  beneficial ;  but  that  which  is 
most  excellent  and  most  extensively  useful.  May  no 
spirit  of  self-indulgence,  no  love  of  ease,  no  dread  of 
opposition,  no  fear  of  shame,  prevent  our  laying  out  our 
lives  heartily  in  Thy  service.  Make  us  willing  in  all 
respects  to  deny  ourselves,  that  we  may  live  unto  Thee. 
Teach  us  to  enter  into  the  spirit  of  those  Christians 


48  SEVENTEENTH  MORNING. 

and  Apostles  of  old,  who  counted  not  their  lives  dear 
unto  themselves,  so  that  they  might  finish  their  course 
with  joy :  and  who  rejoiced  that  they  were  counted 
worthy  to  suffer  shame  for  the  name  of  Christ ;  who 
living  in  unity  and  godly  love,  were  seen  striving  to- 
gether for  the  faith  of  the  Gospel,  in  nothing  terrified  by 
their  adversaries. 

Grant  unto  every  member  of  this  family  Thy  peace, 
and  all  Thy  heavenly  consolations  :  and  make  us  to  be 
of  one  heart  and  one  mind,  praising  Thee  for  Thy  mer- 
cies, praying  to  Thee  for  Thy  grace,  and  uniting  in  the 
confession  of  our  daily  sins  before  Thee. 

Establish  us  in  Thy  faith,  and  fear,  and  love ;  and 
enlighten  us,  that  we  may  understand  Thy  whole  will 
concerning  us.  Where  we  mistake,  have  pity  on  our 
errors  ;  and  if  we  have  wandered  from  the  right  way, 
do  Thou  in  mercy  bring  us  back.  Lead  us,  O  Lord, 
into  the  paths  of  righteousness  and  peace.  And,  if  we 
have  in  any  measure  attained  to  the  knowledge  of  Thy 
truth,  may  we  bring  our  faith  into  active  exercise.  May 
we  watch  our  hearts,  and  bridle  our  tongues,  and  govern 
our  tempers.  IMay  we  be  ready  to  forgive,  even  as  we 
liope  to  be  forgiven.  May  we  be  stedfast,  and  im- 
moveable, always  abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord, 
knowing  that  our  labour  shall  not  be  in  vain  in  the  Lord. 

We  now  commit  ourselves  to  Thee  for  this  day ; 
help  us  to  live  according  to  these  our  prayers  ;  and  thus 
may  we  be  prepared  for  Thy  heavenly  kingdom :  we 
ask  it  for  our  Saviour's  sake. 

Our  Father,  dfC. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  <^c. 


EIGHTEENTH  MORNING. 

Most  merciful  and  gracious  God,  we  kneel  down 
to  thank  Thee  for  Thy  protection  and  care  during  the  past 
night :  and  we  now  Hft  up  our  voice  unto  Thee  in  the 
morning,  imploring  Thee  this  day  to  bless  us ;  watch- 
ing over  us  by  Thy  merciful  providence  ;  putting  Thy 
Spirit  withhi  us,  and  delivering  us  from  all  evil. 

We  are  prone,  O  Lord,  to  fall  into  sin.  How  many 
incidents,  every  day,  arise,  which,  if  Thy  grace  be  with- 
held from  us,  draw  forth  our  natural  corruptions  !  We, 
therefore,  pray  Thee,  who  knowest  our  frame,  and 
foreseest  the  trials  which  are  to  come  upon  us,  merci- 
fully to  prepare  us  for  them  ;  and  enable  us,  amidst  the 
various  difficulties,  temptations,  and  sorrows  of  life,  to 
walk  as  the  patient  followers  of  Christ,  and  as  the 
faithful  servants  of  the  Most  High  God. 

We  bless  Thee,  O  God,  for  all  Thy  goodness  to  us 
in  times  past : — for  every  trial  which  Thou  hast  light- 
ened ;  for  every  difficulty  and  snare  which  Thou  hast 
taken  out  of  our  way ;  and  for  every  affliction  which 
Thou  hast  either  sanctified  or  removed. 

We  thank  Thee,  that  we  are  here  met  together,  in  so 
much  peace  and  comfort,  to  offer  up  our  praises  to 
Thee ,  we  thank  Thee,  that  we  are  yet  in  the  land  of 
the  living ;  having  time  given  us  for  repentance,  and 
having  every  opportunity  of  knowing  Thy  Holy  Will. 
We  thank  Thee  for  all  Thine  unnumbered  mercies ; 
for  our  health  and  strength,  and  all  our  worldly  goods ; 
for  our  friends  and  kind  benefactors ;  and  we  pray  that 

5 


60  EIGHTEENTH    JIOPvNING. 

we  may,  each  of  us  in  our  stations,  be  instruments  in 
Thy  hand  for  the  benefit  of  our  fellow-creatures,  and  at 
the  same  time,  faithful  witnesses,  in  the  world,  of  the 
truth  and  excellency  of  Thy  Gospel. 

O  Lord,  grant  that  this  day,  we  may  walk  in  a  man- 
ner worthy  of  oiu-  great  obligations  to  Thee,  and  of  our 
high  and  heavenly  calling.  May  we  remember  both 
Thy  spiritual  and  temporal  mercies,  and  be  occupied  in 
acts  of  grateful  obedience  to  Thee.  And  we  pray  Thee 
to  impress  upon  us  more  deeply  those  truths  of  Thy 
Gospel,  by  which  our  hearts  become  prepared  for  every 
good  and  beneficent  work.  May  we  think  of  that  Sa- 
viour who  died  on  the  cross  for  us  ;  who  endured  all 
the  extremities  of  misery  that  we  might  be  saved,  and 
is  now  at  Thy  right  hand,  making  intercession  for  us. 
May  we  remember  our  Christian  profession ;  living  as 
believers  xu  this  crucified  Lord,  deeply  affected  with 
the  remembrance  of  His  death,  and  animated  by  His 
glorious  resurrection.  May  we  all  die  unto  sin,  and 
live  unto  righteousness  ;  and,  as  He,  who  hath  called 
us,  is  Holy,  may  we  also  be  holy  in  all  manner  of  con- 
versation. We  pray,  O  Lord,  for  Thy  protection  this 
^ay :  and  may  we  faithfully  follow  Him  whose  name 
we  bear ;  may  we  have  hope  in  His  mercy,  and  may 
we  at  length  enter  into  His  glory. 

Our  Father,  ^-c. 

The.  grace  of  our  Lord,  ^c. 


NINETEENTH  MORNING. 

0  Lord,  God  Almighty,  our  Creator,  Preserver, 
and  Benefactor,  we  desire  to  thank  Thee  for  all  Thy 
past  mercies  ;  at  the  same  time  beseeching  Thee  to 
give  us  Thy  continual  grace,  and  to  pour  down  Thy 
blessing  upon  us. 

We  pray  Thee  to  conduct  us  by  Thy  merciful  prov- 
idence in  our  passage  through  this  life ;  to  defend  us 
amidst  our  many  dangers  ;  to  save  us  from  every  trial, 
which  we  are  loo  weak  to  endure ;  and  so  to  order 
all  the  circumstances  which  befall  us,  that  we  may 
not  be  overpowered  with  difficulties,  nor  overwhelmed 
with  temptations,  which  may  come  upon  us  unpre- 
pared. 

Preserve  us,  O  Lord,  from  day  to  day,  and  from 
year  to  year.  Give  us  grace  to  hate  sin,  and  to  avoid 
those  societies  and  employments,  which  would  lead  our 
hearts  from  Thee.  May  our  eyes  be  opened  to  see  the 
v/ickedness  around  us ;  and  may  we  carefully  abstain 
from  all  conformity  to  the  sinful  customs  of  this  evil- 
world.  But  when  we  reflect  on  the  many  hindrances 
to  our  leading  a  Christian  life  ;  when  we  contemplate 
our  temptations,  both  from  within  and  from  without ; 
when  we  look  back  to  the  past  instances  of  our  weak- 
ness, and  forward  to  the  yet  untried  scenes  of  danger 
and  of  difficulty,  through  whicli  we  may,  each  of  us, 
have  to  pass  before  we  leave  the  world, — on  Thee,  O 
Lord,  and  on  Thee  alone,  are  we  led  to  trust ;  and  to 
Thee  do  we  lift  up  our  daily  prayer,  for  grace  to  pre- 


52  NINETEENTH    MORNING. 

serve  us  in  the  paths  of  righteousness,  so  that  we  may 
end  our  days  in  peace. 

O  Lord,  grant  unto  us,  this  day.  Thy  Holy  Spirit. 
Ceep  ahve  in  our  souls  the  sense  of  spiritual  tilings. 
Impress  us  with  a  recollection  of  the  great  truths  which 
we  have  been  taught.  Fill  us  with  a  knowledge  of 
those  doctrines  of  Thy  Gospel,  v/hich  Thou  hast  ap- 
pointed to  be  the  means  of  delivering  man  from  sin,  and 
of  preserving  him  in  the  ways  of  holiness,  in  the  midst 
of  an  ungodly  world. 

Enable  us  to  walk  worthy  of  the  Lord  throughout 
the  day  which  is  now  before  us.  May  we  be  obedient 
to  Thy  will,  submissive  to  Thy  providence,  and  ever 
thankful  for  Thy  mercies. 

Hear,  0  Lord,  and  answer  these  our  prayers  ;  for- 
give us  also  our  numberless  transgressions,  and  accept 
our  imperfect  services,  for  Thy  mercies'  sake  in  JESuia 
Christ  our  Lord.  • 

Our  Father,  <f-c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lmd,  <^c. 


TWENTIETH  MORNING. 

O  Lord,  God  Almighty,  whose  creatures  we  are, 
to  whom  our  prayers  are  constantly  addressed,  and 
whom  we  daily  profess  to  serve,  bestow  upon  us  Thy 
grace,  that  we  may  yield  up  to  Thee  our  hearts,  and 
place  our  delight  in  acts  of  obedience  to  Thee.  We 
beseech  Thee  so  to  strengthen  our  faith,  and  to  animate 
our  hearts  with  Thy  continual  love,  that  we  may  be 
enabled  to  triumph  over  those  temptations  to  which  we 
are  exposed.  Give  us  Thy  Holy  Spirit ;  turn  us  from 
the  love  of  sin,  if  we  are  in  any  measure  inclining  to  it ; 
and  put  into  us  such  an  ardent  desire  to  please  Thee, 
that  we  may  be  always  employing  our  time  and  talents 
m  Thy  service.  We  desire  to  acknowledge  Thy  right 
over  us ;  we  are  bound  'to  honour  Thee  by  all  we  do, 
and  to  seek  our  Maker's  glory. 

We  thank  Thee,  O  Lord,  that  besides  our  obliga- 
tions as  creatures  to  the  great  AiUhor  of  our  existence. 
Thou  hast  added  the  most  affecting  motives  to  win  us 
to  obedience.  We  are  not  oiu-  own  :  we  are  bought 
with  a  price.  Thy  Son  hath  died  to  save  us.  He  hath 
suffered  on  the  cross,  that  we  might  be  free.  He  hath 
given  his  life  a  ransom  for  us ;  that  He  might  constrain 
us  by  the  greatness  of  His  love,  to  give  up  our  powers  to 
Him.  Grant,  therefore,  O  Lord,  that  we,  being  daily 
mindful  of  what  our  Saviour  hath  done  for  us,  may  show 
that  we  are  sensible  of  our  obligations,  by  the  habitual 
readiness  o^  oui  minds  to  do  and  suffer  all  things  which 
Thou  shalt  appoint  for  us,  or  in  any  v^rise  require  of  us 

5* 


54  TWENTIETH    MORNING. 

Enable  us,  O  Lord,  this  day  to  deny  ourselves,  that 
we  may  live  unto  Thee.  As  the  redeemed  of  the  Lord, 
may  we  abstain  from  sin.  and  flee  from  every  snare. 
May  we  be  holy  in  all  manner  of  conversation  ;  awfully 
impressed  with  a  sense  of  Thy  holiness,  knowing  that 
we  are  called  to  become  pure  in  heart,  if  we  hope  to 
see  God.  And  help  us  to  contend  with  the  iniquity  of 
the  world  around  us.  Let  us  not  yield  to  its  influence 
and  example  ;  but  let  us  consider  ourselves  as  passing 
on  to  a  better  country  ;  accounting  it  our  great  concern 
to  escape  from  the  snares  wnich  now  surround  us  ;  to 
make  sure,  each  of  us,  our  own  salvation  ;  and  to  be 
doing  good,  before  we  die,  with  the  talents  committed 
to  us.  Thus  may  we  pass  the  day  which  is  now  be- 
fore us  ;  and,  when  tlie  hour  of  our  death  shall  come, 
may  we  then  have  abundant  proof,  that  we  have  walked 
by  faith,  and  not  by  sight ;  and  that  we  shall  be  num- 
bered with  Thy  chosen  people,  in  glory  everlasting. 

We  present  these  our  imperfect  supplications,  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour. 

Our  FatJter,  c^-c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  <^-c. 


']•  WENT V-FI RST  MORNING. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God  !  we  acknowledffe 
ourselves  bound  by  innumerable  obligations^  to  praise 
and  adore,  to  love  ap.d  serve  Thee.  From  Thee  we 
have  received  our  being.  Thou  art  our  constant  pre- 
server, and  bountiful  benefactor ;  the  source  of  every 
present  enjoyment,  and  of  all  our  hopes.  Thou  hast, 
in  Thine  infinite  condescension,  been  pleased  to  look 
down  with  pity  on  our  fallen  race ;  and  freely  to  ofTcr 
salvation  to  us  through  Jesus  Christ.  We  adore  Thee, 
for  the  promises  of  Thy  mercy  and  grace,  and  for  the 
joyful  prospect  of  eternal  life,  so  clearly  revealed  in 
Thy  holy  word.  Impress  our  minds,  O  Lord,  with 
that  deep  sense  of  the  important  truths  made  known  to 
us,  which  shall  regulate  all  our  thoughts,  and  words, 
and  actions. 

But  while  we  celebrate  Thy  goodness  to  us,  we  have 
cause  to  be  ashamed  of  our  conduct.  We  have  great 
reason,  O  Lord,  to  be  humbled  before  Thee,  on  ac- 
count of  the  coldness  and  insensibility  of  our  hearts  ; 
the  disorder  and  irregularity  of  our  lives  ;  and  the  prev- 
alence of  worldly  affections  within  us.  Too  often  have 
we  indulged  the  tempers  which  we  ought  to  have  sub- 
dued, and  have  left  our  duty  unperformed.  O  Lord, 
be  merciful  to  us  for  Thy  Son  Jesus  Christ's  sake. 
Produce  in  us  deep  repentance,  and  a  lively  faith  in  that 
Saviour  who  hath  died  for  our  sins,  and  risen  again  for 
our  justification. 

And  may  Thy  pardoning  mercy  be  accompanied  with 


56  TWENTY-FIRST    MORNING. 

the  sanctifying  influence  of  Thy  Spirit;  that  we  may 
no  more  sin  against  Thee,  but  may  hve  from  henceforth, 
as  becomes  tiie  redeemed  of  the  Lord,  and  the  candi- 
dates for  a  happy  immortahty.  Put  Thy  fear  into  our 
hearts,  tliat  we  may  never  more  depart  from  Thee,  Fix 
our  afTections  on  those  things  which  are  eternal.  Con- 
vince us  more  effectually  of  the  vanity  of  this  world, 
and  its  insufficiency  to  make  us  happy ;  of  the  evil  of 
sin,  and  its  tendency  to  make  us  miserable  ;  of  the  value 
of  our  souls,  and  the  awfulness  of  that  everlasting  state, 
on  the  borders  of  which  we  stand. 

We  also  desire  to  thank  Thee  for  the  watchful  care 
of  Thy  providence  during  the  past  night.  We  have 
Iain  down  to  sleep ;  and,  blessed  be  Thy  name,  we 
have  arisen  in  safety.  May  the  hves  which  Thou  hast 
prolonged  be  devoted  to  Thy  service.  0  Lord,  con- 
tinue to  us  Thy  favour  and  protection  on  this  day.  Save 
us  from  sin,  and  from  all  evil.  Enable  us  faithfully  to 
perform  every  relative  duty.  May  we  as  a  family  dwell 
together  in  peace.  May  we  subdue  every  angry  passion ; 
and,  loving  Thee  with  a  supreme  affection,  may  we 
love  each  other  with  pure  hearts,  fervently.  Preserve 
us  from  those  temptations  to  which  Ave  are  daily  ex- 
posed. j\Iake  us  sensible  of  our  weakness,  so  that  our 
hearts  may  be  often  raised  to  Thee,  in  humble  and 
fervent  supplications  for  Thy  grace.  Wlien  we  are  in 
company  may  it  be  our  care  to  do  and  to  receive  good. 
When  we  are  alone,  may  we  remember  that  our  heav- 
enly Father  is  with  us. 

Bless  the  President  of  these  United  States,  and  all 
who  are  in  authority.     Be  favourable  to  this  nation 


TWENTY-SECOND    MORNING.  57 

Save  us  from  the  evil  designs  of  our  enemies  ;  and  con 
tanue  to  us,  if  it  please  Thee,  the  blessing  of  peace. 

Visit  all  mankind  with  the  light  of  Thy  Gospel ;  and 
let  its  influence  increase  in  this  land. 

in  tender  mercy,  regard  all  who  are  in  affliction. 
Grant  unto  our  dear  friends  and  relations  every  blessing 
which  is  needful  for  them.  May  they  and  we  experi- 
ence Thy  favour  in  this  life,  and  in  the  worl(?to  come, 
life  everlasting. 

We  off'er  up  these  our  imperfect  prayers  in  the  name 
of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

Our  Father,  <^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  <^c. 


TWENTY-SECOND  MORNING. 

O  Lord  God,  our  Heavenly  Father,  unto  whom  all 
hearts  are  open,  and  from  whom  no  secrets  are  hid,  wf» 
beseech  Thee  to  look  down  on  us  Thy  servants ;  who 
desire  now,  witli  true  humility  of  soul,  to  offer  up  unto 
Thee  our  prayers  and  supplications.  We  thank  Thee 
for  Thy  merciful  protection  during  ^he  past  night ;  and 
we  adore  that  goodness  which  hath  hitherto  supplied 
our  wants,  and  Hghtened  our  troubles  ;  which  hath  pre- 
served our  lives,  in  the  midst  of  dangers;  and  hath 
caused  us  to  lie  down,  arid  rise  up,  in  peace  and  safety. 

We  pray  Thee  to   preserve   us  this   day  from  evil. 


5S  TWENTY-SECOND    MORNING. 

Save  us  from  all  tilings  which  afflict  the  body,  and 
especially  from  whatsoever  can  hurt  the  soul.  Mav  we 
go  forth  in  Thy  strength,  to  contend  against  the  world, 
the  flesh,  and  the  Devil ;  and  to  fulfil  the  various  duties 
of  our  Christian  calling.  Save  us  from  the  sins  which 
most  easily  beset  us.  Preserve  us  from  idleness  and 
negligence,  as  well  as  from  presumptuous  transgres- 
sions ;  and  deliver  us  from  that  insensibility  of  con- 
ar'^nce,  which  might  lead  us  to  justify  ourselves,  though 
nving  a  careless  and  unprofitable  life.  Grant  unto  us 
such  knowledge  of  Thee,  that  we  may  love  Thee  above 
all  things,  and  earnestly  desire  to  obey  every  ])recept 
of  Thy  holy  w^ord.  Teach  us  to  redeem  the  time  ;  to 
be  watchful  and  circumspect;  and  to  abstain  from  all 
appearance  of  evil.  Teach  us  to  be  fervent  in  spirit, 
serving  the  Lord,  and  to  be  never  weary  of  well-doing : 
and  let  us  take  continual  care,  lest,  through  some  lib- 
erty in  which  we  indulge  ourselves,  we  should  draw 
others  into  sin,  or  should  cause  the  Gospel,  which  we 
profess,  to  be  evil  spoken  of. 

O  Lord,  help  us  also  seriously  to  consider  the  short- 
ness of  life,  and  the  nearness  of  death  and  of  eternity; 
that,  whatsoever  our  hands  jfind  to  do,  we  may  do  it 
with  all  our  might.  Let  us  have  our  loins  girded  and 
our  lamps  burning,  and  be  as  servants  waiting  for  their 
Lord.  Let  us  not  say  in  our  hearts,  that  our  Lord 
delayeth  his  coming  ;  but  let  us  remember,  that  the  day 
of  our  death  may  overtake  us  suddenly  :  and  that 
blessed  is  that  servant  whom  his  I<ord  when  He  com- 
eth  shall  find  watching. 

And  grant,  0  most  merciful  God,  that  when  at  length 


TWENTY-SECOND    MORNING.  59 

we  shall  be  called  before  Thine  awful  throne,  to  give 
account  to  Him  who  is  the  Judge  of  quick  and  dead, 
we  may  hear  that  joyful  sentence  proclaimed  in  our 
ears  :  "  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit  the 
kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  the  foundation  of  tl  e 
world  :" — may  our  portion  then  be  with  the  children  of 
God,  and  our  inheritance  among  the  saints  I 

We  beseech  Thee  to  bless  all  our  friends  and  rela 
tions.     Pardon  their  sins  ;  supply  their  temporal  as  well 
as  spiritual  wants  ;  and  conduct  them  safely,  through  all 
the  temptations  and  dangers  of  this  evil  world,  to  the 
same  land  of  everlasting  rest  and  peace. 

Have  mercy  on  all  for  whom  we  are  bound  to  pray : 
succour  the  tempted  ;  comfort  the  dejected  ;  sustain 
those  who  are  bowed  down  with  age,  or  with  infirmity, 
and  are  drawing  near  to  death.  Have  pity  on  all  thine 
afflicted  servants,  and  enable  them  to  believe,  that  whom 
the  Lord  loveth  He  chasteneth  ;  and  that,  through  much 
tribulation,  they  shall  enter  into  the  Kingdom  of  God. 
And  give  unto  each  of  us  grace  to  feel  for  the  various 
wants  of  others,  and  to  minister  liberally  to  their  relief. 

We  offer  up  these  our  humble  and  imperfect  prayers, 
in  the  name  of  our  only  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ. 

Our  Father,  <^c. 

TTie  grace  of  our  Lord,  4-c. 


TWENTY-THIRD  MORNING. 

Blessed  God,  who  hast  caused  ihe  Holy  Scriptuios 
to  be  written  for  our  learning,  grant  unto  us,  we  beseech 
Thee,  such  faith  in  the  truth  of  Thy  holy  word,  that  we 
maybe  made  partakers  of  Thine  everlasting  promises, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

Dispose  our  minds  to  receive,  with  meekness,  every 
doctrine  which  Thou  hast  revealed ;  and  save  us  from 
that  spiritual  blindness  and  ignorance  which  naturally 
overspread  our  minds.  Teach  us  to  know  Thee  our 
God  :  to  adore  Thee  for  Thy  greatness  ;  to  admire 
Thee  for  Thy  holiness  ;  and  to  love  Thee  for  Thy 
goodness  to  the  children  of  men. 

Open  Thou  our  eyes,  that  we  may  perceive  ourselves 
to  be  sinners  in  Thy  sight,— partakers  of  a  fallen 
nature,  as  well  as  actual  transgressors  against  Thee  : 
and  make  us  to  feel,  that  we  stand  in  continual  need, 
both  of  Thy  pardoning  mercy,  and  of  Thy  quickening 
grace.  Enable  us  to  receive  Jesus  Christ  as  the  only 
Saviour  of  our  souls  ;  and,  while  w^e  trust  in  the  merits 
of  His  death,  and  in  the  efficacy  of  His  intercession,  let 
us  acknowledge  Him  as  our  Lord,  whom  we  are  bound 
unreservedly  to  obey. 

Give  us  grace,  also,  to  believe  the  awful  threatenings 
of  Thy  word.  Thou  hast  declared  to  us,  that  the  day 
is  coming  when  all  who  are  in  their  graves  shall  come 
forth, — they,  that  have  done  good,  to  the  resurrection 
of  life  ;  and  they,  that  have  done  evil,  to  the  resurrec- 
tion of  condemnatioR.    Help  us  to  preserve  in  our  minds 


TWENTY-THIRD    MORNING.  61 

Ihe  remembrance  of  this  approaching  Judgment ;  that 
we  may  not  dare  to  sin  against  Thee,  but  may  abound 
in  all  those  fruits  of  hoUness  which  Thou  wilt  acknow- 
ledge and  approve  in  the  Great  Day  of  Jesus  Christ 

And  we  pray  Thee,  0  Lord,  to  dispose  our  minds 
to  receive,  with  the  true  obedience  of  faith,  every  part 
of  Thy  holy  word.  May  it  be  made  profitable  to  us  for 
doctrine,  for  correction,  for  reproof,  for  instruction  in 
righteousness  :  that  we  may  be  thoroughly  furnished 
for  every  good  work.  May  we  be  prepared  by  it,  not 
only  for  this  our  daily  employment  of  prayer,  and  praise, 
and  thanksgiving,  but  for  all  the  duties  of  our  Christian 
calling.  May  we  keep  continually  in  our  minds  those 
things  which  we  have  learnt: — and,  putting  on  the 
v/hole  armour  of  God,  may  we  be  enabled  to  stand  fast 
in  every  enl  day ;  and  to  overcome  the  world,  the  flesh, 
and  the  Devil. 

Defend  us,  0  Lord,  we  most  humbly  beseech  Thee, 
from  all  evil.  Save  us  from  the  sins  which  most  easily 
besc.  uS.  Let  us  command  our  tempers,  and  restrain 
our  tongues.  Let  us  add  to  our  faith,  virtue ;  and  to 
virtue,  knowledge  ;  and  to  knowledge,  temperance  ;  and 
to  temperance,  patience  ;  and  to  patience,  brotherly 
kindness  ;  and  to  brotherly  kindness,  charity.  Let  u.s 
be  rich  in  good  works,  to  the  praise  and  glory  cf  Thy 
name.  And  while  Ave  are  thus  receiving  Thy  truths 
into  an  honest  heart,  and  are  endeavouring,  by  Thy 
grace  assisting  us,  to  walk  according  to  the  precepts 
of  Thy  written  word  ;  may  Thy  Providence  direct  our 
steps  in  life,  and  watch  over  us,  for  good.  Defend  us, 
we  beseech  Thee,  to  the  end  of  our  lives ;  and  let  Thy 

6 


62  TWENTY-FOURTH    MOKNING. 

good  Spirit  abide  within  us,  that  we  may  not  faint 
in  ouv  Christian  course,  nor  become  weary  of  well- 
doing 

We  pray  for  Thy  blessing  on  all  our  friends  and  rela- 
tions. May  they  walk  by  the  light  of  the  same  blessed 
Gospel,  May  both  they  and  we  possess,  in  this  world, 
knowledge  of  Thy  truth  ;  and,  in  the  world  to  co;ne, 
life  everlasting. 

We  offer  up  these  and  all  our  supplications  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ,  our  only  Mediator  and  Re- 
deemer. 

Oar  Father,  <SfC. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  <^c. 


TWENTY-FOURTH  MORNING. 

0  Lord,  our  Heavenly  Father,  through  whose  provi- 
tjfential  goodness,  we  are  now  permitted  to  see  the  light 
of  another  day,  grant  unto  us  grace  to  devote  the  lives 
which  Thou  lengthenest,  to  Thy  service. 

Assist  us  in  all  the  duties  to  which  we  shall  be  called 
this  day:  and  direct  us  to  those  employments  which 
shall  be  fittest  for  us.  Tiiou  hast  appointed  unto  every 
man  his  work  in  life  :  help  us  to  be  faithful  and  diligent 
in  our  calling ;  to  be,  at  the  same  time,  cheerful  and 
contented  with  our  lot ;  and,  amidst  all  our  earthly  oc 
cupatior.s,  to  be  mindful  of  a  better  world.     Deliver  us 


TWENTY-FOURTH    MORNING.  63 

from  all  those  anxieties  and  cares  by  which  we  are  too 
apt  to  be  disturbed. 

We  desire  to  remember  that  our  life  is  as  a  shadow 
which  soou  passeth  away ;  and  that  the  difficulties  and 
trials,  which  we  must  meet  with  here,  will  soon  cease 
for  ever.  Teach  us,  also,  moderation  in  our  temporal 
enjoyments.  May  we  chiefly  desire  those  spiritual 
blessings  which  bring  comfort  to  the  soul.  O  grant 
unto  us  pardon  of  our  sins,  and  a  true  faith  in  Jesus 
Christ,  our  Lord.  Enable  us  to  lay  hold  on  the  prom 
ises  of  Thy  Gospel ;  and  to  delight  ourselves  with  the 
sense  of  Thy  favour  here,  and  with  the  hope  of  eternal 
life  hereafter.  And  make  all  things  to  work  together 
for  our  good.  Be  Thou  pleased  so  to  order  the  events 
of  our  lives,  that  we  may  see  continual  reason  to  praise 
Thee  for  Thy  dispensations  towards  us ;  and  thus, 
being  guided  by  Thy  providence,  and  sanctified  by 
Thy  Spirit,  may  we  attain  at  length  to  the  end  of  our 
faith,  even  the  salvation  of  our  souls. 

We  pray,  also,  for  all  our  dear  friends  and  relations. 
Pardon,  O  Lord,  their  trespasses  and  sins ;  and  make 
them  partakers  of  the  proiaaises  of  Christ  in  His  Gospel. 
Lead  them  through  their  various  temptations  and  trials  : 
— make  them  happy  in  themselves ;  and  blessings  to 
us,  and  to  all  around  them. 

Have  pity  on  the  sons  and  daughters  of  affliction  : — 
sanctify  to  them  their  troubles  in  this  life  ;  and  leach 
them  to  rejoice  in  the  Lord  amidst  all  their  worldly 
tribulation.  Bless  the  rising  generation  ;  and  may  there 
be  never  wanting  in  this  land  a  seed  to  serve  Thee. 
We 'pray,  especially,  that  the  children  of  this  family 


64  TWENTY-FIFTH    MORNING. 

may  he  brought  up  in  Thy  fear.  May  the  Lord  save 
them  from  this  evil  luorld.  May  the  Lord  "  strengthen, 
stablish,  and  settle'''  them  ;  and,  after  a  life  full  of  good 
works,  give  them  an  abundant  entrance  intQ  His  Jieav- 
enly  kingdom. 

We  present  iliesc  our  imperfect  prayers,  in  the  name 
of  Jesus  Christ,  our  ever-blessed  Redeemer. 

Our  Father,  <j-c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  <^c. 


TWENTY-FIFTH  MORNING. 

Almighty  and  ever-blessed  God,  who  art  the 
Father  of  all  the  families  of  the  earth,  and  the  ever- 
present  help  of  those  who  put  their  trust  in  Thee — wlio 
hast  sustained  us  amidst  the  weakness  of  infancy  ;  hast 
guided  us  in  youth ;  and  preserved  us  during  our  ad- 
vancing years  ; — who,  by  Thy  providence,  hast  united 
us  in  one  household  ; — who  hast  supplied  our  wants, 
and  abundantly  provided,  as  well  for  our  bodies,  as  for 
our  souls  ; — who  hast  delivered  us  from  some  of  the 
scenes  of  temptation,  and  of  sorrow,  to  which  we  see 
others  exposed ;  and  permittest  us  to  lie  down,  and  rise 
up,  in  peace  and  safety ; — We  are  now  met  together  to 
thank  Thee  for  the  mercies  of  the  past  night,  and  to 
acknowledge  that  it  is  by  Thy  power  and  goodness 
alone  that  we  are  preserved  from  day  to  day.     O  Lord, 


TWENTY-FIFTH    MORNING.  65 

protect  us  this  day  from  evil.  Go  Thou  forth  with  us 
to  the  several  duties  of  our  stations ;  and  enable  us  to 
do  all  things  in  Thy  fear,  and  to  Thy  glory. 

We  beseech  Thee  to  put  Thy  Spirit  into  our  heart, 
that  we  may  not  depart  from  Thee ;  nor  forget  any  of 
Thy  commandments.     May  we  serve  Thee  with  hum- 
ble, patient,  and  quiet  minds  ;  and  may  our  love  abound 
both  tov/ards  Thee,  and  towards  all  men.     Deliver  us 
from  those  angry  tempers  to  which  our  natures  are  so 
prone  ;  and  from  all  those  sins  which  war  against  the 
soul.     And  may  we   grow  in  grace  : — may  we,  more 
and  more,  prevail  over  the  temptations  by  which  we 
have  formerly  been  overcome.     May  we  lay  aside  every 
weight,  and  the  sins  which  have  most  easily  beset  us ; 
ever  looking  unto  Him  who  is  the  Author  and  Finisher 
of  our  faith,  and  pressing  towards  the  mark  of  the  prize 
of  our  high  calling,  in  Christ  Jesus.     May  we  remem- 
ber that,  in  due  time,  we  shall  reap  if  we  faint  not ;  and 
may  w.ebe  stedfast,  immoveable,  always  abounding  in  the 
work  of  the  Lord  ; — may  we  be  faithful,  even  unto  death ; 
knowing  that  our  labour  £./iall  not  be  in  vain  in  the  Lord. 
We  pray  for  Thy  special  blessing  on  the  employ 
ments  in  which  we  shall  this  day  engage.     May  we 
undertake  nothing  which  is  contrary  to  Thy  will ;  and 
may  our  good  endeavours  be  crowned  by  Thee  with 
success.     We  would  remember,  that,  without    Thee, 
we  can  do  nothing: — that  without  the  concurrence  of 
Thy  providence,  we  can  fulfil  no  purpose  of  our  minds  , 
and  that  we  can  do  nothing  spiritually  good  without  the 
aid  of  Thy  grace  :— unto  Thee,  therefore,  let  our  eyes 
be  continually  lifted  up, 

6* 


66  TWENTY-FIFTH   MORNING. 

Bless,  0  Lord,  every  member  of  this  family.  [Gram 
unto  the  children  a  spirit  of  docility  and  obedience.'] 
[Make  every  servant  to  know  the  duties  of  his  station, 
and  to  maintain  a  conscience  void  of  offence  ;]  and  may 
none  of  us  forget  Thee  our  God,  nor  be  indiifercnl  to 
the  great  and  glorious  hope  which  Thou  hast  f^et  before 
us.  0  grant,  that,  in  all  our  works — begun,  continued, 
and  ended  in  Thee, — we  may,  each  of  us,  glorify  Thy 
holy  name ;  and,  finally,  by  Thy  mercy,  obtain  ever- 
lasting life,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

Have  m.ercy  on  all  our  friends  and  relations.  Pity 
the  poor  and  the  afflicted.  Give  peace  to  those  who 
are  troubled  in  mind  ;  and  supply  the  various  necessi- 
ties of  all  Thy  creatures. 

We  ask  every  blessing,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ 

Our  Father,  i^c. 

The  g^ace  of  our  Lord,  <jf-c. 


I 


TWENTY-SIXTH  MORNING. 

Almighty  and  most  merciful  God  !  We  beseech 
Thee  to  pour  down  Thy  blessing  on  us  Thy  servants, 
who  are  now  assembled  to  worship  Thy  holy  name. 

Thou  art  infinitely  great  and  glorious  !  Before  Thee, 
the  angels  veil  their  faces ;  and  the  heavens  are  not 
pure  in  Thy  sight !  We  are  weak,  and  helpless  ;  sin- 
ful, and  corrupt ;  exposed  to  dangers  on  every  side,  and 
in  continual  need  of  Thy  gracious  assistance.  0  Lord, 
preserve  us  through  this  day.  By  Thee  we  have  been 
protected  during  the  niglit.  Continue  to  us  Thy  wonted 
care  ;  and  guard,  we  pray  Thee,  both  our  bodies  and 
our  souls  from  every  kind  of  evil. 

We  are  now  entering  on  the  duties  of  our  several 
callings.  May  the  Lord  enable  each  of  us  to  be  faith- 
ful and  diligent  in  them  ;  as  those  who  must  hereafter 
"  give  account  of  all  things  done  in  the  body,"  to  Him 
who  is  the  Judge  of  quick  and  dead. 

We  desire  to  remember  that  Thine  eye  seeth  us 
wheresoever  we  are  ;  and  pierceth  even  into  our  inmost 
thoughts.  We  pray,  therefore,  that  all  our  most  secret 
ways  may  be  pleasing  unto  Thee,  0  TIiou  searcher  of 
hearts  !  Let  us  not  attempt  to  deceive  either  ourselves, 
or  those  around  us,  by  the  mere  appearance  of  good- 
ness ;  but  may  we  have  the  testimony  of  our  conscien- 
ces, that  in  simplicity  and  godly  sincerity  we  have  oui 
conversation  in  the  world. 

Give  us  grace  to  overcome  our  sinful  appetites  and 
passions ;   to  mortify  our  pride  ;    and  to  bring  every 


68  TWENTY-SIXTH    MORNING. 

member  of  our  bodies,  and  every  faculty  of  our  souls^ 
into  captivity  to  the  law  of  Christ.  May  we  put  away 
all  hatred  and  variance,  all  anger  and  strife,  all  malice 
and  evil-speaking ;  and  may  this  day  be  a  day  of  peace 
and  harmony  to  every  member  of  this  family  ;  that  so, 
when  we  assemble  again  to  worship  Thee  at  night,  our 
prayers  may  be  accepted,  being  the  offering  of  those 
who  dwell  together  in  love  ;  and  who  have  learnt  to 
forgive  one  another,  even  as  they  hope  to  be  forgiven. 

We  pray  Thee  to  bless  the  events  which  shall  befal 
us  on  this  day.  Thou,  O  Lord,  orderest  all  things  for 
us  ;  and  we  knov/  not  what  a  day  m.ay  bring  forth.  0 
sanctify  to  us  our  prosperity,  and  our  adversity ;  out 
health,  and  our  sickness  ;  our  daily  comforts  and  enjoy 
ments,  as  well  as  our  anxieties  and  disappointments. 
Purify  our  hearts,  more  and  more,  by  the  various  dis- 
pensations of  Thy  providence ;  and  fit  us,  by  the  sev- 
eral vicissitudes  of  this  mortal  life,  for  that  great  and 
final  change  which  we  must  soon  experience. 

We  desire,  also,  to  pay  unto  Thee  our  grateful  thanks 
for  Thy  past  mercies.  Thou  hast  sustained  us  in  our 
infancy  ;  hast  guided  ns  in  youth  ;  and  hast  preserved 
us  during  our  advancing  years.  Thou  hast  often  raised 
us  when  we  have  been  brought  low : — Thou  hast  suc- 
coured us  in  trouble;  hast  delivered  us  in  sickness; 
and  healed  all  our  infirmities.  While  others  have  fallen, 
we  have  been  kept  alive.  Day  after  day,  we  remain 
the  monuments  of  Thy  mercy  ;  and  comforts  surround 
us  on  every  side.  0  Lord,  we  bless  Thy  name  for 
what  is  past ;  and  wo  pray,  tiiat  the  remembrance  of 
Thy  goodness  may  lead  us  to  repentance ;   and  may 


TWENTY-SIXTH    MORNING.  69 

make  us  careful  lo  walk  according  to  Thy  will,  for  the 
days  which  are  yet  to  come.  Pardon  our  many  offen- 
ces ;  and  grant  us  perfect  remission  of  our  sins,  for  the 
sake  of  Jesus  Christ. 

We  further  beseech  Thee  to  bestow  Thy  blessing  on 
our  dear  friends  and  relations.  Thou  hast  encouraged 
and  commanded  us  to  intercede  for  one  another ;  and 
we  desire,  therefore,  most  earnestly  to  commend  to  Thy 
fatherly  care  all  those  whom,  it  is  our  duty  to  remember 
in  our  prayers.  We  entreat  Thee  to  be  merciful  to 
those  who  have  at  any  time  shown  us  mercy  : — to  pity 
the  poor  and  the  afflicted — to  strengthen  the  weak — and 
to  comfort  the  desponding  mind. 

Have  mercy  on  the  rising  generation.  Save  them 
from  the  follies  and  ignorances  of  their  youth ;  and 
raise  them  up  to  be  a  seed  to  serve  Thee,  when  we 
shall  be  gathered  to  our  fathers. 

Hear  us,  O  Lord,  in  these  our  prayers  and  interces- 
sions, for  the  sake  of  our  only  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

Our  Father,  <^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  ^c. 


TWENTY-SEVENTH  MORNING. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  who  art  the  Au 
thor  of  our  being,  the  Preserver  of  our  lives,  and  tne 
Giver  of  every  blessing  which  we  enjoy  : — unto  Thee 
do  we  now  direct  our  Prayer,  beseeching  Thee  this  day 
to  supply  our  retunung  vv^ants  and  necessities.  Grant 
unto  us  all  things  needful  both  for  the  body  and  soul : 
and  especially,  vouchsafe  unto  us  pardon  of  our  sins, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

We  confess,  that  we  are  unworthy  of  Thy  favour ; 
for  we  have  contnmally  trespassed  against  Thee :  but 
Thou  art  good,  and  gracious,  unto  those  who  freely 
acknowledge  their  transgressions,  and  cast  themselves 
on  Thy  mercy.  O  Lord,  we  pray,  that  we,  being 
delivered  from  the  fear  of  Thy  wrath,  through  a  lively 
faiih  in  Jesus  Christ  Thy  Son,  may  serve  Thee  with 
cheerful  and  quiet  minds  ;  and  may  partake  in  all  the 
consolations  cf  Thy  Spirit  as  well  as  walk  in  the  way 
of  Thy  commandments. 

We  pray  for  integrity  and  diligence  in  our  several 
callings.  May  we  this  day  remember  that  Thine  eye 
is  upon  us.  May  we  carefully  avoid  hypocrisy,  and 
deceit,  and  every  approach  to  dishonesty  and  unfaith- 
fulness. May  we,  also,  watch  against  pride,  and  van- 
ity ;  against  envy,  and  hatred  ;  against  selfishness,  and 
covetousness  ;  and  against  w^hatsoever  sin  may  most 
easily  beset  us.  May  we  each  fulfil  our  proper  work 
with  humility  of  mind ;  and  approve  ourselves  not  only 


TWENTY-SEVENTH   MORNING.  71 

to  those  around  us,  but  to  Thee,  0  God,  who  searchest 
the  heart. 

May  we,  hkewise,  exercise  fervent  charity  towards 
all  men.  Teach  us  to  weep  with  them  that  weep,  and 
to  rejoice  with  them  that  rejoice  ;  and  to  minister,  to  the 
utmost  of  our  opportunities  and  abilities,  to  the  various 
wnnts  of  our  fellow-creatures  :  following  the  example 
of  our  Lord  and  Saviour,  who  hath  taught  us  that  "  it 
is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive."  And  grant 
unto  us  grace  in  every  respect  to  adorn  by  our  lives 
that  holy  Gospel  which  we  profess. 

We  pray  Thee,  also,  to  guide  our  future  steps.  Be 
Thou  our  constant  helper  and  defender,  ordaining  for 
US  that  condition  in  life  which  shall  most  conduce  to 
our  eternal  welfare.  Tf  Thou  sendest  tr.ouble,  impart 
unto  us  strength  1o  bear  it;  and  save  us  from  those 
temptations  which  might  prove  tlie  occasion  of  our 
falhng.  If  prosperity  be  our  lot,  give  us  grace  to  be 
thankful  foy  it ;  and  to  use  wnth  moderation  our  several 
enjoyments  ^If^y  we  remember  that  the  lime  is  short 
— that  our  light  affliction  is  but  for  a  moment — that  our 
earthly  pleasures,  also,  will  soon  be  past — that  all  the 
glory  of  man  is  but  as  the  flower  of  the  grass — and  thai 
the  fashion  of  this  world  passeth  awa3\ 

We  Avould,  further,  intercede  wath  Thee  in  behalf 
of  all  our  friends  and  relations.  Bless  them  in  their 
persons,  in  their  families,  and  in  all  their  undertakings. 
Grant  unto  them  the  comforts  of  Thy  grace  here ;  and 
make  them  finally  partakers  of  glory  everlasting. 

We  implore  Thee  to  bestow  Thy  special  favour  on 
tlie  rising  creneration.     Save  them  from  the  contagion 


^      72  TWENTY-SEVENTH    MORNING. 

of  this  vain  and  evil  world.  Watch  over  ihem  during 
the  weakness  and  inexperience  of  their  youth ;  and 
prepare  them  for  the  duties  to  which  Thy  providence 
shall  call  them. 

We  commend  to  Thy  fatherly  care  the  poor,  and  des- 
titute ;  the  prisoner,  and  captive  ;  the  sick,  and  the 
afflicted.  Send  help  from  above  to  those  who  are  under 
sore  temptations : — strengthen  the  feeble  knees,  and 
raise  up  those  who  have  fallen : — and  teach  us  all  to 
exercise  patience,  and  forbearance,  and  loving  kindness, 
towards  each  other. 

We  offer  these  our  imperfect  prayers,  in  the  name 
of  our  only  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ. 

Our  Father,  ^c. 

The  grace  of  ovr  Lord,  4-c. 


TWENTY-EIGHTH  MORNING. 

0  Lord  God,  our  Heavenly  Father,  who  art  the 
Giver  of  all  good  things,  we  desire  to  thank  Thee  for 
Thy  mercies  dunng  the  past  night,  and  for  all  the  num- 
berless blessings  which  we  enjoy.  We  would  begin 
this  day  with  Thy  solemn  worship ;  thus  acknowledg- 
ing Thine  hand  in  the  bounties  of  Thy  providence,  and 
professing  our  gratitude  and  obedience  unto  Thee.  We 
would,  also,  praise  Thee  for  the  gift  of  Jesus  Christ 
Thy  Son,  by  whom  we  obtain  pardon  of  sin,  and  all 
things  necessary  for  our  everlasting  salvation.  Adored 
be  Thy  name  that  Thou  hast  not  left  us  in  ignorance 
of  Thee  ;  but  hast  given  us  Thy  holy  word ;  and  hasi 
caused  us  to  abound  with  the  means  of  grace.  We 
would  daily  remember  these  Thy  spiritual  gifts ;  and 
w^e  would  now  resolve  to  spend  this  day  in  a  manner 
worthy  of  our  Christian  profession. 

Assist  us,  0  Lord,  by  Thy  Holy  Spirit,  to  bring 
these  our  prayers  to  good  effect.  Strengthen  us  against 
our  temptations  : — direct  us  in  every  difficulty  : — com 
fort  us  in  all  our  sorrows,  and  adversities  ;  and  enable 
us  to  fulfil  every  part  of  that  Christian  duty  m  which 
we  have  been  instructC'l. 

May  we  love  our  neighbour  as  ourselves ;  and  do 
unto  ail  men  as  we  would  that  they  should  do  unto  us 
May  wc  honour  and  obey  the  Civil  authority.  May  we 
submit  ourselves  to  all  our  governors  and  teachers.  May 
we  hurt  nobody  by  word  or  deed.  May  we  be  true  and 
just  in  all  our  dealings  ;  and  bear  no  malice  nor  hatred 
7 


74  TWENTY-EIGII'iM    MORNING. 

in  our  hearts.  Pvlay  we  keep  our  hands  from  sleahng ; 
and  our  tongues  from  evil-speaking,  lying,  and  slander- 
ing. May  we  preserve  our  bodies  in  temperance,  so- 
berness, and  chastity.  May  we  not  covet  other  men's 
goods ;  but  learn,  and  labour  truly,  to  get  our  living ; 
and  to  do  our  duty  m  that  state  of  life  to  which  it  hath 
pleased  God  to  call  us. 

Pardon  all  our  negligence  in  time  past ;  and  give  us 
grace  continually  to  examine  ourselves  ;  and  to  amend 
our  lives  according  to  Thy  holy  word. 

We  desire  to  add  oiu:  humble  supplications  for  all 
those  whom  it  is  our  duty  to  remember  in  our  prayers. 
Have  compassion  on  the  poor  and  the  affxicted : — send 
them  help,  O  Lord,  in  their  hour  of  need  ;  and  sustain 
them  with  Thy  heavenly  consolations,  when  all  human 
aid  shall  fail.  We  pray  for  the  young  and  the  ignorant : 
-^may  they  be  instructed  in  the  way  in  which  they 
ought  to  walk ;  and  may  tliey  become  instruments  by 
which  the  knowledge  of  Thee  and  of  Thy  Son  .Jesus 
Christ  shall  extend  to  distant  generations. 

Hear  us,  0  Lord,  in  these  our  imperfect  prayers, 
which  we  humbly  present  to  Thee,  in  the  name  of  our 
blessed  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

Our  Father,  ^-c. 

77te  grace  of  our  Lord,  ^c 


FIRST  SUNDAY  MORNING. 

Almighty  and  ever-bles-sed  God  !  Thou  art  the 
King  Eternal,  Immortal,  and  Invisible  :  Thou  sittesl  in 
the  highest  heavens  ;  and  art  exalted  above  all  blessing 
and  praise  : — ^before  Tiiee  the  dngels  veil  their  faces  ; 
and  the  heavens  are  not  pure  in  Thy  sight.  Thou  didst 
create  all  things  : — Thou  upholdest  all  things  : — Thou 
sustainest  the  lives  of  the  creatures  whom  Thou  hast 
made  : — And  Thou  governest  all  events,  by  Thine  un- 
ceasing Providence.  Thou  art  continually  present  with 
us  ;  and  seest  the  secrets  of  all  hearts ; — and  Thou  wilt 
hereafter,  bring  every  work  into  judgment,  whether  it 
be  good,  or  whether  it  be  evil. 

We  bless  Thee,  that,  of  Thy  great  goodness.  Thou 
hast  sent  Thy  Son  Jesus  Christ  to  redeem  for  ever 
from  death  and  hell  our  immortal  souls,  which  were 
made  in  Thine  own  image  ;  and  that  Thou  hast  given 
us  an  assurance  of  our  own  resurrection,  by  raising  Him 
from  the  dead  on  the  third  day. 

We  praise  Thee  for  these  Thy  sabbaths,  on  which 
we  maintain  a  perpetual  commemoration  of  this  victory 
of  our  once  crucified  and  now  ascended  Lord  ;  and  are 
continually  instructed,  by  the  ministers  of  His  gospel, 
in  all  things  which  concern  our  everlastmg  salvation. 
Grant,  we  beseech.  Thee,  that  we  may  this  day  hear 
Thy  sacred  word  with  reverence  and  holy  fear,  with 
serious  and  deep  attention,  and  with  all  humility  and 
thankfulness.  Enable  us  to  join  in  the  prayers  of  Thy 
people,  with  devout  and  contrite  hearts  ;  and  be  Thou 


7e>  FIRST    SUNDAY    MORNING. 

pleased  so  to  bless  both  our  public  worship,  and  oui 
private  meditations,  that  we  may  be  made  partakers  of 
Thine  everlasting  promises  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  maj 
advance  in  all  holiness. 

0  Lord,  strengthen  our  faith  on  this  day  by  means 
of  those  religious  exercises  in  which  we  shall  engage  : 
— deliver  us  from  every  slavish  fear  of  Thy  wrath  ; — 
fix  our  hope  on  our  ever-blessed  Redeemer  ; — and  give 
us  joy  and  peace  in  believing.  Let  us  love  Thee,  for 
the  unnumbered  bounties  of  Thy  providence  ;  and, 
especially,  for  Thy  mercies  in  our  redemption  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Give  us  an  increasing  sense 
of  our  unworthiness,  and  a  clearer  knowledge  of  those 
peculiar  sins  which  most  easily  beset  us  ;  that  we  may 
more  fully  compreliend  the  riches  of  Thy  grace  in 
Christ ;  and  ma}^,  also,  better  know  how  to  reform  that 
which  hath  been  evil  in  us. 

We  pray,  that  Thy  Gospel  may  from  time  to  time 
be  so  delivered  to  us,  that  we  may  grow  in  all  wisdom. 
Suffer  not,  that  any  of  us  should  continue  self-deceived. 
Let  not  death  overtake  us  unprepared  ;  but  do  Thou, 
by  Thy  Holy  Spirit,  give  such  effect  to  the  preaching 
of  Thy  word,  and  to  all  other  means  of  grace,  that  we 
may,  each  of  us,  heartily  repent,  and  unfeignedly  be- 
lieve, and  bring  forth  abundantly  fruits  meet  for  repent- 
ance, to  the  praise  and  glory  of  Thy  name. 

Let  Thy  blessing  every  where  accompany  the  preach- 
ing of  Thy  Gospel  on  this  day.  May  the  God  of  Grace 
pour  forth  the  abundance  of  His  Spirit  on  the  ministers 
and  on  the  hearers.  May  they  who  have  lived  in  sin 
be  awakened  to  a  sense  of  their  danger.     May  the  un- 


FIRST    SUNDAY    MORNING.  77 

believers  be  convinced  ;  the  thoughtless  be  alarmed ; 
and  the  weak  be  strengthened.  May  the  young  be 
guided  in  the  riglit  way  ;  and  the  afflicted  soul  be  com- 
forted. May  the  foundation  of  Thine  universal  Church 
be  eidarged ;  and  may  believers  be  built  up  in  faith, 
and  hope,  and  love  ;  and  learn  to  understand  what  is 
the  good  and  acceptable  and  perfect  will  of  God. 

Bestow  Thy  special  blessing  on  those  who  are  labour- 
ing to  extend  in  foreign  lands  the  knowledge  of  a  cruci- 
fied Redeemer.  Assist  them  by  Thy  providence  and 
grace,  that  they  may  contend  successfully  against  idol 
atry  and  superstition.  Strengthen  them  by  Thy  Holy 
Spirit ;  and,  in  the  midst  of  all  their  difficulties  and 
trials,  impart  unto  them  the  abundance  of  Thy  consola- 
tions. Open  the  hearts  of  many  to  receive  Thy  Gospel 
in  the  love  of  it.  Let  every  wilderness  at  length  blos- 
som as  the  rose.  Let  the  light  spring  up  to  them  who 
have  long  sat  in  darkness  ;  and  let  the  days  come  when 
the  lion  shall  lie  down  with  the  lamb,  when  wars  shall 
cease,  and  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  shall  cover  the 
earth,  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea. 

Hear  us,  0  Lord,  in  these  our  prayers  and  interces 
sions,  for  the  sake  of  Jesus  Christ,  our  only  Mediator 
and  Redeemer. 

Our  Father,  ^-c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  <f  c 


SECOPnI)  SUNDAY  MORNING 
[Co}7i?nuition  of  The  LoklVs  Supper. 1 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  who  clidsl  make 
man  in  I'hine  own  image  ;  and,  when  he  had  fallen 
from  his  first  estate,  didst  send  I'hy  Son  from  heaven 
to  save  him  ; — and  who  hast  appointed  the  ministers 
of  Thy  word  to  preach  repentance,  and  remission  of 
sins  ;  and  to  bring  ail  men  to  the  obedience  of  faith  ; — 
we  pray  "^riiee  to  give  us  grace  this  day  to  hear  with 
reverence  Thy  holy  word,  [and  to  profit  by  Thy  sacred 
ordinances.^ 

We  would  enter  upon  the  duties  of  the  Sabbath, 
humbly  beseeching  Thee  to  impress  our  minds  with 
an  earnest  desire  of  those  things  which  concern  our 
salvation.  Deliver  us  from  the  love  of  this  world ;  and 
from  that  multitude  of  anxieties  and  cares,  to  which, 
through  the  sinfulness  and  frailty  of  our  nature,  we  are 
continually  prone.  Elevate  our  thoughts  to  things 
above  • — convince  us  of  the  shortness  of  lime,  and  of 
the  value  of  eternity  ;  of  the  uncertainty  of  this  our 
mortal  state  ;  and  of  the  near  approach  of  that  day  when 
we  shall  give  account  of  all  things  done  in  the  body  ; 
and  shall  hear  from  Thee  uur  eiemal  doom.  O  Lord, 
what  is  our  life  : — it  is  but  as  a  watch  in  the  night  :— 
it  is  as  a  vapour  that  vanisheth  away  : — it  is  as  the 
grass  of  the  field,  which  in  the  evening  is  cut  down  and 
withered.  But,  while  we  feel  and  know  that  we  must 
shortly  die,  and  that  here  all  is  vanity  and  vexation  of 


SECOND  SUNDAY  MORNING.        79 

spirit,  we  desire  to  bless  Thy  holy  name,  that,  however 
few  and  evil  may  be  the  days  of  our  pilgrimage,  Thou 
nast  provided  us  with  many  great  and  glorious  hopes, 
which,  we  trust,  shall  issue  in  the  final  gift  of  everlast 
ing  life. 

O  grant  us  grace  to  lay  hold  on  those  promises  which 
are  set  before  us  ;  and  to  give  all  dihgence,  that  we 
may  make  our  calling  and  election  sure  ;  and  thus  may 
that  world,  in  which  we  dwell,  become  the  door  of  en- 
trance to  a  better  state ;  the  passage  to  a  heavenly 
Canaan  ;  the  blessed  moans  of  bringing  us  to  Thee, 
our  Father,  and  to  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour,  to  the 
whole  company  of  angels,  and  to  the  spirits  of  just 
men  made  perfect. 

We  pray  Thee  to  make  the  present  Sabbalh  instru- 
mental to  this  holy  end.  May  we  examine  ourselves, 
and  repent  of  our  sins,  and  renew  our  vows  of  obedi- 
ence to  Tliee.  May  we  shake  off  our  indolence  and 
self-indulgence  ;  and  learn,  more  and  more,  to  walk  in 
the  Spirit,  and  to  mortify  the  whole  body  of  sin.  A;kI 
while  we  thus  strive  to  purify  our  souls  through  the 
love  of  the  truth,  may  Thy  preached  word  come  to  us 
with  increasing  power,  and  with  demonstration  of  the 
Spirit,  and  with  much  assurance.  May  we  grow  in  the 
knowledge  of  Thee  and  of  Thy  Son  Jestjs  Christ  : — 
may  we  abound  more  and  more  in  faith,  and  hope,  and 
love  : — and  may  these  holy  seasons  prepare  us  for  that 
rest  which  remaineth  for  the  people  of  God. 

O  Loud,  go  forth  with  us  this  day  to  Thy  public 
worship  ;  and  pour  down  upon  us  Thy  Holy  Spirit. 
Repress  om:  vain  imaginations.     Dispose  our  minds  to 


80        SECOND  SUNDAV  MORNING. 

prayer,  and  praise  ;  and  to  fervent  gratitude  for  Thy 
temporal,  as  well  as  spiritual,  mercies,  \llelp  us  to 
commemorate  Thy  redeeming  love;  and  to  renew  our 
exercise  of  faith  in  Him  roho  died  for  our  si?is,  and 
rose  again  for  our  justi-fication.] 

We  beseech  Thee,  O  Lord,  to  bless  the  preaching 
of  Thy  Gospel  on  this  day  to  all  who  shall  be  the 
hearers  of  it.  Send  forth  Thy  light  and  Thy  truth  to 
every  part  of  our  benighted  world ;  and  shower  down, 
especially  on  this  nation,  the  abundance  of  Thy  grace, 
through  the  diligent  and  faithful  ministry  of  Thy  word 
among  us.  Purify  every  part  of  Thy  professing  Church. 
Unite  us  in  the  bonds  of  a  common  faith  ;  and  teach  us 
all  to  love  one  another. 

Give  success  to  every  endeavour  to  enlighten  the 
ignorant ;  to  relieve  the  poor  ;  to  comfort  the  afflicted  ; 
to  deliver  the  oppressed  from  him  who  spoilcth  him  ; 
and  to  promote  peace  and  good  will  among  men.  Poui 
into  the  hearts  of  all,  who  know  Thy  truth,  a  spirit  of 
enlarged  benevolence  ;  and  raise  up  many  who  shall  go 
forth  in  Thy  strength,  both  to  multiply  their  deeds  oi 
charity,  and  to  carry  Thy  Gospel  into  all  lands. 

We  offer  these  our  humble  and  earnest  suppjicaiions, 
iu  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  our  blessed  and  only 
Saviour. 

Our  Father,  <^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  <^c.  * 


THIRD  SUNDAY  MORNING. 

Almighty  Lord  our  God,  Creator  of  all  things 
Judge  of  all  men,  who  art  also  the  merciful  Father  of 
all  Thy  creatures,  we  adore  Thee  for  Thy  great  good 
ness,  in  providing  not  only  for  our  temporal  necessities, 
but  also  for  the  spiritual  wants  of  our  souls. 

We  thank  Thee  for  Thy  holy  word,  by  which  we 
are  instructed  in  Thy  will,  and  are  made  wise  unto  sal- 
vation. We  thank  Thee  for  all  the  means  of  grace 
which  Thou  hast  appointed  for  our  edification.  We 
thank  Thee,  also,  for  these  Thy  Sabbaths,  on  which 
our  thoughts  are  called  away,  from  the  cares  and  em 
ployments  of  this  present  life,  to  the  consideration  of 
those  things  which  are  eternal. 

Grant,  O  Lord,  we  beseech  Thee,  that  we  may  not 
neglect  those  great  religious  advantages  which  we  pos- 
sess ;  but  may  attend  reverently  to  the  truths  which  we 
shall  this  day  hear  ;  and  worship  Thee  with  truly  hum- 
ble and  contrite  hearts.  Prepare  our  minds  to  receive 
the  seed  which  shall  this  day  be  sown  in  them  ;  and 
suffer  not  that  we  should  give  way  to  wandering 
thoughts,  and  to  an  indolent  and  worldly  spirit.  May 
we  remember,  when  we  are  in  the  house  of  God,  in 
whose  service  we  are  engaged ;  and  whose  word  it  is 
that  we  hear  ;  and,  when  Thy  Gospel  is  preached,  may 
we  be  so  awed  by  the  terrors  of  tlie  Lord,  and  so  affect- 
ed by  the  sense  of  Thy  mercy,  that  we  may  lay  to  heart 
those  things  which  we  hear ;  and  may  none  of  us 
receive  this  jrrace  of  God  in  vain.     And  when  we  return 


82  THIRD    SUNDAY    MORNING. 

from  Thy  house,  dispose  us  all  to  coDsider  our  ways 
Let  us  turn  our  thoughts  to  whatever  hath  been  amiss 
in  us  during  the  past  week  : — let  us  implore  Thy  mercy 
in  our  secret  prayers  • — and  let  us  read  witii  care  Thy 
holy  scriptures. 

O  Lord,  help  us  to  consider  how  few  are  our  days 
on  earth  ;  and  how  soon  we  may  be  called  to  give  up 
our  account  of  the  privileges  which  we  have  enjoyed, 
and  of  the  talents  committed  to  us.  We  have  only  a 
short  and  uncertain  life  between  us,  and — eternal  hap- 
piness, or.  misery.  O  let  us  now  redeem  the  time  ; — 
before  the  day  of  our  death  shall  come,  and  our  sen- 
tence be  sealed  everlastingly.  Let  us  make  haste  to 
obey  Thy  voice  : — let  us  be  diligent  in  enaeavourmg  to 
know  Thy  will ;  and  to  imderstand  the  doctrines  of  Thy 
Gospel. 

And  to  this  end  may  Thy  Spirit  enlighten  and  direct 
us  ; — guide  us  into  all  truth  : — save  us  from  all  igno- 
rance, and  blindness,  and  hardness  of  heart : — preserve 
us  from  those  delusions  which  are  fatal  to  the  soul.  Lei 
us  not  speak  peace  to  ourselves,  when  there  is  no  peace; 
nor  hope  that  we  have  an  interest  in  Christ,  when  we 
have  not  repented  of  our  sins,  and  have  no  true  faith  in 
His  name.  O  Lord,  produce  in  us  sincere  repentance. 
If  we  are  yet  living  in  sin,  show  us,  we  pray  Thee,  our 
danger  ; — make  us  to  understand  botli  our  own  sinful- 
ness, and  Thy  mercy  ;  and  lead  us  to  that  Lamb  of 
God,  who  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world. 

Bless,  we  pray  Thee,  the  ministers  of  Thy  Gospel, 
Do  Thou  give  great  success  to  their  labours.  May 
they,  by  the  word  which  they  shall  deliver   awaken 


FOURTH  SUNDAY  MORNING.  •     83 

those  who  are  yet  dead  in  iheh'  sins  ;  and  may  they 
convince  the  wavering ;  and  establish  the  weak ;  and 
comfort  the  feeble-m.inded  ;  and  raise  up  those  who  are 
fallen :  and  may  Thy  true  servants  be  built  up  in  their 
most  holy  faith,  and  be  made  perfect  in  every  good 
work. 

Hear  us,  0  most  merciful  Lord,  in  these  our  humble 
supplications,  for  the  sake  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour. 

Our  Father,  cj-c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  ^c. 


FOURTH  SUNDAY  MORNING. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  who  didst  send 
Thine  only  Son  into  the  Vv^orld  to  die  upon  the  cross, 
and  to  become  a  propitiation  for  sin,  and  hast  promised 
to  all  who  repent  and  believe  in  Him,  that  they  shall 
be  made  heirs  of  eternal  life  ; — grant  unto  us  such 
humble  and  contrite  hearts,  that  we,  worthily  lamenting 
our  misdeeds,  may  be  made  partakers  of  that  blessed 
hope,  which  is  set  before  us  in  Jesus  Christ. 

We  also  beseech  Thee  to  grant  us  Thy  Holy  Spirit, 
that  we  may  not  continue  to  transgress  Thy  laws,  nor 
harden  our  hearts  in  unbelief.  Turn  us,  O  Lord,  from 
our  evil  ways.  Teach  us,  while  we  adore  Thee  for 
Th}?-  redeeming  mercy,  to  live  to  the  praise  of  that 
Saviour  who  hath  died  for  us.     May  wc  remember  that 


84        FOURTH  SUNDAY  MORNING. 

He,  Avlio  descended  from  heaven  to  save  us  from  con- 
demnation, came  also  "  to  redeem  us  from  all  iniquity, 
and  to  purify  unto  Himself  a  peculiar  people,  zealous 
of  good  v/orks."  May  we  have  grace  to  walk  accord- 
ing to  His  example,  and  to  do  whatever  is  pleasing  m 
Thy  sight. 

We  pray  Thee  to  send  Thy  blessed  Gospel  over  the 
world.  Put  an  end  to  infidelity  and  atheism,  to  super- 
stition and  false  religion,  to  heresy  and  schism,  to  igno- 
rance and  vice,  and  to  war  and  discord.  Let  the  nations 
of  the  earth  receive  Thy  truth  in  the  love  of  it ;  and 
being  reconciled  to  Thee  through  Jesus  Christ,  may 
they  live  in  peace  and  unity. 

We  also  pray  Thee  to  purify  Thy  professing  church 
in  this  land.  We  would  lament  the  iniquity  even  of 
our  holy  things  ;  and  would  beseech  Thee  to  strengthen 
the  faith  of  Thy  servants,  and  to  enlarge  their  charity, 
that  they,  being  examples  of  holiness,  may  lead  others, 
who  "  see  their  good  works,  to  glorify  their  Father 
which  is  in  heaven." 

We  implore  Thy  blessing  on  all  the  faithful  preach- 
ers of  Thy  word.  May  Thy  grace  both  prevent  and 
follow  them  ;  and  may  they  eminently  adorn,  by  their 
lives,  that  holy  doctrine  which  they  teach. 

Look  down  in  mercy  on  the  rising  generation.  Put 
into  the  hearts  of  parents  and  teachers  zeal  for  the 
spiritual  good  of  those  over  whom  Thou  hast  placed 
them.  Give  them  wisdom  from  above,  that  they  may 
know  how  to  inculcate  true  and  strict  religion  ;  and  open 
the  minds  of  the  young,  that  they  may  receive  instruc- 
tion with  a  teachable  spirit ;  and,  as  they  grow  in  years, 


FOURTH    iSUINDAY    MORNING.  35 

may  advance  not  only  in  useful  knowledge,  but  in  all 
virtue,  and  godliness  of  life. 

And,  finally,  we  intercede  with  Thee  in  behalf  of  the 
poor  and  the  afflicted.  Do  Thou,  who  art  the  God  of 
all  consolation,  provide  for  them.  Send  down  help 
from  above  in  every  hour  of  their  need  ;  and  turn  their 
earlhlv  trials  and  tribulations  to  their  eternal  good.  In- 
cline those  who  are  in  prosperity,  to  remember  all  who 
are  in  trouble.  Teach  as  many  as  are  rich  in  this  world, 
to  be  ready  to  communicate  ;  and  those,  who  are  strong, 
to  bear  with  the  infirmities  of  the  weak. 

Into  Thy  hands,  O  Lord,  we  now  commit  ourselves, 
and  all  who  are  dear  to  us  ;  beseeching  Thee  to  hear 
these  our  imperfect  prayers  and  intercessions,  for  the 
sake  of  Jesus  Christ,  our  ever  blessed  Redeemer. 

Our  Father,  SfC. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  ^c. 


FIFTH  SUNDAY  MORNING. 

I)  'iof. 0  God  Almighty,  who  didst  in  the  beginning 
■;re;ile  ths  heavens  and  ihc  earth  ;  who  rulest  the  world 
''3'  T'hine  unceasing  Providence,  and  orderest  all  the 
afl'iii-s  of  men;  who  hast  made  us  what  we  are,  and 
nasi  rtppointed  the  lime,  and  the  place  of  our  existence  ; 
we  thank  Tlice  for  our  creation,  preservation,  and  all 
th.e  blesssings  of  this  life ; — We  bless  Thee,  that  Thou 
IhiiU  not  made  ihe  wilderness  our  habitation,  nor  a 
barren  land  our  dwelling-place  ;  but  that  Thou  hast 
placed  us  in  the  midst  of  plenty,  and  of  enjoyment. 

We  also  adore  Thee,  that  Thou  hast  given  us  im 
mortal  souls  ;  and  that  Thou  hast  made  Thyself  known 
unto  us,  both  by  the  works  of  Thy  hand,  and  by  the 
express  revelation  of  Thy  word.  We  praise  Thee, 
that,  while  the  heavens  declare  Thy  glory,  and  the 
firmament  showelh  Thy  handy-work,  Jesus  Christ 
hath  also  descended  from  heaven,  and  hath,  still  more, 
revealed  Thy  grace  unto  us.  We  rejoice  that  Thy 
power,  and  Thy  greatness,  and  the  excellency  of  Thy 
wisdom,  and  also  Thine  unspeakable  love  and  mercy  to 
the  creatures  whom  Thou  hast  made,  have  been  de- 
clared to  us.  We  adore  Thee  for  all  the  treasures  of 
wisdom  and  knowledge  which  are  in  Jesus  Christ; 
especially  for  the  pardon  of  our  sins  through  faith  in 
His  name ;  and  for  the  hope  which  is  laid  up  for  us  in 
licavcn,  through  His  Gospel. 

But  we  desire  to  lament,  0  Lord,  that  we  liave  not 
rendered  unto  Thee  according  to  the  greatness  and 


FIFTH    SUNDAY    WOUNING.  87 

multitude  of  Thy  mercies  ;  for  we  have  walked  after 
the  way  of  our  own  hearts,  and  have  suffered  Thine 
exceeding  grace  and  goodness  to  be  forgotten  by  us. 
Help  us,  therefore,  wit'i  unfeigned  sorrow,  aivl  con- 
trition of  heart,  to  acknowledge  our  offences  against 
Thee.  We  coiifess  (/ur  worldlincss,  and  tliougluless- 
ness  of  'Iliee  ;  our  cokliicsis  and  indifference  in  Thy 
service  ;  our  pride,  our  ambilion,  and  our  covetousness 
We  also  acknowledge  and  lament  our  loo  irritable  tern 
pers,  and  angry. passions,  and  our  too  great  readiness 
to  justify  ourselves  and  to  find  fault  with  others.  We 
confess  our  indolence,  our  v.  aste  of  time,  and  our  fre- 
quent negligence  in  our  employments.  We  confess, 
also,  all  the  various  sins  of  our  tongues, — our  hasty, 
sudden,  as  well  as  flattering  and  deceitful  words.  We 
confess  the  want  of  purity  and  holiness,  in  our  secret 
thoughts  and  imaginations.  We  now  pray  Thee,  O 
God,  to  pardon  our  iniquities,  for  the  sake  of  that  Sav- 
iour, in  whom  Thou  hast  invited  us  to  trust.  And, 
Vv'hile  we  exercise  this  faith,  may  we  condemn  ourselves 
on  account  of  our  transgressions  ;  may  we  resolve  to 
forsake  them,  and  to  walk  henceforth  in  newness  of 
life. 

0  God,  strengthen  us,  w^e  pray  Thee,  by  Thy  Holy 
Spirit,  that  we  may  not  fall  again  under  the  power  of 
our  temptations  ;  but  that  all  our  ways  may  be  pleasing 
in  Thy  sight.  O  grant,  that  we  who  are  hearers  of  Thy 
word,  may  also  always  be  doers  of  it, — lest  we  fall  into 
tenfold  condemnation.  May  we  remember  Thine  awful 
punishments  denounced  against  the  ungodly,  as  well  as 
the  glorious  recompense  of  reward  laid  up  for  thoaf 


88  FIFTH    SUNDAY    MORNINGN 

who  seek  for  it  by  patient  continuance  in  weil-doing. 
May  Ave,  therefore,  lav  aside  every  Vv-eight,  and  the  sins 
wliich  do  most  easi!}'-  beset  us.  May  we  be  faithful 
and  dihgent ;  may  we  put  on  the  whole  armour  of  God  ; 
and  may  we  fight  manfully  under  the  banners  of  our 
Saviour,  against  the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  Devil ; 
remembering,  that  to  him  that  ovcrcometh,  He  will  give 
a  crown  of  life. 

Bless  unto  us  the  preaching  of  Thy  word  this  day. 
Grant  that  it  may  sink  into  all  our  hearts  ;  and  may 
make  u.s  anxious  to  please  Thee,  and  mindful  of  our 
latter  end.  And  whensoever  we  may  come  to  die,  we 
pray  that  no  terrors  may  then  dismay  us ;  but  that  we 
may  have  so  repented  of  our  sins,  while  we  were  in  life 
and  in  health,  and  have  so  obeyed  the  voice  of  God  in 
His  Gospel,  that,  trusting  in  the  mercies  of  Him  who 
hath  died  for  us,  we  may  yield  up  our  departing  spirit 
to  God  who  gave  it,  in  the  hope  of  a  joyful  resurrection 
to  eternal  life  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

Our  Father,  <^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord  tf-c. 


FIRST  SUNDAY  EVENING.    , 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  we  bless  Thee 
for  Tliy  great,  goodness,  in  creating,  and  preserving, 
and  redeeming  us  ;  and  'for  ail  Thy  various  mercies 
from  our  birth  (into  this  hour.  We  adore  Thee  as  the 
Author  of  all  things  ;  but,  especially,  as  our  Father  and 
our  friend,  the  God  of  our  lives,  the  source  of  our  hopes, 
and  the  giver  of  all  spiritual  as  well  as  temporal  good. 

We  desire  to  praise  Thee,  on  this  Thy  holy  day,  for 
the  gift  of  Jesus  Christ  Thy  Son ;  by  whom  we  ob- 
tain pardon  of  sin,  and  all  things  necessary  for  our 
eternal  salvation.  We  thank  Thee,  that  He  hath  de- 
scended into  this  our  world  ;  that  He  hath  set  us  an 
example  by  His  holy  life  ;  hath  made  atonement  for  us 
by  His  painful  death  ;  and,  liy  His  resurrection  from 
the  grave  on  the  third  day,  hath  given  assurance,  that 
He  is  able  to  raise  our  bodies  from  the  dust,  and  to 
exalt  us  to  His  own  right  hand  in  the  Kingdom  of 
Heaven. 

We  pray  Thee,  O  Lord,  to  impress  deeply  on  our 
minds  these  great  and  solemn  truths,  that  we  may  not 
forget  them  amidst  the  cares  and  occupations  of  the 
world  ;  but  may  be  daily  reminded  of  our  Christian 
privileges,  as  well  as  of  the  duties  to  which  we  are 
called.  Convince  us  of  the  vanity  of  the  world,  of  the 
shortness  of  life,  and  of  the  unspeakable  importance  of 
eternity.  Save  us  from  indifference,  and  thoughtless 
ness,  and  levity  ;  as  well  as  from  wickedness  and  sin 
Purify  our  hearts  by  Thy  Holy  Spirit ;    and  teach  us 


90  FIRST    SUNDAY    EVENING. 

habitually  to  remember  that  Thou  seest  oiir  secret 
thoughts,  and  rcquiresi  truUi  in  the  inward  parts. 

Pardon,  we  pray  Thee,  the  multitude  of  our  sins  in 
times  past, — our  pride  and  vanity,  our  covetousness  and 
worWliness,  our  anger  and  passion,  our  indolence  and 
negligence,  our  too  careless  performance  of  the  duties 
of  our  station,  and  our  want  of  Christian  kindness  and 
of  brotherly  love.  Pardon,  especially,  our  forgetfulness 
of  Thee,  our  God  :  for  how  seldom  have  we  thought 
of  Thee  ;  how  coldly  have  we  worshipped  Thee  ;  how 
little  have  we  honoured  Thee  as  we  oiight !  Thou  hast 
caused  us  to  abound  with  the  good  things  of  this  life  : — 
Thy  hand  hath  protected  us  : — Thy  goodness  hath  rais- 
ed us,  when,  through. sickness,  or  calamity,  we  have 
been  brought  low  :  and  the  knowledge  of  Thy  mercies 
in  Jesus  Christ  hath  been  added  to  all  Thine  other 
blessings :  so  that  we  are  under  peculiar  obligations  to 
love  and  serve  Thee,  and  to  praise  and  magnify  Thy 
holy  name.  0  Lord,  forgive  our  ingratitude  to  Thee 
our  great  Benefactor ;  and  enable  us  to  trust  in  Jesus 
Christ,  for  the  remission  of  every  sin,  as  well  as  for 
the  acceptance  of  those  imperfect  services  which  we 
would  offer  up  unto  Thee. 

We  pray  Thee  O  Lord,  to  send  Tliy  blessed  Gos- 
pel over  the  world.  May  the  nations  hear  the  joyful 
sound  ;  and  may  Thy  kingdom  come  ;  and  Thy  will 
be  done  in  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven.  Bless  the  labours 
of  Thy  ministers  in  every  place.  Fill  them  with  zeal 
for  Thine  honour,  and  with  love  to  Thy  name.  May 
multitudes  in  this  land  repent  and  believe  ;  and  may  the 
spirit  of  true  religion  both  revive  among  ourselves,  and 


FIRST    SUNDAY    EVENING.  91 

overspread  all  nations.  May  Christ  be  preached,  from 
llie  rising  to  the  setting  sun :  and  may  each  of  us  en- 
deavour to  recommend  those  truths  which  we  have  been 
taught,  that  there  may  be  no  occasion  for  the  enemie? 
of  the  Gospel  to  blaspheme. 

We  would  intercede  for  all  our  relations,  connexions, 
and  friends  ;  especially  for  those  who  are  in  sorrow, 
sickness,  or  trouble.  Grant  unto  them  those  consola- 
tions which  Thou  only  canst  bestow.  Put  into  their 
hearts  a  holy  trust  in  Thee,  and  a  sure  hope  in  Thy 
promises.  And  may  those,  who  feel  that  their  infirmi- 
ties come  upon  them,  and  that  their  outward  frame 
decays,  be  enabled  to  believe,  that,  when  earthly  things 
fail,  they  shall  have  a  building  of  God,  a  house  not 
made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens. 

Take  us  now,  0  God,  under  Thy  gracious  care  this 
night.  Let  Thy  blessing  attend  us  :  and  Thy  good 
Spirit  rest  upon  us.  May  the  words,  which  we  have 
heard  this  day,  sink  into  all  our  hearts  :  and  may  we, 
through  the  ensuing  week,  rise  up,  and  lie  down,  at 
peace  with  Thee,  and  under  a  constant  sense  of  Thy 
presence. 

We  offer  up  these  our  imperfect  supplications,  in  tne 
name  of  Jesus  Christ,  our  Mediator  and  Redeemer. 

Our  Father,  <^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  <^c. 


SECOND  SUNDAY  EVEN/NG. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  our  Creator,  and 
Preserver,  and  Redeemer,  we  would  now  enter  into 
Thy  sacred  presence,  under  a  deep  sense  of  oar  weak- 
ness and  unworthiness,  and  of  Tliine  unspeakable  great- 
ness and  majesty.  We  approach  Thee,  at  the  same 
time,  as  a  God  of  goodness  and  mercy  ;  for  Thou  hast 
made  Thyself  known  to  us  in  Jesus  Christ  Thy  Son ; 
and  hast  proclaimed  pardon  to  every  repenting  sinner 
through  faith  in  that  sacrifice  which  He  hath  offered  on 
the  cross,  for  us,  the  guilty  children  of  men.  We  de- 
sire to  bless  Thee  for  this  strong  foundation  of  our 
hope  ;  and  we  would  now  address  Thee  in  the  full 
assurance  of  faith,  renouncing  all  confidence  in  our- 
selves, rejoicing  in  Him  who  is  become  the  hope  of  all 
the  ends  of  the  earth,  and  is  the  Lamb  slain  from  the 
foundation  of  the  world  ; — who,  having  died  for  us,  hath 
also  risen  again,  and  is  now  exalted  at  Thy  right  hand, 
where  He  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession  for  us. 

We  beseech  Thee,  O  God,  to  accept  for  His  sake, 
the  imperfect  worship  which  we  have  on  this  day 
offered  up  in  Thy  house.  We  implore  Thee  tU  bless 
to  our  continual  good,  the  instruction  which  we  have 
this  day  heard.  Having  been  taught  to  know  Thy  will, 
may  we  be  diligent  to  fdfil  it.  Thou  hast  given  us 
line  upon  line,  and  precept  upon  precept ;  and  hast 
placed  us  in  the  midst  of  light  and  knowledge.  O  grant 
unto  us  a  true  and  lively  faith  in  all  the  doctrines  of 


SEco?v^"D  sit?:day  evi:ning.  93 

Thy  holy  word,  and  a  spi;i!.  of  imfcserved  obedience  to 
lliem. 

We  pray  Thee  to  make  us  diligent  and  faithful  in  all 
the  occupations  of  life,  to  which  in  Thy  providence  we 
shall  be  called.  Let  us  not  live  in  indolence  and  self- 
indulgence  ;  but  let  us  endeavour  to  be  useful  in  our 
generation.  Let  us  be  fervent  in  spirit,  serving  the 
Lord,  Let  us  walk  in  Thy  fear  from  day  to  day  ;  and  in 
all  things  aim  to  please  our  heavenly  Father.  Make  us  to 
be  the  same  in  secret  which  we  would  wish  tobe  in  public. 

We  beseech  Thee  to  inspire  us  with  a  spirit  of 
Christian  kindness  to  all  around  us.  Thou  hast  been 
very  bountiful  and  gracious  to  us.  Thou  hast  multi- 
plied our  temporal  comforts  ;  and  Thou  pardonest  our 
numberless  transgressions.  O  grant  that  we  may  follow 
the  example  of  Thy  beneficence  ;  and  that  we  may  also 
be  like  Thee,  ready  to  forgive.  May  we  be  watchful 
over  ourselves,  but  tender  towards  the  infirmities  of 
others  ;  full  of  meekness,  and  gentleness,  and  patience, 
and  loving-kindness  and  charity. 

Enlighten  us,  O  Lord,  by  Thy  good  Spirit,  that  we 
may  exercise  every  holy  temper,  and  understand  every 
part  of  our  Christian  duty^  Strengthen  us  in  our  sea- 
sons of  trial  and  temptation ;  guide  us  through  all  the 
difficulties  into  which  we  may  fall ;  and  bless  us  in  all 
the  scenes  of  life  through  which  we  may  pass.  If 
affliction  should  come  upon  us,  inspire  us  with  liumble 
resignation  to  Thy  will :  Tiiou,  0  Lord,  dost  not  wil- 
lingly grieve  the  children  of  men  ;  O  visit  us  not  in 
Thine  indignation  ;  but  turn  the  mournful  events  )f  Thy 
providence  to  our  spiritual  and  endless  good. 


94        SECOND  SUNDAY  EVENING. 

Prepare  us,  by  all  the  events  of  life,  for  our  great  and 
final  cliange ;  for  we  know  not  how  soon  it  may  come 
upon  us.  May  the  appointment  of  Thy  sabbaths,  and 
the  preaching  of  Thy  word, — may  every  opportunity 
of  holy  meditation,  and  of  pubhc,  social,  and  secret 
prayer, — and  all  the  other  means  of  edification,  which 
we  so  abundantly  possess,  concur  with  the  successive 
events  of  Thy  wise  and  merciful  providence,  in  so  cal- 
ling off  our  minds  from  this  earthly  scene,  that  we  may 
be  fitted  for  that  everlasting  state,  on  the  borders  of 
which  we  stand.  May  Thy  good  Spirit  sustain  and 
strengthen  us  in  our  last  hours  :  when  the  shadows  of 
the  evening  shall  come  upon  us,  when  age  and  sickness 
shall  arrive,  and  human  help  shall  fail,  be  Thou,  O 
Lord,  the  strength  of  our  hearts  and  our  portion  for 
evermore  ;  and  let  an  abundant  entrance  be  ministered 
unto  us  into  the  everlasting  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and 
Saviour. 

With  these  prayers  for  ourselves,  we  desire  to  join 
our  intercessions  for  others  also.  Bless  our  President 
and  all  who  are  in  authority  :  [give  loisdom  to  our 
houses  of  Congress ;]  and  inspire  all  orders  of  men 
with  the  spirit  of  cheerful  obedience  to  Thy  laws.  Save 
us  from  pubhc  war,  as  well  as  from  intestine  discord. 
Bless  every  attempt  to  spread  Thy  true  Gospel  among 
the  nations.  Have  mercy  on  all  Jews,  Turks,  infidels, 
and  heretics  :  and  so  bring  them  home,  blessed  Lord, 
to  Thy  flock,  that  they  may  be  saved  among  the  rem- 
nant of  true  Israelites  :  and  crown  with  Thy  continual 
blessing  the  labours  of  the  ministers  of  Thy  Gospel  in 
our  own  favourer!  countrv. 


SECOND  SUNDAY  EVENING        95 

Have  mercy  on  all  who  are  troubled  in  mind  ,  o? 
whom  Thou  hast  visited  with  any  sorrow.  Grant  unto 
them  peace  with  Thee,  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
CnuisT  ;  and  let  the  light  of  Thy  countenance  be  more 
than  a  compensation  for  every  worldly  sacrifice  to  which 
they  are  called. 

Be  favourable  to  the  rising  generation.  Keep  them 
from  the  follies  and  vanities  of  youth;  and  let  them 
learn  to  walk  in  Thy  fear,  and  in  the  way  of  Thy  com- 
mandments. 

And,  finally,  we  beseech  Thee  to  take  us  all  under 
Thy  protection,  this  night.  Grant  unto  these  our  frail 
bodies  that  refreshment  which  is  needful  for  them  ;  and 
enable  us  to  lie  down,  exercising  a  holy  trust  in  Thee, 
and  having  fervent  charity  towards  all  men. 

We  offer  up  these  our  imperfect  prayers  in  the  name 
of  our  blessed  Saviour  Jesus  (Jurist. 

Our  Father,  ^-c 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  <^c. 


THIRD  SUNDAY  EVENING. 

O  Lord,  God  Almighty,  who  understands  the 
secrets  of  every  heart, — who  art  also  a  God  of  infinite 
perfection  and  purity,  and  claimest  not  only  the  out 
ward  service  of  Thy  creatures,  but  requirest  truth  in 
the  inward  parts, — we  sinners,  who  in  thought,  word, 
and  deed,  have  offended  against  Thee,  desire  most 
humbly  to  confess  our  sins,  and  to  implore  Thy  mer- 
ciful forgiveness. 

We  pray  Thee  to  assist  us  by  Thy  Holy  Spirit,  to 
know  wherein  we  have  sinned  against  Thee.  Give  us 
a  deep  conviction  of  the  necessity  of  seriously  examin- 
ing ourselves,  and  of  comparing  all  our  ways  with  the 
standard  of  Thy  holy  law,  that  we  may  thus  become 
acquainted  with  our  transgressions  :  and,  freely  con 
fessing  them  before  that  God  whom  we  have  offended, 
may  obtain  perfect  remission,  through  our  Lord  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

O  Lord,  we  acknowledge  that  forgetfulness  of  Thee, 
and  that  rebellion  of  our  hearts  against  Thee,  which 
have  been  the  cause  of  so  many  disorders  in  our  lives. 
We  have  not  honoured  Thee  as  God  :  but  have  set  up 
our  own  will  as  our  law;  choosing  to  follow  our  own 
vain  imaginations.  We  have  neglected  Thy  written 
word  ;  we  have  not  duly  attended  to  the  instructions 
of  Thy  ministers  ;  we  have  been  careless  under  the 
means  of  grace ;  and  little  anxious  to  improve  the  sab- 
bath to  our  spiritual  edification. 

Thou  hast  called  to  us  by  many  dispensations  of  Thy 


THIRD    SUNDAY    EVENING.  97 

providence,  often  reminding  us  of  our  latter  end.  "^'bou 
hast  shown  us  the  vanity  of  all  our  earthly  hopes  ,  and 
hast  taught  us  lessons  of  wisdom,  both  by  the  mercies, 
and  by  the  afflictions,  and  all  the  various  trials  and  dis- 
appointments, with  which  Thou  hast  visited  us.  But 
we  have  too  often  repined  at  Thy  dispensations,  instead 
of  profiting  by  them  ;  and  have  complained  of  our  con- 
dition in  life  instead  of  turning  our  thoughts  to  a  happier 
R'ld  better  world. 

Or  if  Thou  hast  multiplied  our  comforts,  how  prone 
have  we  been  to  place  our  chief  happiness  in  these,  and 
not  in  Thee,  who  art  the  Giver  !  How  many  and  vari- 
ous have  been  our  sins,  both  secret  and  open,  from  our 
youth  until  this  time  !  How  many  have  been  the  sinful 
thoughts  which  we  have  indulged  ;  of  which  Thou,  and 
Thou  only,  hast  been  the  witness  ;  for  which  also  unless 
they  are  repented  of  in  this  w^orld,  Thou  wilt  call  us  to 
account  in  the  Day  of  Judgment !  How  many  rash 
and  angry  words,  also,  have  we  continually  spoken  ! 
How  often  have  we  injured  our  neighbours ;  judging 
harshly  of  others,  while  we  hope  to  be  judged  mercifully 
by  Thee  ; — not  willing  to  forgive,  though  we  ourselves 
hope  to  be  forgiven  ! 

We  would  confess,  O  Lord,  the  ungodliness  ot  our 
hearts  and  lives,  and  the  frequent  impatience  of  our 
spirits.  Thou  hast  appointed  our  lot  in  life,  and  hast 
ordered  all  things  concerning  us  :  but  how  little  have 
we  adorned  the  stations  in  which  Thou  hast  placed  us  .' 
— how  unfaithfully  have  we  employed  the  talents  en- 
trusted to  us  :  and  how  soon  have  we  been  weary  in 
well-doing ! 


OS  THIRD    SUNDAY     EVENING. 

^Y'^.pray  Thee,  O  Loud,  to  make  us  duly  sensible 
of  311*^6  sins,  whereby  we  have  offended  against  Thee ; 
and  give  us  grace  to  repent  and  turn  to  Thee  ;  and  to 
believe  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ;  and 
to  walk  in  newness  of  life.  We  thank  Thee,  that,  on 
each  returning  sabbath,  there  is  forgiveness  preached  to 
us  in  our  Saviour's  name  ;  that  we  are  encouraged 
to  confess  our  sins  ;  to  renew  our  repentance ;  and  to 
call  upon  the  Lord,  our  God.  And,  0  Lord,  grant 
unto  us,  together  with  the  pardon  of  our  sins,  the  aid 
of  Thy  Spirit,  that  whatever  truths  we  have  heard  this 
day,  may  make  a  serious  and  lasting-  impression  ;  and 
that  whatever  sins  have  been  this  day  brought  to  our 
remembrance,  may  be  repented  of  and  forsaken. 

May  we  be  enabled  especially  to  contend  agamsl 
those  sins  which  have  most  easily  beset  us.  0  Lord, 
oless  us  in  the  ensuing  week.  May  it  be  spent  in  a 
manner  worthy  of  our  Christian  profession,  and  of  these 
our  supplications  unto  Thee.  Ee  Thou  our  counsellor 
and  guide,  and  our  defender  in  whom  we  trust.  Do 
Thou  guard  us  throughout  the  week  from  all  dangers : 
and  continually  keep  us  in  all  our  ways.  Do  Thou 
maintain  Thy  grace  in  us ;  and  bring  us  at  length  to 
Thine  everlasting  kingdom,  through  our  Lord  and  Sav- 
iour Jesus  Christ. 

Our  Father,  ^c. 

The  grace  of  oij^'  Lord,  <^. 


FOURTH  SUNDAY  EVENING. 

O  Lord,  our  Heavenly  Father,  we  beseech  Thee 
to  accept  the  worship  which  we  have  rendered  unto 
Thee  on  this  Thy  holy  day.  Give  Thine  abundant 
blessing  to  all  the  means  of  grace  ;  and  impart  unto  us 
a  full  conviction  of  those  doctrines  of  Thy  Gospel  which 
have  been  delivered  to  us.  May  they  not  only  excite 
our  fears  and  hopes,  while  the  sound  of  them  is  yet  in 
our  ears  ;  but  may  they  be  engraven  on  all  our  hearts, 
by  the  power  of  Thy  Holy  Spirit. 

Thou  hast  favoured  us  witli  many  and  great  advan- 
tages. Thou  hast  given  us  Tiiy  sabbaths.  Thou  hast 
enlightened  us  by  Thy  holy  word.  Thou  hast  sent  us 
ministers  instructed  in  Thy  truths,  and  hast  multiplied 
our  opportunities  of  edification.  Thou  hast  removed 
from  us  many  obstacles  which  others  meet  with  in  theii 
heavenly  course  and  hast  made  our  way  plain  before  us 

We  bless  Thee,  0  Lord,  for  these  unspeakable  mer 
cies  ;  but  we  would  rejoice  with  trembling ;  knowing 
that  unto  whom  much  is  given,  of  them  shall  much  be 
required.  O  Lord,  grant  unto  us  Thy  Holy  Spirit ;  to 
enlighten  our  darkness,  to  strengthen  our  weakness, 
and  to  supply  all  that  is  wanting  in  us  for  our  spiritual 
necessities,  and  for  the  everlasting  salvation  of  our 
souls. 

We  beseech  Thee  to  manifest  to  all  our  hearts  the 
abounding  grace  and  love  of  Christ,  that  we  may  be 
delivered  from  slavish  fears,  and  «iay  advance  with 
cheerful  and  willing  steps  in  the  way  of  Thy  command- 


100      FOURTH  SUNDAY  EVENING. 

merits.  Give  us  that  hope,  which  is  the  anchor  of  the 
soul,  sure  and  stedfast.  Vouchsafe  unto  us  that  most 
excellent  gift  of  charity,  without  which  we  are  but  as 
the  sounding  brass,  and  the  tinkling  cymbal.  May  we 
more  plainly  perceive,  and  more  often  reflect  on,  the 
cause  of  our  having  so  imperfectly  obeyed  Thee  in 
limes  past : — 0  God,  we  have  not  loved  Thee, — and, 
therefore  we  have  not  served  Thee, — as  we  ought. 
Our  hearts  have  been  too  cold,  and  insensible ; — 
Christ,  our  Saviour  halh  died  for  us  ;  but  we  have 
remained  little  afiected  by  all  that  He  did  and  suffered 
for  us. 

0  do  Thou  impress  upon  us  those  all-powerful  doc- 
trines of  Thy  word  which  are  al)le  to  draw  our  hearts 
to  Thee  :  and  especially,  may  redeeming  love,  that  great 
theme  of  the  Gospel,  be  the  favourite  subject  of  uur 
meditation.  And  grant,  O  Lord,  that,  having  learnt  to 
love  Thee  for  Thine  unspeakable  mercies  in  Jesus 
Christ,  and  having  obtained  an  interest  in  His  salva- 
tion, we  may  have  the  consolation  of  trusting,  that  we 
are  safe  in  life,  in  death,  and  in  eternity.  May  we  pass 
through  all  the  future  scenes  of  life,  secure  from  the 
sins  by  which  we  have  been  overcome  ;  and  having 
surmounted  some  of  the  trials  which  once  threatened 
us,  may  the  recollection  be  an  encouragement  for  us  to 
trust,  that  we  shall,  in  due  time,  trium.ph  over  them  all. 

Give  us  such  a  deep  sense  of  our  obligations  to  our 
blessed  Saviour,  and  such  a  stedfast  hope  of  immortal 
life  through  Him,  that  no  temptations  may  prevail  over 
us.  May  we  be  occupied,  whenever  we  may  have  sea- 
sons of  retirement,  by  ihe  hope  of  heaven,  and  the  love 


FOURTH  SUNDAY  EVENING.       101 

of  Christ ;  and  when  we  are  engaged  in  business  in  the 
world,  may  our  love  to  Thee  inspire  us  with  such  con- 
tinual zeal  in  doing  good,  and  such  holy  activity  in  our 
calling,  that  we  may  be  preserved  from  those  snares  to 
wliich  the  careless  and  the  profane  are  constantly  ex- 
posed.     And  thus  may  we  pass  on  through  life  :   grow- 
ing  m  grace  ;  attached  more  and  niore  to  every  principle 
of  the  Gospel ;  looking  to  the  Author  and  Finisher  of 
our  faith  ;    and  anticipating  a  happy  resurrection.     O 
may  we  hold  fast  the  profession  of  our  faith  without 
wavering ;  and,  in  the  ensuing  week,  may  we  remem- 
ber what  this  day  we  have  been  taught ;  and  may  we 
obtain  of  Thee,  by  daily  prayer,  the  constant  aid  of  Thy 
heavenly  grace  :  we  ask  it  for  Jesus  Christ  our  Sav 
iour's  sake. 

Ou7-  Father,  ^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  <^c. 


FIFTH  SUNDAY  EVENING. 

Almighty  and  most  merciful  God,  who  hast  encour 
aged  and  commanded  us  in  Thy  word,  both  to  make 
known  our  wants,  and  to  confess  our  sins,  unto  Thee, 
— we  desire  now  to  approach  the  throne  of  Thy  grace, 
deeply  sensible  of  our  manifold  necessities,  and  implor- 
ing Thy  forgiving  mercy. 

We  beseech  Thee  to  have  compassion  upon  us  for 
the  sake  of  Thy  Son  Jesus  Christ.  Blessed  be  Thy 
name  for  this  great  Mediator  between  God  and  man  ; 
through  whom  alone  we  hope  for  acceptance  in  our 
prayers  ;  and  for  all  things  necessary,  both  for  the  body 
and  the  soul.  We  have  sinned  grievously  against  Thee  ; 
we  have  trespassed  in  thought,  word,  and  deed.  We 
have  left  undone  that  which  we  ought  to  have  done  ;  as 
well  as  done  that  which  we  ought  not  to  have  done ; 
and  there  is  no  health  in  us.  We  cannot  tell  hoAv  often 
we  have  oflfended.  O  Lord,  cleanse  Thou  us  from 
our  secret  faults.  Teach  us  to  know  ourselves,  that 
we  may  more  fully  understand  our  great  unworthiness ; 
and  more  entirely  rely  on  Thy  grace  in  Jesus  Christ 

We  would  especially  lament  the  sins  of  the  paei 
week.  We  profess,  day  by  day,  to  amend  our  lives 
but  we  too  often  leave  a  great  part  of  our  duty  unper- 
formed :  we  yield  to  indolence  and  negligence ;  to  sel- 
fishness and  covetousness  ;  to  our  evil  tempers,  and  to 
many  sins  which  most  easily  beset  us  ;  and  our  daily 
repentance  is  incomplete.  Assist  us  now  to  acknow- 
ledge, with  deep  contrition  cf  soul,  the  guilt  which  we 


FIFTH    SUNDAY    EVENING.  10 

have  incurred  ;  that  we  may  obtain  perfect  remission 
through  that  Saviour  in  whom  Thou  hast  encouraged 
us  to  hope. 

And  grant  unto  us,  for  His  sake,  the  gift  of  Thy  Holy 
Spirit ;  that  we  may  be  enabled  to  advance  in  our  Chris- 
tian course,  and  prevail  over  the  enemies  of  our  souls. 
Save  us  from  the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  Devil.  Give 
us  strength,  that  we  may  fight  under  the  banners  of  our 
Saviour ;  and  may  be  made  more  than  conquerors  over 
every  temptation.  May  Ave  become  habitually  fearful 
of  sinning  against  Thee,  and  diligent  in  every  good 
work. 

We  beseech  Thee  to  grant  Thy  blessing  to  the  words 
which  we  have  heard  this  day ;  that  they  may  be  grafted 
inwardly  in  all  our  hearts  ;  and  may  bring  forth  in  us 
the  fruit  of  good  living.  May  our  faith  be  strengthened 
by  every  religious  exercise  in  which  we  engage ;  and 
may  the  successive  sabbaths,  Avith  which  we  are  fa- 
voured here  on  earth,  prepare  us  for  an  eternal  sabbatli, 
in  Thine  immediate  presence  in  heaven. 

Give  success  to  every  endeavour  which  has  been 
made  on  this  day  to  bring  sinners  to  repentance.  O  let 
Thy  name  be  known  on  earth,  Thy  saving  health  to  all 
nations.  May  they  who  sit  in  darkness  behold  the  Sun 
of  Righteousness  arise  ;  and  may  Thy  word  every 
where  be  glorified. 

We  pray  for  all  who  are  appointed  to  dispense  Thy 
truth.  Do  Thou,  0  Lord,  so  enlighten  them  by  Thy 
gi-ace,  that  they  may  be  able  to  instruct  others,  and  lead 
them  safely  forward  in  the  way  of  everlasting  life. 

Have  mercy  on  the  biui   in  uhich  we  live.     Bless 


104  FIFTH    SUNDAY    EVENING. 

our  President.  [Direct  the  consultations  of  our  Houses 
of  Cong}-ess.]  Inspire  our  magistrates  with  integrity, 
and  our  people  with  the  spirit  of  obedience.  Have  pity 
on  the  poor  and  the  afflicted.  Bestow  Thy  blessing  on 
the  rising  generation.  May  they  be  trained  up  in  the 
nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord ;  and  advance  not 
only  in  useful  knowledge,  but  in  all  virtue  and  godliness 
of  life 

Finally,  we  pray  for  our  Christian  friends,  and  for  all 
our  dear  relations.  Being  united  in  the  bonds  of  Chris- 
tian love,  may  we  all  seek  each  other's  welfare,  and 
bear  each  other's  burthens,  and  thus  fulfil  the  law  of 
Christ.  May  those,  who  are  strong,  have  grace  to 
bear  with  the  infirmities  of  the  weak ;  and  may  we 
severally  minister  to  each  other's  necessities,  according 
to  our  opportunity  and  ability. 

We  present  these  our  imperfect  prayers,  in  the  name 
of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  and  Saviour. 

Our  Father,  c|-c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  <^c. 


FIRST  EVENING. 

O  Lord  God,  our  Heavenly  Father,  who  art  the 
Maker  of  all  things,  and  the  Judge  of  all  nien,  we  Thy 
creatures,  who  live  upon  Thy  daily  bounty,  and  are 
accountable  to  Thee  for  all  we  do,  desire  now  to  offer 
up  our  acknowledgments  of  Thy  goodness  during  the 
past  day,  and  to  implore  Thy  forgiving  mercy. 

We  would  lament  the  trespasses  which  we  have,  this 
day,  committed.  Thou  seest,  O  Lord,  all  our  hearts 
We  are  blind  and  ignorant,  prone  to  error,  yet  impatient 
of  reproof.  We  often  deceive  ourselves  with  the  mere 
appearance  of  goodness  ;  but  Thou  knowest  every  false 
way  in  which  we  allow  ourselves  to  walk.  Pardon,  we 
beseech  Thee,  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake,  whatever  evil 
we  have  either  said,  or  thouglit,  or  done,  on  this  day 
Pardon  all  the  multitude  of  om  iniquities.  Teach  us 
continually  to  examine  our  lives  by  the  light  of  Thine 
unerring  word ;  and  vouchsafe  unto  us  true  repentance, 
and  faith  in  Jesus  Christ. 

We  pray  Thee,  also,  to  pour  out  upon  us  the  gift  of 
Thy  Holy  Spirit,  that  we  may  amend  our  ways,  and 
walk  in  newness  of  life.  Thou  hast  favoured  us  with 
much  religious  knowledge,  and  Avith  many  means  of 
grace.  0  let  us  remember,  that,  unto  whom  much  is 
given,  of  them  shall  much  be  required.  Let  us  not  live, 
as  the  children  of  this  v/orld,  employing  our  time  in 
vain  and  unprofitable  things  ;  but  let  us  endeavour  to  be 
useful  in  that  station  m  which  Thou  hast  placed  us. 
As  we  have  received  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  so  let  ug 


106  FIRST    EVENING. 

walk  in  Him.  May  we  excel  especially  in  llios«.  lem 
pen,  and  abound  in  those  works,  which  His  Gospel  iiaa 
required.  May  we  be  full  of  meekness  and  patience, 
of  kindness  and  forbearance,  of  benevolence  and  charity. 
Being  established  in  the  love  of  God,  may  we  also  love 
our  neighbour  with  a  pure  heart,  fervently.  Let  us  not 
have  a  name  to  live,  while  we  are  dead ;  or  possess 
only  that  faith  which  is  without  works,  and  can  profit 
neither  ourselves  nor  those  around  us  ;  but  let  us  aboimd 
in  all  the  fruits  of  righteousness,  which  are  by  Jesus 
Christ,  to  the  praise  and  glory  of  God. 

We  also  beseech  Thee  to  bless  unto  us  the  events 
of  Thy  providence  :  and  so  to  order  all  things,  during 
the  remainder  of  our  lives,  that  they  may  issue  in  om 
eternal  good.  We  know  not  what  a  day  may  bring 
forth.  O  sanctify  unto  us  our  prosperity,  and  our  ad- 
versity ;  our  sickness,  and  our  health  ;  and  whatever 
may  be  the  vicissitudes  which  Thou  art  pleased  to  send, 
may  we  consider  them  as  coming  from  Thy  fatheily 
hand,  and  never  repine  under  them.  May  we  maintain 
a  cheerful  and  contented  mind  ;  and  being  reconciled 
to  Thee  our  God,  may  we  enjoy  peace  within  ourselves, 
and  be  in  charity  with  all  men. 

These  our  imperfect  supplications  we  humbly  pre- 
sent in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour. 

Our  Father,  <^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  <^c. 


SECOND  EVENING. 

O  Lord,  God  Almighty,  wlio  knowest  all  things, 
and  understandesl  the  secrets  of  every  heart,  suit  Thy 
mercies,  we  pray,  to  our  necessities  ;  and  grant  unto  all 
the  members  of  this  family  such  things  as  Thou  scest 
to  be  most  needful  for  us. 

We  pray  Thee  especially  to  bring  our  hearts  into  full 
obedience  to  Thy  Gospel.  Take  away  from  us  all 
pride,  impenitency,  and  unbelief:  all  undue  love  of  this 
present  world,  all  inordinate  affection,  and  every  evil 
inclination.  Take  from  us  every  thing  which  opposes 
itself  to  the  knowledge  of  Thy  truth:  and  is  contrary 
to  the  Spirit  of  Thy  grace. 

May  we  humble  ourselves  as  children  in  Thy  sight . 
receivmg,  in  sincerity  and  simplicity  of  heart,  the  vari- 
ous doctrines  of  Thy  word.  Give  us,  also,  grace  to 
maintain  a  Christian  spirit,  and  to  abound  in  every  good 
work.  May  we  be  patient,- and  contented,  thankful  for 
our  lot  in  life  ;  praising  and  blessing  Thee  for  all  our 
providential  as  well  as  spiritual  mercies  ;  imploring  the 
continuance  of  Thy  favour  ;  and  jealous  over  ourselves, 
lest,  by  any  evil  habits  which  we  indulge,  we  draw 
down  Thine  anger  upon  us.  Make  us  strict  in  our 
integrity,  sincere  in  every  word,  faithful  in  every  trust, 
diligent  in  every  duty,  amiable  in  every  temper  of  our 
lives.  May  we  be  zealous  to  do  honour  to  the  cause 
of  Thy  Gospel ;  and  thus  to  recommend  the  religion 
of  Christ. 

O  teach  us  to  exercise  all  those  virtues  which  shone 


108  SECOND    EVENING. 

so  brightly  m  our  Lord.  At  the  same  time,  may  we 
remember  our  exceeding  sinfulness  ;  and  thus  learn  to 
bear  with  all  the  various  infirmities  of  others.  Give  us 
grace,  also,  to  testify,  on  suitable  occasions,  our  abhor 
rence  of  evil ;  and  give  us  courage  and  integrity  to 
exhort  one  another  daily,  lest  any  of  u*s  be  hardened 
through  the  deceitfulness  of  sin  ;  and  leach  us,  in  the 
spirit  of  love,  to  serve  and  edify  one  another. 

And  now,  O  Lord,  wherever  on  this  day  we  have 
tailed  in  the  performance  of  our  duty,  and  in  the  exer- 
cise of  any  Christian  temper,  or  wherever  we  have  in 
any  respect  offended  Thee,  we  implore  Thy  pardon,  in 
the  name  of  JEsrs  Christ. 

Take  us  under  Thy  protection  this  night ;  may  we 
be  safe  under  the  shadow  of  Thy  wings  ;  may  we  com 
mit  ourselves  to  Thee,  in  peace  and  comfort ;  may  the 
Gospel  be  our  consolation,  in  our  lying  down,  and  in 
our  rising  up  : — may  it  be  an  ever-present  source  of 
happiness  to  us  : — may  it  lighten  every  trial,  and  recon- 
cile us  to  every  disappointmQnt.  May  there  be  no  place 
or  time,  no  situation  or  circumstance,  when  the  satis- 
faction, which  it  imparts,  shall  entirely  leave  us :  but, 
being  under  its  blessed  influence,  may  our  hearts  be 
ever  filled  with  thankfulness ;  and  our  lips,  with 
praises. 

We  ask  every  blessing,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ 
our  only  Saviour  and  Mediator 

Our  Father,  SfC. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  c^-c 


.       THIRD  EVENING. 

Gre.at  and  glorious  God,  we  adore  Thee  for  all 
Tliine  infinite  perfections  !  Righteous  art  Thou  in  all 
Thy  ways,  and  holy  in  all  Thy  works  !  We  are  weak 
and  helpless,  sinful  and  guilty,  exposed  to  danger  on 
every  side  ;  and  in  continual  need  of  Thy  gracious 
assistance. 

Grant  unto  us  a  due  sense  of  our  dependence  upon 
Thee ;  and  enable  vis  to  lie  down  to  rest,  exercising 
faith  in  Thy  divine  power,  and  in  Thy  never-failing 
goodness.  We  desire  to  remember,  that  Thine  eye 
seeth  us  wheresoever  we  are ;  that  Thou  art  about  our 
bed,  and  art  every  where  present  with  us.  O  Lord, 
pardon,  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake,  the  sins  which  Thou 
hast  seen  in  us  this  day.  Many  are  the  oflfences  which 
we  continually  commit :  for  we  are,  by  nature,  prone  to 
evil ;  and  our  own  hearts  too  often  deceive  us.  But 
we  desire  to  trust  in  the  all-powerful  mediation  of  Thy 
blessed  Son  ;  who  died  for  our  sins  and  rose  again  for 
our  justification  ;  and  who  ever  liveth  at  Thy  right  hand 
to  make  intercession  for  us.  O  Lord,  grant  unto  us 
peace  with  Thee,  and  a  cheerful  hope  of  being  finally 
made  partakers  of  everlasting  life.  We  beseech  Thee 
to  give  us  Thy  Holy  Spirit,  to  comfort  us ;  and  also  to 
dispose  us  to  every  good  work. 

Let  us  not  return  to  sin,  nor  love  the  ways  of  ungod- 
liness. Let  us  not  allow  ourselves  in  any  of  those 
things  which  Thou  hast  forbidden  ; — but  let  us  irortiiV 

10 


110  THIRD    EVENING. 

all  our  corrupt  afFeclions  ;  our  pride  and  vanity ;  our 
anger  and  passion  ;  our  selfishness  and  worldliness.  Let 
us  put  on,  as  the  elect  of  God,  mercy  and  loving-kind- 
ness, and  tender  compassion  towards  all  men.  Let  us 
follow-the  example  of  our  Saviour's  lowliness  and  meek- 
ness, of  His  holy  zeal.  His  constant  beneficence.  His 
love  to  the  bodies  and  souls  of"  men.  Let  us  daily  im- 
prove, through  Thy  grace,  in  every  Christian  temper ; 
and  let  us  exercise  ourselves  in  repentance  for  whatever 
we  have  done  amiss. 

Accept  our  thanks,  0  Lord,  for  the  mercies  of  the 
paet  day,  and  for  all  Thy  goodness  during  our  past  lives. 
We  bless  Thee  for  every  gift  which  Thou  hast  bestow- 
ed upon  us  ;  for  every  deliverance  which  Thou  hast 
wrought  out  for  any  of  us  from  pain  and  sickness,  from 
sorrow  and  from  danger  ;  and  for  every  event  which 
Thou  hast  caused  to  work  for  our  good.  Be  with  us, 
we  pray  Thee,  to  the  end  of  our  days.  Bless  to  us  all 
the  estates  of  life  through  which  we  pass;  make  us 
humble  in  prosperity,  and  patient  in  adversity  ;  grateful 
for  all  Thy  temporal  mercies  ;  but  especially  for  Thine 
unspeakable  love  in  our  redemption  through  Jesus 
Christ. 

We  commit  to  Thy  gracious  care  all  our  friends  and 
relations.  May  we  live  in  peace  and  harmony  with 
tliem  all  ;  bearing  each  other's  burthens,  helping  each 
other's  infirmities,  and  ministering  to  each  other's  tem- 
poral and  spiritual  good. 

Have  compassion  on  the  children  of  this  family. 
Save  them  from  the  follies  and  dangers  of  youth,  and 
make  them  obedient  in  all  things.     Prepare  them  for 


FOURTH    EVENING.  Ill 

Tliy  future  service  ;  and  when  they  shall  have  done 
Thy  will  on  earth,  may  they  he  joint  heirs  with  us  in 
that  inheritance  which  Thou  hast  prepared  for  all  ivho 
love  Thee. 

Hear  us,  0  Lord,  in  these  our  prayers,  for  Jesus 
Christ's  sake. 

Our  Father,  <^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  <^c. 


FOURTH  EVENING. 


Almighty  and  everlasting  God  !  Thou  art  un- 
speakably great  and  glorious !  Thou  art  the  King, 
Eternal,  Immortal,  and  Invisible  !  Thy  throne  is  in  the 
highest  heavens  ;  and  Thou  art  exalted  above  all  bles 
sing  and  praise  : — -we,  the  creatures  whom  Thy  hand 
hath  made,  and  whom  Thy  providence  sustains  from 
day  to  day,  desire  at  this  time  humbly  to  bow  down 
before  Thy  divine  majesty  ;  and  to  acknowledge  our 
obligations  to  Thine  infinite  goodness  and  mercy. 

We  bless  Thee  for  all  the  comforts  of  this  life  ;  but, 
above  all,  for  Thine  inestimable  love  in  sending  Thy 
Son  from  heaven  to  become  the  Saviour  of  our  souls. 
We  thank  Thee  for  having  provided  this  Mediator, 
through  whom  sinners  may  draw  near  unto  Thee.  We 
beseech  Thee,  0  Lord,  to  grant  unto  us  pardon  of  our 
sins  through  Jesus  Christ.     Remember  not  against  us 


112  FOURTH    EVENING. 

the  transgressions  either  of  this  day  or  of  our  former 
lives  ;  but  be  Thou  pleased  to  receive  us  into  Thy 
favour,  and  to  adopt  us  into  Thy  family,  as  members 
of  Christ,  as  children  of  God,  and  heirs  of  the  kinffdom 
of  heaven.  And  vouchsafe  unto  us  the  gift  of  Thy 
Holy  Spirit,  that  we  may  be  enabled  to  love  Thee  with 
all  our  hearts  ;  and  faithfully  to  perform  Thy  righteous 
will.  We  beseccli  Thee  to  renew  us  in  the  spirit  of 
our  minds.  Help  us  to  put  off  that,  old  man,  which  is 
corrupt  according  to  th.e  flesh ;  and  to  put  on  ihat  new 
man  which  is  created  after  Thine  own  image  in  righ- 
teousness and  true  holiness.  Deliver  us  from  blindness 
and  hardness  of  heart ;  from  too  great  a  love  of  this 
present  world  ;  as  well  as  from  coldness  and  indolence 
in  Thy  service.  May  Thy  blessed  Spirit  produce  in 
us  a  deep  and  sincere  repentance  ;  and  make  us  fruitful 
in  every  good  word  and  work. 

We  also  pray  Thee  to  enable  us  to  put  our  whole 
confidence  in  Thee.  May  we  commit  all  our  concerns 
into  Thy  merciful  hands,  who  art  ever  ready  to  protect 
those  who  sincerely  love  and  serve  Thee.  Let  Thy 
watchful  providence  defend  us  by  night  and  by  day,  in 
adversity  and  prosperity,  in  sickness  and  in  health ;  and, 
whenever  the  awful  hour  of  our  death  shall  draw  near, 
may  we  find  our  consolations  in  Christ  abound. 

We  most  humbly  address  Thee,  in  behalf  of  all  those 
for  whom  it  is  our  duty  to  pray.  We  would  intercede 
Avith  Thee  for  our  native  land,  that  it  may  still  be  fa- 
voured with  the  light  of  Thy  Gospel;  and  that  the 
seeds  of  divine  knowledge  sown  in  it  may  bring  forth 
abundant  fruit.     Bless  the  President  of  these  United 


FOURTH    EVENING.  ]]3 

States,  and  all  in  authority ;  and  give  them  wisdom  to 
fulfil  the  arduous  duties  to  which  they  are  called.  Have 
mercy  on  all  who  are  in  any  sorrow ;  on  the  widows 
and  the  fatlierless,  and  on  those  who  have  none  to  help 
tb.eni.  Look  down  with  compassion  on  those  w^ho 
suffer  from  the  calamities  of  war.  Be  merciful  to  our 
dear  friends  and  relations.  Let  the  light  of  Thy  Gos- 
pel shine  into  all  their  liearts.  Grant,  that  they  may 
be  now  united  with  us  in  the  bonds  of  Christian  love  ; 
and  that  we  may  all  be  members  of  Thy  blessed  family 
in  heaven. 

We  pray  Thee  to  take  us  under  Thy  care  this  night. 
We  are  unable  to  protect  ourselves  ;  but  Thou,  Lord, 
art  ever  present  with  us.  0  hear  us  from  heaven  Thy 
dwelling-place ;  and,  for  Thy  mercy's  sake,  bestow 
upon  us  more  than  we  are  able  to  ask,  or  think,  or  are 
worthy  to  receive. 

We  present  these  our  humble  and  imperfect  prayers, 
in  the  name  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

Our  Father,  <Sj-c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  ^~c. 
iO* 


FIFTH  EVENING. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  who  art  of  puur 
eyes  ihan  to  behold  iniquity,  yet  hast  promised  forgive- 
ness to  all  those  who  repent  of  the  evil  which  they  have 
done, — we  draw  near  to  Thee  under  a  deep  sense  of 
our  luivi^orthiness,  for  we  have  transgressed  in  thought, 
word,  and  deed  ;  and  when  we  look  back  on  our  past 
lives,  we  are  confounded  by  the  multitude  of  our  offen- 
ces. Many  have  been  the  sins,  of  which  Thou,  and 
Thou  only,  hast  been  the  witness.  O  Lord,  save  us 
from  that  wrath  which  we  have  merited.  Thou  wiliest 
not  the  death  of  a  sinner  ;  but,  rather,  that  he  should 
turn  from  his  wickedness  and  live.  Fulfil  towards  each 
of  us  those  gracious  promises  which  Thou  hast  made 
in  Jesus  Christ  :  and  enable  us  to  rejoice,  in  the  sense 
of  Thy  favour  here,  and  in  the  hope  of  eternal  life  in 
the  world  to  come. 

And  lest,  through  our  frailty,  we  should  agair.  yield 
to  the  power  of  our  manifold  temptations,  grant  unto  us 
both  the  guidance  of  Thy  providence  and  the  help  of 
Thy  Holy  Spirit.  Put  into  our  hearts  good  desires  ; 
and  enable  ViS,  by  Thy  grace,  to  bring  the  same  to  good 
effect.  Correct  whatever  is  amiss  in  us.  Deliver  us 
from  pride  and  vanity,  and  from  the  too  great  love  of 
earthly  things  ;  from  that  fear  of  man  which  bringeth  a 
snare,  and  from  all  inordinate  indulgence.  Save  us 
from  envy,  hatred,  and  malice.  Let  not  the  sun  go 
down  upon  our  wrath.  Let  us  go  to  rest,  tiiis  night, 
full  of  charity  and   benevolence  ;    r-^d  maintaining  a 


FIFTH    EVENING.  115 

conscience  void  of  offence  towards  Thee  and  towards 
all  men  May  o'v  hearts  be  a  fit  habitation  for  Thy 
Spirit ;  and  may  our  souls  and  bodies  be  preserved 
blameless,  unto  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

With  these  prayers  for  ourselves,  we  offer  up  our 
intercessions  for  others  also.  Let  the  light  of  Thy 
Gospel  shine  upon  all  mankind.  Have  mercy  on  this 
land.  Bless  our  President,  and  all  in  authority  under 
him.  Strengthen  their  hands,  that  they  may  effectually 
repress  wickedness  and  vice  ;  and  maintain  Thy  true 
religion  among  us.  Give  grace  to  all  ministers  of  the 
Gospel,  that  they  may  both  preach  Thy  word,  and  be 
examples  of  virtue  and  godliness.  Send  down  Thy 
blessing,  both  temporal  and  spiritual,  upon  our  several 
relations  and  friends  ;  and  unite  with  us  in  Christian 
bonds  those  who  are  already  joined  to  us  by  the  ties  of 
nature  and  affection.  Be  merciful  to  those  who  are  in 
any  trouble  of  mind,  body,  or  estate. 

Regard  in  tender  compassion  the  young  of  this  fam- 
ily. May  they  daily  learn  the  fear  of  the  Lord ;  and 
may  they  ever  lualk  in  Thy  commandments. 

We  now  beseech  Thee  to  continue  to  us  Thy  gra 
cious  protection  through  this  night.  Into  Thy  hand 
we  commend  our  bodies,  and  our  souls  ;  our  temporal, 
and  our  eternal  interests.  Thou,  O  Lord,  neither  slum- 
berest  nor  sleepest : — 0  take  us  all  under  Thy  special 
care  : — defend  us  from  every  danger ;  and  grant  as  such 
refreshing  sleep,  that  we  may  be  fitted  for  the  duties 
of  the  following  day.  And  give  us  grace  so  to  live, 
that  we  may  never  be  afraid  to  die  ;  bat  that  whether 
we  live,  we  may  live  unto  the  Lord  ;  or  whether  we 


•^^  SIXTH    EVENING. 

die,  we  may  die  unto  the  Lord  :— all  which  we  ask  in 
the  name,  and  through  the  mediation  of  Jesus  Christ, 
our  blessed  Saviour. 

Our  Father,  cj-c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  ^c 


SIXTH  EVENING. 

Almighty  and  everliving  God,  Author  of  our 
being,  supporter  of  our  lives,  and  source  of  all  our  hopes 
both  in  this  world  and  in  that  which  is  to  come  :— we 
lift  up  our  evening  prayer  to  Thee,  in  acknowledgment 
of  Thy  divine  goodness,  and  of  our  continual  depend- 
ence  upon  Thee. 

We  thank  Thee  for  Thy  merciful  protection  this  day 
By  Thee  have  we  been  sustained  ever  since  we  were 
born;  and  by  Thy  gracious  care  we  are  now  enabled 
to  lie  down  in  peace.  Blessed  be  Thy  name  if  we  have 
been  in  any  measure  preserved  from  evil.  We  are 
exposed  to  dangers  on  every  side;  to  innumerable  ills, 
which  afflict  the  body  ;  and  to  many  sorrows  of  the 
mind.  We  live  in  the  midst  of  an  ensnaring  world ; 
our  own  hearts  are  ever  ready  to  deceive  us;  and  our 
great  spiritual  adversary  goeth  about  seeking  whom  he 
may  devour.  0  Lord,  our  hope  and  confidence  are 
only  in  Thee.  Be  Thou  unto  us  a  rock  of  defence,  that 
we  may  be  saved  from  the  power  of  our  enemies.     In 


SIXTH    EVENING.  117 

every  season  of  temptation,  in  i!  c  period  of  adversity 
in  the  time  also  of  prosperity,  in  t!ic  hour  of  death,  and 
in  the  Day  of  Judgment,  good  Loud,  deliver  us  ! 

We  beseech  Thee  to  pardon  the  sins  which  we  have 
this  day  committed.  Although  we  profess  to  love  Thy 
name,  yet,  in  how  many  things  do  we  continue  to  offend. 
We  often  hear  Thy  holy  word ;  Ave  are  instructed  in 
every  part  of  Thy  sacred  truth  : — but  how  little  fruit  do 
we  bring  forth  whicii  is  worthy  of  our  Christian  calling; 
and  of  tnat  care  which  Thou  in  Thy  providence  and 
grace,  hast  bestowed  upon  us  !  We  earnestly  implore 
Th)'-  pardon,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.  Be  Thou 
merciful  to  us,  for  our  Saviour's  sake  ;  and  send  Thy 
Holy  Spirit  into  our  hearts,  that  v>'e  may  more  deeply 
repent,  and  may  reform  our  lives,  and  be  disciples  of 
Christ  not  in  name  only,  but  in  deed  and  in  truth. 

Be  pleased  to  sanctify  to  the  good  of  our  souls  what- 
soever events  have  befallen  us  on  this  day.  May  we 
be  gathering  wisdom  from  the  scenes  which  we  see 
around  us.  When  we  behold  instances  of  patience  and 
long-suffering,  of  meekness  and  gentleness,  of  loving- 
kindness  and  charity,  may  we  follow  them  :  and  when 
we  witness  the  mortality  of  others,  may  we  be  remind- 
ed that  our  time  also  is  short;  and  that  blessed  is  that 
man  whom  his  Lord,  when  He  cometh,  shall  find 
watching. 

Bless,  we  earnestly  beseech  Thee,  our  several  friends 
and  relations.     Be  Thou  bountiful  to  our  benefactors. 

Shoro  Tliy  special  mercy  to  the  children  of  this  fam- 
ily. Give  ivisdom,  to  those  who  shall  he  appointed  to 
instruct  them  :  and  provide  for  them  friends  who  shall 


J  18  SIXTH    EVENING. 

guide  them  in  the  right  loay,  and  shall  jprooe  a  blessing 
to  the  end  of  their  lives. 

We  pray  for  ihe  President  of  the  United  States,  thai 
he  may  experience  Tliy  best  blessings  :  [for  our  Con- 
gress, that  their  counsels  maij  be  directed  to  our  true 
interests,  and  to  Thy  glory  ;]  for  our  magistrates,  that 
they  may  not  fail  to  be  a  terror  to  evil  doers,  and  a 
praise  to  them  who  do  well :  for  the  ministers  of  the 
Gospel,  that  they  may  go  forth  in  Thy  strength,  and 
preach  Thy  pure  and  unadulterated  word,  and  have 
abundant  success  :  for  our  great  men,  that  they  may  be 
examples  of  virtue  to  those  beneath  them  :  for  the  poor, 
that  they  may  be  preserved  from  repining  at  their  lot, 
and  may  live  in  all  godliness  and  honesty  :  and  for  those 
who  are  sick  or  in  trouble,  that  they  may  patiently  en- 
dure the  afflictions  of  the  Lord,  and  in  due  time  find 
deliverance.  We  thus  commend  to  Thy  gracious  care 
both  ourselves  and  others ;  and  we  desire  to  lie  down 
in  perfect  charity  with  all  men. 

0  Lord,  hear  us  in  these  our  prayers,  lor  Jesds 
Christ's  sake ;  to  whom,  with  Thee  and  the  Holy 
Ghost,  be  all  honour  and  glory,  world  without  end. 

Our  Father,  <^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  ^c. 


SEVENTH  EVENING. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  who  seest  all 
our  thoughts,  and  words,  and  works,  and  who  wilt  judge 
us  at  the  last  day  ;  we  beseech  Thee  to  pardon  what- 
soever sms  we  have  this  day  committed  against  Thy 
divine  majesty ;  and  to  give  us  grace  to  examine  our- 
selves, that  we  may  know  wherein  we  have  offended 
against  Thee. 

We  fear  that  we  have  this  day  done  many  things 
which  we  ought  not  to  have  done  ;  and  have  left  undone 
many  things  which  we  ought  to  have  done  :  that  we 
may  have  indulged  our  pride,  and  our  evil  tempers  ;  and 
harboured  many  sinful  thoughts  :  that  we  may  have 
been  negligent  in  the  performance  of  the  duties  of  our 
station ;  and  may  have  omitted  opportunities  of  doing 
good.  We  profess  to  be  Thy  servants  ;  but  how  great 
a  part  of  our  duty  do  we  often  leave  unperformed  !  O 
pardon  our  offences,  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake ;  and 
teach  us  continually  to  amend  our  lives,  that  we  may 
become  His  disciples,  not  in  name  only,  but  in  deed 
and  in  truth. 

We  pray  Thee  to  take  us  under  Thy  gracious  care 
this  night :  we  are  surrounded  by  dangers  ;  and  are  at 
all  times  unable  to  help  ourselves  ;  but  the  darkness 
and  the  light  are  both  alike  to  Thee  ;  and  Thou  art  ever 
present  with  those  who  put  their  trust  in  Thee.  How 
many  are  there  who  will  pass  this  night  in  sorrow  and 
in  pain  !     How  many,  who  will  mourn  through  the  dis- 


120  SEVENTH    EVENING. 

quietude  of  their  hearts  ;  and  are  without  any  oure  hope 
in  their  God  !  O  Lord,  grant  unto  us,  if  it  please 
Thee,  refreshing  rest ;  but,  especially,  teach  us  to  put 
our  trust  in  Thee. 

Enable  us  to  rejoice  in  our  most  merciful  Saviour, 
.imidst  all  the  tria'.s  which  we  may  meet  with  here ; 
and  to  look  forward  with  humble  and  cheerful  hope,  to 
the  great  day  of  our  appearing  before  Thee.  May  we 
know  in  whom  we  have  believed :  and  may  our  souls 
be  safe  in  the  hands  of  that  Redeemer  to  whom  we  have 
committed  them  ;  and  in  whose  merits  alone  we  desire 
to  trust.  Accept,  also,  for  His  sake,  the  imperfect  ser- 
vices of  this  day  ;  pardon  what  hath  been  evil  in  us  ; 
and  look  down  with  favour  on  whatsoever  hath  been 
good ;  since  we  present  unto  Thee  even  our  best  works 
only  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  Thy  Son. 

We  beseech  Thee  to  have  mercy  on  our  dear  friends 
and  relations ;  to  relieve  their  sorrows,  and  to  supply 
their  wants,  as  well  as  to  direct  their  steps.  Grant  unto 
them  a  lively  faith  in  the  promises  of  Thy  Gospel ;  and 
make  them  fruitful  in  every  good  work. 

We  pray  for  our  President,  and  country.  O  Lord, 
deliver  us  from  the  hands  of  our  enemies,  and  direct 
the  public  measures  to  our  true  interests  and  to  Thy 
g^ory. 

Have  pity  on  the  poor,  the  desolate,  and  the  oppress- 
ed. Be  Thou  a  father  to  the  fatherless ;  and  a  God 
of  consolation  to  the  widow.  Look  down  with  an  eye 
of  favour  on  the  rising  generation ;  and  raise  Thou  up 
a  seed  to  serve  Thee  who  shall  hand  down  Thy  truth 
to  the  latest  posterity. 


SEVENTH    EVENING.  1« 

1 
Bless  especially  the  children  of  this  family  ;  may 

they  he  trained  up  in  the  nurture  and  adjnonition  of  the 
Lord ;  may  they  he  submissive  and  dutiful  in  all  things  ; 
may  they  live  in  harmony  and  love,  one  towards  an- 
other ;  may  they  he  kept  from  the  contagion  of  the 
luofod  ;  and,  after  a  life  of  holy  ohedience  to  Thy  laws, 
?nay  they  all  be  made  members  of  Thy  blessed  family 
above. 

0  Lord,  pardon  the  infirmity  of  these  our  prayers : 
and  answer  us,  not  according  to  what  we  either  desire 
or  deserve,  but  according  to  the  riches  of  Thy  grace  in 
Jesus  Christ  ;  for  whom  we  bless  Thee,  and  to  whom, 
with  Thee,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  all  honour  and 
glory,  world  without  end. 
'  Our  Father,  (^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  <^. 


n 


EIGHTH  EVENING. 

O  Lord  God  Almighty,  Father  of  mercies,  from 
whom  we  derive  the  temporal  comforts  which  we  enjoy, 
and  to  whom  we  owe  the  blessed  and  glorious  hope  of 
everlasting  life,  we  desire  to  render  unto  Thee  this  our 
evening  sacrifice  of  prayer,  and  praise,  and  thanksgiv- 
ing. We  acknowledge  Thy  goodness  to  us  during  the 
past  day ;  and  we  beseech  Thee  to  continue  to  us  Tjiy 
gracious  protection  during  the  darkness  and  silence  oi 
the  approaching  night.  Thou  art  ever  present  with  us. 
Thou  sustainest  our  lives,  though  we  see  Thee  not. 
Thou  art  our  protection  in  all  dangers.  Thou  art  our 
support  in  trouble  ;  our  guide  in  difficulty ;  our  best 
consolation  in  time  of  sickness  ;  and  our  only  refuge  in 
the  hour  of  death. 

We  pray  Thee  to  increase  our  trust  and  confidence 
in  'i  ee.  Deliver  us  from  the  love  of  this  changeful 
and  ui  ertain  world.  Strengthen  our  faith  in  the  great 
promises  of  Thy  Gospel ;  and  grant  that,  having  com- 
mitted ourselves  to  Thy  mercies  in  Jesus  Christ,  we 
may  find  in  Him  continual  rest,  and  peace. 

We  beseech  Thee,  for  His  sake,  to  pardon  whatever 
sins  we  have  this  day  committed  against  Thee.  Al- 
though we  profess  to  know  Thy  word,  and  to  live  in 
obedience  to  Th}'  will,  in  how  many  things  do  w^e  con- 
tinue to  offend.  We  arc  often  slothful  in  the  perform- 
iance  of  our  duties  :  we  fail  to  watch  against  our  pecu- 
liar temptations;  we  yield  to  the  evil  example  of  those 
around  us ;  we  gratify  our  nridc  :  we  indulge  our  evil 


EIGHTH    EVENING.  123 

tempers ;  we  renew  our  sins,  to  the  great  disquiet  of 
our  souls.  0  Lord,  forgive,  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake, 
the  oifences  of  this  day ;  and  pour  out  uf)on  us  Thy 
Holy  Spirit ;  that  we  may  become  more  stedfast  and 
zealous  in  Thy  service,  and  more  diligent  in  every  good 
work. 

We  commit  to  Thy  gracious  and  fatherly  care  all 
those  for  whom  it  is  our  duly  to  pray.  Have  compas- 
sion on  our  dearest  relations  and  friends.  Supply  their 
various  wants  through  the  riches  of  Thy  mercy  in  Jesus 
Christ. 

Bless  our  President,  and  all  who  are  in  authority ; 
and  give  them  wisdom  lo  fulhl  the  arduous  duties  to 
which  they  are  called. 

Be  merciful  to  all  who  are  hi  sorrow.  Look  down 
with  pity  on  those  who  suffer  through  the  calamities 
of  war  ;  on  prisoners  and  captives  ;  and  on  all  who  are 
destitute  and  oppressed.  Bestow  Thy  special  favour 
on  Thine  afflicted  servants  ;  and  cause  their  earthly 
troubles  to  issue  in  their  eternal  joy. 

Have  mercy  on  the  young  :  may  there  be  never  want- 
ing in  this  land  a  seed  lo  serve  Thee  ;  and  may  those, 
wlio  shall  come  after  us,  obtain  from  Thee  an  increase 
of  light  and  knowledge,  as  well  as  of  faith,  and  hope, 
and  love  ;  that  the  fruits  of  righteousness  may  abound ; 
and  the  excellency  of  Thy  Gospel  may  be  more  and 
more  manifested  in  the  world. 

We  present  unto  Thee  these  our  imperfect  supplica- 
tions, in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  our  Lord. 

Our  Father,  ^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  ^c. 


NINTH  EVENING. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  by  whose  powei 
\\c  were  created,  by  whose  providence  we  are  sustain- 
ed, and  by  whose  grace  in  Christ  we  are  made  heirs 
of  eternal  life ;  we  desire  to  bless  Thee  for  all  Thy 
mercies,  both  temporal  and  spiritual ;  and,  especially, 
for  Thy  goodness  to  us  on  the  day  which  is  now  past. 

We  thank  Thee  for  our  food  and  raiment ;  for  our 
various  comforts  and  enjoyments  ,  for  our  freedom  from 
pain  and  sorrow  ;  and  for  our  deliverance  from  many 
of  those  temptations  which  are  common  in  the  world. 
We  bless  Thee,  also,  for  the  religious  advantages  which 
we  so  abundantly  enjoy  ;  for  the  light  which  shines 
around  us  ;  for  the  various  means  of  grace  ;  and  for  the 
gift  of  Thy  written  word. 

We  desire,  at  the  same  time,  to  confess  our  number- 
less sins.  We  have  trespassed  in  thought,  word,  and 
deed  :  we  have  done  that  which  we  ought  not  to  have 
done  ;  we  have  left  undone  that  which  we  ought  to  have 
done ;  and  our  only  hope  is  in  Thy  mercy.  Pardon, 
O  Lord,  for  Christ's  sake,  all  the  evil  whicli  we  have 
committed  on  this  day.  Forgive  whatever  pride  and 
vanity  we  may  have  indulged  :  whatever  anger  and 
passion,  whatever  fretfulness  and  impatience,  we  may 
have  betrayed;  and  whatever  evil  thoughts  we  may 
have  harboured  m  our  minds.  Pardon,  also,  the  vari- 
ous sins  of  our  tongues,  by  which  we  so  often  violate 
the  law  of  charity  towards  our  neighbour.  We  plead 
the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ,  Thy  Son  ;  and  we  would 


NINTH    EVENING.  125 

rejoice,  that  there  is  this  great  Mediator  between  God 
and  man,  through  whom  there  is  perfect  remission  of 
sins  for  all  those,  who,  with  penitent  and  contrite  hearts 
confess  their  trespasses  against  Thee. 

And  grant,  we  beseech  Thee,  that  we  may  endeavoai 
continually  to  amend  our  lives,  and  to  walk  in  the  way 
of  Thy  commandments.  Put  witliin  us  Thy  Holy 
Spirit,  that  we  mav  turn  from  every  sin  ;  and  may  de- 
light in  doing  the  will  of  our  heavenly  Father.  Make 
us  humble  and  lowl}'^,  kind  and  benevolent,  and  fruitful 
in  every  good  work.  May  we  follow  the  example  of 
our  blessed  Saviour,  who  went  about  doing  good  ;  and, 
remembering  how  short  is  the  time  of  onr  sojourning 
here  on  earth,  may  we  use  all  diligence  both  in  serving 
others,  and  in  making  our  own  calling  and  election 
sure. 

We  desire,  also,  before  VvC  lay  down  to  rest,  to  com- 
mend to  Thy  grace  and  Thy  care  all  our  dear  friends 
and  relations.  We  beseech  Thee  to  protect  them  from 
all  evil :  and  to  grant  unto  them  all  things  convenient 
for  them  ;  and,  when  they  shall  have  experienced  Thy 
favour  here,  to  bring  them  to  Thine  everlasting  King- 
dom. 

Bless  the  children  of  this  fa?nily  : — strengthen  them, 
that  they  may  resist  sin  ;  may  overcome  the  world ; 
may  deny  themselves  ;  and  bring  forth  fruit  in  their 
lives  to  the  praise  and  glory  of  Thy  name. 

And,  finally,  we  implore  Thy  blessing  on  our  Presi- 
dent and  country,  [on  our  Cong7'ess,]  our  magistrates, 
our  ministers   of  the   Gospel,  and   all   orders  of  men 
among  us.     Teach  us  to  fill  up  our  stations  witli  fidei- 
11* 


126  TENTH    EVENING. 

ity ;  and  to  walk  in  the  fear  of  God,  and  in  charity 
towards  all  men. 

We  offer  up  these  our  imperfect  prayers  and  suppli- 
cations, in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  our  Lord  and 
Saviour. 

Our  Father,  ^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  <^c. 


TENTH  EVENING. 

O  Lord,  our  heavenly  Father,  Almighty  and  most 
merciful  God,  we  are  met  together  to  offer  as  a  Chris- 
tian family  our  united  prayers  and  supplications  ualo 
Thee.  Thou  underslandest  the  secrets  of  all  our  hoarls. 
Thou  hast  known  all  the  circumstances  of  our  past 
lives ;  and  art  acquainted  with  the  present  disposition 
of  all  our  minds.  Thou  knowest  whether  we  are  of  the 
number  of  those  who  live  in  thoughtlessness  and  forget- 
fulness  of  Thee,  and  persist  in  their  impenitence,  not 
seeing  their  danger  :  or  whether  we  are  of  that  happy 
number,  who  have  embraced  Thy  Gospel  with  true 
contrition  of  heart ;  and  have  obeyed  its  solemn  call  to 
repentance  and  newness  of  life. 

O  Lord,  suffer  not  that  any  of  us  should  harden  our 


TENTH    EVENING.  127 

hearts  against  Thee.  May  we  fear,  lest  death  should 
overtake  us  in  our  sins  :  and,  if  we  are  yet  negligent 
of  the  things  which  make  for  our  everlasting  peace,  may 
we  begin  to  seek  the  salvation  of  our  souls,  with  earn- 
estness and  anxiety.  But,  if  any  of  us  have  already 
received  Thy  truth  in  tlie  love  of  it ;  if  any  of  us  have 
already  repented  truly  of  our  sins,  and  begun  to  lead  a 
new  life,  and  to  walk  in  ihc  way  of  Thy  command- 
ments, we  pray  that  we  may  learn  to  follow  them  to  the 
end,  fully. 

O  Lord,  how  great  is  the  privilege  of  those  who  c;ui 
thus  look  up  with  holy  confidence  unto  Thee  !  Hov/ 
blessed  are  they  who  have  Him  for  their  friend,  who 
made  heaven  and  earth,  and  hath  all  things  under  His 
government !  We  pray  Thee  to  receive  us  into  Thy 
favour  ;  to  adopt  us  into  Tliy  family  ;  and  to  m.ake  all 
things  work  together  for  our  good. 

Having  sought,  first,  the  kingdom  of  GoD  and  His 
righteousness,  may  all  other  things  be  added  unto  us 
May  Thy  merciful  providence  direct  the  events  of  oui 
lives.  May  Thine  arm  be  stretched  out  to  protect  us 
May  Thy  Spirit  sustain  and  strengthen  us ;  and,  if  ii 
should  please  Thee  to  visit  us  with  trials  and  afflictions, 
may  Thy  grace  sanctify  all  our  sorrows ;  and  cause 
them  to  be  instrumental  to  our  eternal  benefit. 

We  now  commit  ourselves  to  Thee  for  this  night ; 
earnestly  beseeching  Thee  to  pardon  our  sins,  and  lo 
take  us  under  Thy  gracious  protection.  May  we  rise 
in  the  morning  with  every  good  desire  growing  up  in 
us  :  and  go  to  the  duties  of  the  following  day,  remem- 
bering, that  we  ?.\'c  cnndidates  for  a  heavenly  prize  ; 


128  ELEVENTPI    EVENING. 

and  looking,  beyond  these  temporal  things,  to  a  better 
and  more  enduring  inheritance. 

We  offer  up  these  our  imperfect  prayers  in  the  name 
of  our  Lord  and  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ. 

Our  Father,  <SfC. 

The  grace  of  our  Lardy  <^c. 


ELEVENTH  EVENING. 

0  Lord  Almighty,  who  art  the  God  of  our  lives, 
the  author  of  all  our  happiness,  and  the  only  source 
from  which  we  can  derive  any  true  consolation  ana 
hope  : — and  who  hast  also  declared  in  Thy  word,  that 
Thou  hearest  the  prayers  of  Thy  creatures,  and  art  rich 
in  mercy  unto  all  who  devoutly  call  upon  Thee ; — en- 
couraged by  Thy  gracious  promises,  we  sinners,  hope- 
less in  ourselves,  and  exposed  to  Thy  just  condemna- 
tion, presume  to  call  upon  Thy  name  and  to  implore 
Thy  blessing  and  Thy  mercy. 

We  confess,  that  we  have  all  trespassed  against 
Thee.  We  have  sinned  by  our  early  forgetfulness  of 
Thee  ;  our  iniquities  have  advanced  with  our  advancing 
years ;  and  if  we  now  attempt  to  recollect  all  the  evil 
which  we  have  done,  we  are  confounded  by  the  multi- 
tude of  our  offences.  AVe  confess,  that  we  have  been 
vain  and  Avorldly :   proud  and  self-willed ;  professing, 


ELEVENTH    EVENING.  129 

indeed,  the  Christian  faith  ;  but  too  much  engrossed  by 
the  present  world,  and  too  thoughtless  of  eternity ;  in- 
clined to  cherish  delusive  hopes  of  much  earthly  good  ; 
eager  also  for  reputation  with  our  fellow-creatures ;  but 
little  anxious  to  please  Thee,  and  to  secure  our  ever- 
lasting salvation. 

We  lament  especially  that  though  Thy  Gospel  hath 
ocen  preached  to  us,  we  have  heard  it  with  so  much 
indifference.  We  lament  that,  notwithstanding  the 
powerful  nature  of  its  doctrines,  we  have  been  so  little 
affected  by  it ;  so  often  refusing  to  follow  Thy  will, 
and  the  precepts  of  Christ  :  choosing,  rather,  to  live 
according  to  the  will  of  men,  and  the  corrupt  customs 
of  this  sinful  world.  0  Lord,  grant,  we  beseech  Thee, 
that  we  may  not  remain  insensible  to  Thy  mercies  in 
Jesus  Christ.  May  we  lie  down  this  night  deeply 
aiTccled  with  the  importance  of  eternity  ;  and  resolved 
to  give  up  our  future  lives  to  that  God  who  made  us, 
and  to  that  Saviour  who  hath  redeemed  us  by  His 
most  precious  blood. 

We  desire,  also,  to  thank  Thee  for  Thy  many  tem- 
poral gifts.  *  Blessed  be  Thy  name  for  all  the  m.ercies 
which  we  have  experienced  this  day — for  our  health 
and  strength — for  our  food  and  raiment — for  the  various 
accommodations  and  comforts  of  this  mortal  life.  We 
are  not  worthy,  0  Lord,  of  the  least  of  all  Thy  boun- 
ties. May  we  be  enabled  to  view  them  as  the  gifts  of 
our  reconciled  Father :  and,  while  we  enjoy  these 
earthly  blessings,  may  we  look  forAvard,  with  cheerful 
and  humble  hope,  to  those  greater  things,  which,  as  yet, 
eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  the  ear  heard,  nor  hath  it  entered 


130  TWELFTH    E\'ESU\G. 

into  the  heart  of  man  to  conceive  ;  but  which  Thou 
hast  prepared  for  them  who  love  Thee. 

Accept,  for  our  Saviour's  sake,  whatever  we  may 
have  done  this  day  in  any  measure  according  to  Thy 
commands  ;  and  receive  these  our  imperfect  prayers, 
which  we  offer  in  His  name. 

Our  Father,  ^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  ^c. 


TWELFTH  EVENING. 

O  Lord  God,  our  heavenly  Father,  we  are  met  to 
gether  as  a  Christian  family,  to  thank  Thee  for  the 
mercies  of  the  past  day,  and  to  implore  Thy  blessing 
before  we  lie  down  to  rest.  We  would  ever  remember 
the  frailty  of  our  nature  :  and  our  utter  uncertainty  how 
long  we  may  have  to  live.  We  are  placed  in  ttis  world  for 
a  short  season,  and  must  soon  enter  into  eternity.  We 
must  go  to  the  Father  of  our  spirits,  and  give  account 
of  all  things  done  in  the  body,  and  must  then  receive" 
our  eternal  doom. 

O  may  this  awful  thought  return  to  our  minds  with 
each  returning  day  ;  that  we  may  enter  upon  our  du- 
ties, reflecting  on  the  ends  for  which  we  Avere  born ; 
and  may  lie  down  each  night,  examining  whether  we 
are  so  passing  our  time  on  earth,  as  we  shall  wish  we 


TWELFTH    EVENING.  131 

had  done — ^when  we  are  about  to  die,  and  to  appear 
before  Thy  tribunal. 

We  pray  Thee,  0  Lord,  to  give  us  a  sacred  jealousy 
over  ourselves  ;  lest  we  fall  short  of  our  heavenly  cal- 
ling. May  we  learn  to  put  our  whole  trust  in  Thee, 
and  to  place  our  delight  in  serving  Thee.  Pardon  all 
our  disobedience  in  the  time  past : — pardon  our  many 
negligences,  as  well  as  sins  : — pardon  the  wasted  lime, 
the  idle  words,  and  the  evil  tempers  of  this  day. 

Wc  would  lie  down,  trusting  in  the  merits  of  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord ;  in  whose  gracious  promises  to  every 
repenting  sinner  we  place  nil  our  hope.  And  while  we 
thus  commend  our  souls  to  Thy  mercies  in  Christ,  to 
Thee  do  we  commit  all  our  worldly  affairs.  In  Thine 
hand,  O  Lord,  whose  piovidence  it  is  that  bringeth 
every  thing  to  pass,  we  leave  the  issue  of  all  our  under- 
takings ;  for  Thou  knowest,  better  than  ourselves,  what 
is  for  our  good. 

We  beseech  Thee  to  bless  us  with  all  spiritual  bles- 
sings ;  and  to  sanctify  to  us  the  daily  eve  nts  of  our  lives 
We  pray  Thee  to  lay  upon  us  no  greal  3r  burthen  that 
we  are  able  to  bear ;  and  to  train  us,  by  Thy  mercifuj 
goodness  and  Thy  tender  care,  for  the  performance  of 
better  services  than  we  have  yet  rendered  Thee  in  the 
world.  We  pray  for  strength  against  every  temptation  • 
and  for  final  victory  over  every  sin.  Arm  us  for  every 
conflict ;  fit  us  for  every  duty  which  we  have  to  fulfil. 
Let  us  diligently  perform  our  work  in  life  ;  let  us,  at  the 
same  time,  live  in  peace  and  love,  and  abound  in  al! 
offices  of  kindness  to  each  other. 

O  Lord,  unite  us  as  one  Christian  family  together. 


132  TPIIRTEENTH    EVENING. 

May  we  be  partakers  of  the  same  faith ;  and  heirs  of 
the  same  hope.  May  our  united  prayers  continually 
ascend  to  the  throne  of  Thy  heavenly  grace  ;  and  may 
Thy  blessing  rest  upon  us. 

Hear  us,  we  beseech  Thee,  in  these  our  humble  sup- 
plications, for  Jesus  Christ  oui  Saviour's  sake. 

Our  Father,  ^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lardy  <^c. 


THIRTEENTH  EVENING. 

O  God,  who  of  Thy  tender  mercy  didst  send  TIi) 
Son  Jesus  Christ  into  the  world  to  die  for  our  sins 
we  beseech  Thee  to  bestow  upon  us  all  those  abundant 
blessings,  which,  through  Him,  Thou  hast  provided  for 
the  children  of  men.  Numberless  are  our  wants  ;  and 
we  would,  the  refore,  daily  abound  in  supplication  and 
prayer.  We  pray  Thee  to  bestow  upon  us  all  things 
which  Thou  knowest  to  be  needful  for  us  :  to  carry  u& 
in  safety  through  this  life,  nnd  to  bring  us  to  the  end 
of  our  days  in  peace.  We  pray  Thee  to  protect  us  in 
all  dangers  ;  to  guide  us  in  all  our  difficulties  ;  to  siis- 
tain  us  in  all  our  temptations  and  trials  ;  and  to  lay  upon 
us  no  greater  burthen  than  we  are  able  to  bear.  We 
pray  Thee  to  support  us  Avith  Thy  heavenly  grace  ;  to 
strengthen  our  faith ;  to  animate  our  hope ;  and  to  en- 
large our  charity.     We  pray  Thee  to  impress  upon  us 


THIRTEENTH    EVENING.  133 

every  doctrine  of  Thy  Gospel,  and  thus  to  purify  our 
hearts. 

We  thank  Thee,  O  Heavenly  Father,  that,  for  us 
sinners,  who  have  wandered  from  Thy  flock,  and  have 
all  gone  out  of  the  Avay,  Thou  hast  provided  the  bles- 
sing of  salvation.  May  we  resign  all  our  affairs  to  that 
merciful  God,  who,  having  rescued  our  souls  from 
destruction,  and  shown  us  the  path  of  life,  hath  prom- 
ised also,  that  all  things  shall  work  together  for  good  to 
them  who  love  Him. 

And,  while  we  trust  Thee,  let  us  also  diligently  obey 
Thee.  Whatsoever  things  are  true,  whatsoever  things 
are  honest,  whatsoever  things  are  lovely,  whatsoever 
things  are  of  good  report,  may  we  think  of  these  things. 
Fill  us,  O  Lord,  with  compassion  to  our  fellow-crea- 
ures  ;  even  as  Thou  hast  had  compassion  on  us.  Give 
js  hearts  to  deny  ourselves  ;  and  to  be  kind  and  liberal 
o  others  ;  always  remembering,  that  it  is  more  blessed 
to  give  than  to  receive. 

We  beseech  Thee  to  give  us  tender  consciences,  that 
we  may  flee  from  all  evil.  We  desire,  as  much  as  is 
possible  in  this  state  of  trial,  to  be  kept  in  paths  of 
safety  ;  we  ask  not  for  wealth,  reputation,  honour,  or 
prosperity  ;  but  we  pray  for  a  calm  and  peaceful  spirit ; 
for  every  opportunity  of  leading  a  holy  life ;  and  for 
such  circumstances  in  this  world  as  may  be  most  free 
from  temptation.  We  pray  for  Thy  preserving  grace, 
for  holiness  of  life,  and  for  eternal  salvation  at  the  last. 

Pardon,  we  now  beseech  Thee,  all  the  sins  of  the 
past  day  :  and  grant,  that,  before  we  lie  down  to  rest, 
we  may  repent  sincerely  of  the  evil  which  we  have 

12 


134  FOURTEENTH    EVENING. 

done ;  and,  also,  of  our  neglect  of  the  good  which  we 
might  have  done.  And  we  would  implore  both  the 
pardon  of  our  sins,  and  the  acceptance  of  our  imperfect 
services,  in  the  name  of  our  only  Lord  and  Saviour, 
Jesus  Christ. 

Our  Father,  <^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  <^c. 


FOURTEENTH  EVENING. 

0  LoRi>  God,  our  Heavenly  Father,  whose  mercies 
are  over  all  Thy  works,  and  who  hast,  on  this  day, 
supplied  our  returning  wants,  we  render  thanks  to  Thee 
for  all  the  bounties  of  Thy  providence  ;  and  we  desire 
now  to  lie  down  under  a  deep  sense  both  of  our  own 
unworthiness,  and  of  Thine  unspeakable  goodness. 

We  adore  Thee,  r>.specially,  for  the  gift  of  Jesus 
Christ,  Thy  Son  ;  through  whom  we  hope  for  the 
pardon  of  our  snis,  and  the  gift  of  everlasting  life.  We 
are  all  smners  in  Thy  sight ;  and  are  exposed  to  Thy 
just  condemnation ;  but,  though  our  offences  have 
abounded,  yet  Thy  grace  hath  still  more  abounded 
through  Jesus  Christ. 

Wc  desire  to  confess  and  lament  the  sins  of  the  day 
which  is  now  past.     Forgive,  O  Lord,  all  our  neglige« 
ces,  as  well  as  our  more  manifest  offences.     Forgive  all 
our  evil  thoughts,  and  words,  and  works.     We  would 


FOURTEExNTH    EVENING.  135 

lament  every  mis-spent  hour,  and  every  neglected  op 
portunity  of  doing  good.  We  lament  our  veant  of  love 
to  Thee  our  God,  and  our  want  of  zeal  in  Thy  service 
We  lament,  also,  the  great  imperfection  of  our  charity 
towards  those  around  us.  Tliou  hast  commanded  u? 
to  love  our  neighbour  as  ourselves  :  but  we  are  contin 
ually  seeking  our  own  interest ;  indulging  our  own  ease  ; 
and  consulting  our  own  hiunour.  Help  us,  we  pray 
Thee,  to  follow  the  example  of  our  blessed  Saviour ; 
who  pleased  not  Himself;  but  went  about  doing  good* 
and  hath  commanded  us  continually  to  deny  ourselves, 
and  take  up  our  cross,  and  follov/  Him. 

We  beseech  Thee  to  bless  unto  us  the  events  of  this 
day.  We  would  remember  that  all  things  are  directed 
by  Thine  unerring  wisdom  ;  and  that  they  shall  work 
together  for  good  to  them  who  love  Thee.  May  any 
trial  which  we  may  this  daj^  have  experienced,  teach 
us  more  and  more  to  know  ourselves  : — may  every 
sorrow  wean  us  from  this  present  world  :  and  may 
every  enjoyment  be  the  means  of  exciting  our  gratitude 
to  Thee,  the  author  of  all  good.  May  the  afflictions  of 
others  call  forth  our  Christian  sympathy ;  and  render 
us  abundant  in  the  exercise  of  our  benevolence. 

We  pray  for  Thy  blessing  on  all  our  friends  and 
relations.  Guard  them  from  evil  by  night  and  by  day; 
and  especially  from  whatsoever  may  hurt  their  souls 
Establish  them  in  Thy  true  faith  :  and  make  them  fruit- 
ful in  good  works.  Bestow  Thy  special  blessing  on 
the  rising  generation. 

May  the  children  of  this  family  live  in  thy  fear,  and 
maintain  Thy  cause  in  the  world.     May  they  recp-i»e 


136  FIFTEENTH    EVENING. 

the  truths  taught  them  into  an  honest  heart,  and  be  ever 
followers  of  that  which  is  good. 

[May  llie  servants  of  this  house  bear  continually  in 
mind  that  Thine  eye  is  upon  them ;  may  they  be 
faithful  in  all  things  ;  and  live  in  peace  one  with  an- 
other.] 

Bless  our  Rulers,  and  country.  Give  grace  to  all 
ministers  of  Thy  Gospel.  Have  pity  on  the  poor  and 
the  afflicted  ;  and  make  it  the  daily  business  of  all  our 
lives  to  minister  lo  the  sorrows  and  wants  of  others, 
and  to  abound  in  every  good  work. 

We  present  these  our  humble  and  imperfect  suppli- 
cations, in  the  name  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour,  Jesus 
Christ. 

Our  Father,  cf-c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  ^c. 


FIFTEENTH  EVENING. 

O  Lord  God,  our  Heavenly  Father,  we  beseech 
Thee  now  to  deliver  us  from  all  wandering  thoughts, 
and  to  enable  us  to  worship  Thee  in  an  acceptable 
manner,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord 

We  pray  Thee,  O  God,  to  pardon  all  the  sins  of  this 
day.  We  confess,  that  we  have  not  served  Thee  as 
we  ought ;  but  we  desire  to  lament  both  our  negligences 
and  our  sins  ,  and  we  would  seriously  resolve,  that,  by 


FIFTEENTH    EVENING.  137 

Thy  grace  assisting  us,  we  will  endeavour  coi.linually 
to  amend  our  lives,  and  to  w^ilk  more  conformably  to 
the  precepts  of  Thy  holy  word. 

Pardon  whatever  pride  or  vanity  we  liave  this  day 
indulged  ;  whatever  angry  words  we  have  spoken  ;  and 
whatever  sinful  thoughts  we  have  harboured  in  our 
minds.  Forgive  our  want  of  sufficient  tenderness  of 
conscience  in  the  performance  of  those  duties  in  which 
VvC  have  been  engaged.  Pardon,  especially,  that  want 
of  love  both  to  Thee  and  to  our  fellow-creatures,  which 
causes  us  to  live  so  much  to  ourselves,  and  to  do  so 
little  either  for  the  benefit  of  others,  or  for  Thy  glory 

We  pray  Thee,  O  Lord,  to  give  us  hearts  more  de- 
voted to  Thee  ;  and  more  dead  to  sin,  as  well  as  to  all 
the  tlungs  of  this  world.  Teach  us  to  know  how  fraii 
is  our  life  ;  and  how  short  may  be  the  time  of  our 
sojourning  here  ;  and  how  awful  may  be  the  account, 
which  we  shall  have  to  give  of  all  things  done  in  the 
body,  as  soon  as  we  shall  be  called  hence.  O  let  us 
lie  down,  night  after  night,  as  those  who  know  not 
wlielher  they  may  not  lie  down  to  rise  no  more.  May 
we  repent  daily  of  our  sins  ; — may  we  be  accepted  of 
Thee  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  :  and  may  we 
resolve,  by  Thy  grace  assisting  us,  to  bring  forth  all 
those  fruits  of  righteousness  which  are  by  Him  to  the 
praise  and  glory  of  God.  0  save  us  from  a  barren  and 
unfruitful  faith  ;  by  which  we  do  but  the  more  misera- 
bly deceive  our  own  souls.  Give  us  that  true  peace 
of  mind  which  they  alone  possess,  who  love  Thy  law: 
and  save  us  from  that  hope  of  the  hypocrite,  which  shall 
perish  when  God  taketh  away  his  soul.  May  we  be 
12* 


138  FIFTEENTH   EVENING. 

living  a  life  of  purity,  and  holiness,  of  watchfulness,  and 
self-denial,  and  of  diligence  in  every  good  work. 

O  Lord,  take  us  now  under  Thy  care,  both  pardon- 
ing our  sins,  and  accepting  our  imperfect  services  on 
the  past  day. 

We  implore  Thy  special  p-rotection  on  the  children 
of  this  family.  Save  thernfrom  the  temptations  of  this 
vain  and  evil  world.  Watch  over  them  during  the 
weakness  and  inexperience  of  their  youth,  and  prepare 
them  for  the  duties  to  which  Thy  providence  shall  call 
them. 

And  bless  with  us  all  others  who  are  dear  to  us  ;  and 
make  us  to  lie  down  in  perfect  charity  with  all  men. 

We  ask  every  blessing  in  the  name,  and  through  the 
merits,  of  the  great  Mediator  and  Intercessor,  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord. 

Our  Father,  <^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lardy  ^ 


SIXTEENTH  EVENING. 

O  Eternal  God,  Father  of  men  and  angels,  who 
hast  established  the  heavens  and  the  earth  in  a  wonder- 
ful order,  causing  day  and  night  to  succeed  each  other : 
— we  make  our  humble  address  to  Thy  divine  majesty, 
begging  of  Thee  mercy  and  protection,  this  night  and 
for  ever. 

O  Lord,  pardon  all  our  sins,  our  light  and  rash  words, 
the  vanity  and  impiety  of  our  thoughts,  our  unjust  and 
unkind  actions,  and  whatever  we  have  done  amiss  this 
da)'',  or  at  any  time  before.  O  God,  our  souls  are 
troubled  through  the  remembrance  of  our  past  trans- 
gressions :  and  we  are  daily  exposed,  through  the  frailty 
and  sinfulness  of  our  natures,  to  every  new  temptation, 
which  of  om'selves  we  are  not  able  to  resist.  We, 
therefore,  earnestly  beg  of  Thee  to  give  us  a  great  por- 
tion of  Thy  grace  ;  such  as  may  be  sufficient  and 
effectual  for  the  mortification  of  all  our  corruptions : 
that,  as  we  have  formerly  served  sinful  desires,  so  now 
we  may  give  up  ourselves  to  Thy  service,  in  all  the 
duties  of  a  holy  life. 

Teach  us  to  walk  always  as  in  Thy  presence  :  and 
put  into  our  souls  great  love  to  Thee,  that  it  may  be- 
come our  chief  employment  to  promote  Thy  glory,  and 
to  root  out  all  habits  of  sin  ;  so  that,  in  faith  and  purity, 
we  may  wait  patiently  for  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus. 

Into  Thy  hands  we  now  commend  ourselves  :  pray- 
ing Thee  so  to  bless  and  sanctify  our  sleep  unto  us^ 
that  It  may  be  a  refreshm^ent  unto  our  wearied  bodies ; 


140  SIXTEENTH    EVENING. 

to  enable  us  the  belter  to  serve  Thee.  And  whether 
we  sleep  or  wake,  live  or  die,  may  we  be  Thy  servants. 

We  also  beseech  Thee,  O  God,  to  send  down  Thy 
blessing  on  all  our  dear  friends  and  relations.  Bless 
them  in  their  persons,  in  their  families,  and  in  all  their 
undertakings ;  and  dispose  them  to  advance  Thine 
honour,  and  to  live  to  Thy  glory. 

Be  Thou  a  father  and  a  friend  to  the  children  of 
this  family.  Let  Thy  providence  lead  them  through 
the  dangers,  and  temptations,  and  ignorances  of  their 
youth,  that  they  may  not  run  into  folly,  nor  give  way 
to  any  unbridled  apjjetite.  Be  pleased  so  to  order  the 
events  of  their  lives,  that,  by  a  good  education,  and  by 
'prudent  counsel,  and,  by  Thy  restraining  grace,  they 
may  be  trained  up  to  serve  Thee,  in  the  midst  of  an 
evil  generation  ;  and,  after  an  useful  and  holy  life 
may  come  to  a  peaceful  and  happy  death ;  and  may  be 
7nade  heirs  with  Christ  in  the  glories  of  His  heavenly 
kingdom. 

Look  down  with  an  eye  of  favour  on  the  whole 
Church  of  Christ.  Have  compassion  on  Thine  afflicted 
servants.  Give  them  increase  of  faith,  and  patience, 
and  hope  ;  and,  in  Thy  good  time,  give  them  deliv- 
erance. 

And,  O  Thou  who  wiliest  not  the  death  of  a  sinner, 
have  pity  on  the  multitudes  who  walk  not  in  obedience 
to  Thy  commandments.  Turn  them  from  all  their  sins, 
so  that  their  souls  may  be  saved  in  the  day  of  Jesus 
CHRIST.  Support  also  the  weak  ;  establish  the  doubt- 
ful and  wavering ;  succour  the  tempted ;  and  raise  up 
those  who  are  fallen  ;    and   teach  us  all  to  have  com- 


SEVENTEENTH    EVENING.  141 

passion  on  the  infirmities  of  our  brethren  :  and  to  walk 
charitably  one  towards  another. 

Hear,  O  Lord,  these  and  all  our  prayers,  for  the  sake 
of  Thine  only  Son  Jesus  Christ,  our  Mediator  and 
Redeemer. 

Our  Father,  ^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  ^c. 


SEVENTEENTH  EVENING. 

Almighty,  and  ever  blessed  God,  who  preservest 
our  lives,  and  sustaincst  our  health  and  strength,  and 
mullipliest  our  comforts  and  enjoyments,  we  are  met 
logeiher  to  praise  Thee  for  the  mercies  which  we  have 
experienced,  since  we  were  last  assembled  to  worship 
Thy  hol}'^  name.  Thou  art  the  author  of  all  good : — 
without  Thee,  we  are  utterly  weak  and  helpless,  as  well 
as  miserable.  0  Lord,  continue  to  us  Thy  gracious 
care  :  and  preserve  us,  this  night,  both  in  body  and  soul 
from  every  evil. 

We  beseech  Thee,  especially,  to  grant  unto  us  all  the 
pardon  of  sin,  and  a  cheerful  confidence  in  Thy  favour, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Give  us  peace 
through  His  atoning  blood  ;  and  being  thus  reconciled 
to  Thee  our  God,  may  we  also  be  in  charity  with  all 
men.  Take  from  us,  0  Lord,  every  angry  passion,  as 
well  as  every  tormenting  fear  of  Thy  wrath.     We  be- 


142  SEVENTEENTH    EVENING. 

seech  Thee,  also,  to  dehver  us  from  those  anxieties  and 
cares  which  are  too  apt  to  distress  our  minds.  Let  us 
trust  Thy  gracious  piovidence  ;  and  ever  commit  our- 
selves and  all  our  concerns  to  Thee,  as  to  a  wise  and 
faithful  Creator,  and  a  Father  and  Friend  in  Christ. 

Bless  us,  we  pray  Thee,  to  the  end  of  our  lives. 
Support  us  in  all  our  future  trials, — guide  us  in  all  our 
difficulties — strengthen  us  for  the  several  duties  of  our 
stations — sustain  us  in  sorrow,  sickness,  and  adversity  ; 
and,  whenever  the  trials  and  labours  of  this  mortal  life 
shall  have  passed,  receive  us  into  the  haven  of  ever 
lasting  rest. 

,  We  beseech  Thee  to  bless  our  friends  and  relations 
Deliver  them  from  all  the  dangers  and  sorrows  of  this 
evil  world  ;  save  them,  especially,  from  sin  ;  unite  ihem 
with  us  in  the  bonds  of  a  common  faith  ;  and  make  us 
all  members  of  the  same  blessed  family  above. 

Have  compassion  on  the  children  of  this  house  ^ 
Jill  them  ivith  the  knoiviedge  of  Thy  luill ;  and  give 
them  grace  to  serve  Thee,  tuithout  fear,  in  holiness  and 
righteousness  all  the  days  of  their  lives. 

Have  mercy  on  our  President.  Direct  the  councils 
of  this  nation.  Bless  our  magistrates.  Inspire  our 
clergy  with  the  spirit  of  true  religion.  Give  to  the 
poor,  contentment  wiih  their  lot ; — and  to  the  rich,  a 
spirit  of  compassion  and  benevolence.  Extend  Thy 
goodness  to  all  mankind.  Put  an  end  to  war  and  dis- 
cord, as  well  as  to  vice  and  superstition  ;  and  send  Thy 
Gospel  over  the  earth,  to  enlighten  those  who  still  sit 
in  darkness,  and  in  the  shadow  of  death. 

These  prayers  we  would  humbly  present,  with  one 


EIGHTEENTH    EVENING.  143 

heart  and  one  mind,  at  the  throne  of  Thy  heavenly 
grace ;  and  we  beseech  Thee  to  hear  and  answer 
them,  according  to  the  riches  of  Thy  mercy  in  Jesus 
Christ. 

Our  Father,  <^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lordy  <^c. 


EIGHTEENTH  EVENING. 

O  Lord,  God  Almighty,  who  hearest  the  prayera 
of  all  who  devoutly  call  upon  Thy  name,  we  kneel 
down  to  make  our  supplications  unto  Thee,  this  night ; 
imploring  Thee  to  take  us  under  Thy  protection ;  and 
to  pardon,  also,  every  sin  which  we  may,  this  day,  have 
committed  against  Thee. 

We,  at  the  same  time,  beseech  Thee  to  impress  upon 
us  ihe  importance  of  eternal  things.  May  we  be  deeply 
persuaded,  through  the  powerful  help  of  Thy  Holy 
Spirit,  that  we  can  never  prize  our  salvation  too  highly; 
nor  strive  too  earnestly  or  unceasingly  after  it.  Teach 
us  to  remember,  that  we  are  dying  creatures,  who  must 
soon  enter  into  eternity  ;  and  must  either  rise  to  a  state 
of  immortal  happiness,  or  sink  into  everlasting  despair. 
May  we  never  forget  that  "  one  thing  is  needful ;"  and 
may  we,  comparatively,  despise  all  the   tilings  of  this 


144  EIGHTEKNTH    EVENING. 

world,  while  we  think  of  that  better  part  which  can 
never  be  taken  from  us. 

And  pour  out  upon  us,  we  beseech  Thee,  the  spirit 
of  wisdom  and  of  a  sound  mind.  Deliver  us  from  every 
error  by  which  we  may  be  in  danger  of  being  deceived 
Convince  us  of  the  evil  which  hath  been  hidden  in  our 
hearts ;  and  of  the  many  sins  which  in  our  lives  we 
have  committed.  And  do  Thou  bestow  upon  us  deep 
repentance  for  them  :  and,  at  the  same  time,  grant  us 
such  a  lively  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  we 
may  be  comforted  by  the  hope  of  His  pardonmg  mercy ; 
.nd  may  be  encouraged  in  pursuing  our  Christian 
-ourse. 

We  would,  also,  implore  Thee,  as  the  God  of  provi- 
lence,  to  suit  Thy  various  dispensations  towards  us  to 
our  several  cases  and  necessities.  Send  us,  we  beseech 
Thee,  such  circumstances  in  life,  such  degrees  of  health, 
5uch  friends,  and  such  opportunities  of  instruction,  as 
may  most  effectually  tend  to  promote  the  edification 
and  salvation  of  our  souls.  May  Thy  Holy  Spirit  dwell 
within  us ;  and  may  all  things,  which  befall  us,  be 
ordered  by  Thee  for  our  good.  And  may  we  see  and 
adore  Thy  hand,  both  in  Thy  chastisements,  and  in  Thy 
mercies  ;  and  be  enabled  always  to  say,  "  it  is  the  Lord 
that  giveth,  and  the  Lord  that  taketh  away  : — blessed 
be  the  name  of  the  Lord." 

We  commit  ourselves  to  Thy  mercy  and  protection, 
for  this  night ;  and  we  desire  to  lie  down  at  peace  with 
Thee,  and  in  perfect  charily  with  all  men. 

And  now,  O  Lord,  if  Ave  have,  this  day,  mis-spent 
our  time,  or  have  forgotten  Thee,  or  have  in  any  wise 


NINETEENTH    EVENING.  145 

sinned  againpt  Thee,  we  here  implore  Thy  pardon,  in 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ. 

We  present  these  and  all  our  prayers  through  the 
merits,  and  mediation,  of  the  same  Blessed  Saviour. 

Our  Fathe7%  <^-c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  <^'C. 


NINETEENTH  EVENING. 

O  Lord,  God  Almighty,  disposer  of  all  events,  and 
Lord  over  all  Thy  creatures,  who  art  great  in  power, 
infinite  in  wisdom,  and  complete  in  justice,  goodness, 
and  mercy ;  we,  Thy  creatures,  made  by  Thy  hand, 
and  upheld  by  Thy  continual  power,  kneel  down  in 
humble  adoration  of  Thy  divine  majesty,  imploring 
Thee  to  have  compassion  upon  us,  pardoning  our  sins, 
and  receiving  us  into  Thy  favour,  for  the  sake  of  Jesus 
Christ,  our  I^ord. 

We  desire  now  to  confess  the  sins  of  another  day ; 
and  we  pray,  that  we  may  do  it  with  humble,  broken, 
and  contrite  hearts.  O  Lord,  we  acknowledge  our 
guilt  in  every  neglect  of  the  duties  of  the  day  ;  in  every 
evil  temper  which  we  have  indulged  ;  and  in  every 
sinful  thought  and  imagination.  We  lament  our  forget- 
fulness  that  we  are  Thy  creatures,  accountable  to  Thee 
for  all  we  do ;  seen  by  Thine  all-piercing  eye,  where- 
soever we  are  ;  bound,  also,  by  the  strongest  obligation* 

13 


146  NINETEENTH    EVENING. 

to  pay  unto  Thee  constant  gratitude  and  love,  to  fulfil 
Thy  will,  and  to  do  all  to  Thy  glory. 

We  desire  to  thank  Thee  for  Thy  patience  and  long 
forbearance  with  us.  Though  we  continually  offend 
against  Thee,  Thou  still  waitest  to  be  gracious ;  and 
though  we  have  been  so  deaf  to  the  calls  of  Thy  provi- 
dence, and  to  the  invitations  of  Thy  Gospel,  still  Thou 
hast  not  cast  us  off:  but  permittest  us,  day  after  da}^ 
to  read  Thy  sacred  word, — to  join  in  social  prayer, — 
and  to  call  upon  the  God  of  our  salvation. 

We  now  pray  Thee,  for  Christ's  sake,  to  nave  mercy 
upon  us  ;  to  fill  our  hearts  with  a  sense  of  Thy  good- 
ness ;  and  to  teach  us  how  to  serve  Thee  henceforth  in 
a  more  acceptable  manner ;  that  so  we  may  dwell  in 
the  light  of  Thy  countenance,  and  that  Thy  blessings 
may  descend  upon  us.  Help  us  to  be  faithful  in  all  the 
duties  of  life  to  which  Thou  hast  called  us.  As  mas- 
ters, may  we  remember  that  we  have  a  Master  in 
heaven.  As  servants,  may  we  serve  the  Lord  Christ. 
As  parents,  may  we  be  careful  to  train  up  our  children 
in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord.  As  chil- 
dren, may  we  be  obedient  to  our  parents  in  all  things  ; 
proving  that  this  is  good  and  acceptable  to  the  Lord. 
As  citizens,  may  we  obey  magistrates,  and  all  who  are 
put  in  authority  over  us.  And,  as  members  of  the  same 
family,  may  we  remember  how  blessed  a  thing  it  is  for 
brethren  to  dwell  together  in  unity.  May  we,  there- 
fore, exercise  towards  each  other  all  patience,  and  lov 
ing  kindness,  and  charity  ;  and  endeavour  to  preserve 
the  unity  of  the  spirit,  in  the  bond  of  peace,  and  in  righ 
teousness  of  life. 


TWENTIETH    EVENING.  147 

0  Lord,  pardon  the  sins  and  negligences  of  this  day; 
and  help  us  to  amend  our  ways,  and  to  adorn  the  doc- 
trine of  God  our  Saviour  in  all  things. 

Let  us  now  lie  down  in  Thy  fear  ;  and,  in  tne  morn- 
ing, let  us  again  seek  Thy  favour :  and  let  us  ever 
remember,  that  Thou,  Lord,  art  with  us,  by  night,  and 
by  day ;  and  that  Thou  alone  causest  us  to  dwell  in 
safety. 

These  prayers  w^e  humbly  present  to  Thy  divine 
majesty,  trusting  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  our 
Saviour. 

Our  Father,  SfC. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  <^c. 


TWENTIETH  EVENING. 

Almighty  God,  Creator  of  all  things,  in  whose  hands 
are  life  and  death,  glory  be  to  Thee  for  all  Thy  mer- 
cies. We  thank  Thee  for  Thy  preservation  of  us 
during  the  past  day  ;  and  for  the  many  bounties  of  Thy 
providence.  Pardon,  O  most  merciful  God,  all  the 
offences  against  Thee  which  we  have  committed ;  and 
also  our  negligence  of  those  duties  which  Thou  hast 
required.  Have  mercy  on  our  souls  for  Jesus  Christ's 
sake  ;  and  vouchsafe  unto  us  the  comforts  of  Thy  Holy 
Spirit. 


148  TWENTIETH    EVENING. 

Enable  us,  0  Lord,  to  pass  our  future  time  on  earth, 
in  Thy  fear  and  to  Thy  glory.  Save  us  from  the  power 
of  our  sins  ;  and  from  all  our  spiritual  enemies.  O 
Thou,  in  whose  hand  are  the  wills  and  affections  of 
men,  kindle  in  us,  we  pray  Thee,  all  holy  desires.  Re- 
press our  sinful  and  corrupt  imaginations.  Dispose  us 
to  love  Thy  commandments,  and  to  desire  Thy  prom- 
ises :  strengthen  and  establish  us  in  every  good  work ; 
and  grant,  that,  by  Thy  constant  help  and  protection, 
we  may  so  pass  through  things  temporal,  as  finally  not 
to  lose  the  things  eternal. 

Grant,  that,  amidst  the  hopes,  and  fears, — the  pleas- 
ures, and  sorrows, — the  dangers,  and  deliverances, — 
and  all  the  various  changes  of  this  mortal  life,  our  hearts 
may  be  surely  fixed  on  those  joys  which  arc  eternal. 
O  merciful  Father,  do  Thou  continually  direct  and  bless 
us.  Give  us  in  this  world  knowledge  of  Thy  truth, 
and  confidence  in  Thy  mercy  ;  and,  in  the  world  to 
come,  life  everlasting,  for  the  sake  of  Jesus  Christ. 

We  pray,  O  Lord,  for  all  our  dear  friends  and  rela- 
tions. Guard  them  from  evil  by  night  and  by  day. 
Support,  comfort,  and  assist  them  ;  and  bring  them  to 
eternal  happiness,  through  the  merits  of  the  same 
blessed  Saviour.  Have  mercy  on  the  young;  may 
thoy  be  trained  up  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the 
Lord  ;  and  thus  learn  to  do  Thy  will  and  to  walk  in 
Thy  fear,  all  the  days  of  their  lives.  We  commend 
unto  Thee  the  President  of  these  United  States,  and  all 
who  are  in  authority.  Bless  all  the  ministers  of  Thy 
Gospel.  Pity  the  sorrows  of  the  afflicted  ;  and  supply 
Uie  various  wants  of  all  Thy  creatures.     Be  gracious  to 


TWENTY-FIRST    EVENING.  149 

our  benefactors.  We  pray  Thee,  also,  to  forgive  our 
enemies  :  and  to  teach  us  to  exercise  kindness  and 
good-will  towards  all  men. 

Take  us,  now,  0  Lord,  under  Thy  gracious  protec- 
tion ;  defend  us  from  all  the  dangers  of  this  night ;  and 
prepare  us,  if  it  please  Thee,  by  the  refreshment  of 
sleep,  for  the  duties  which  Thy  providence  shall,  on  the 
ensuing  day,  appoint  for  us. 

Accept,  O  Lord,  these  our  humble  and  imperfect 
supplications,  for  the  sake  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Sav 
iour. 

Our  Father,  <^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  ^. 


TWENTY-FIRST  EVENING. 

O  Lord  God,  our  heavenly  Father,  who  art  our  daily 
protector  in  all  dangers,  and  the  giver  of  every  blessing 
which  we  enjoy ;  we  desire  most  humbly  and  heartily 
to  thank  Thee  for  Thy  mercies  to  this  family  during  the 
day  which  is  now  past ;  and  we  pray  Thee  to  preserve 
us  through  the  night,  and  to  cause  Thy  peace,  at  this 
time,  to  rest  upon  us. 

Forgive,  we  beseech  Thee,  all  our  sins  ; — ^remember 
not  against  us  the  transgressions  of  this  day,  or  of  our 
former  lives  ;  but  grant  unto  us  true  repentance  and 
faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

13* 


150  TWENTY-FIRST    EVENING. 

Help  us  daily  lo  exercise  ^odly  sorrow  for  all  that 
we  do  amiss.  Put  into  us  a  due  sense  of  our  great 
unvvorthiness,  and  of  our  continual  guilt ;  and  vouchsafe 
unto  us  the  light  of  Thy  reconciled  countenance ;  and 
the  comforts  of  Thy  Holy  Spirit :  that,  while  we  lie 
down  to  rest,  we  may  enjoy  peace  in  our  consciences, 
and  the  hope  of  pardon  for  all  our  sins,  through  Him 
who  hath  died  for  us.    • 

And  teach  us,  O  Lord,  to  number  our  days,  and  to 
consider  our  latter  end.  Let  us  remember  that  we  are 
continually  drawing  nearer  to  the  grave  ;  and  tiiat  we 
know  not  how  soon  it  may  please  Thee  to  call  us  hence. 
0  Thou,  by  Whose  mercy  we  have  now  been  spared 
another  day,  help  us  to  redeem  the  time,  and  to  fulfil 
the  work  appointed  for  us,  before  we  give  up  our  ac 
count  to  Thee.  Let  us  not  neglect,  nor  delay,  to  exe- 
cute any  good  resolution  which,  by  Thy  grace,  we  may 
have  formed. 

And,  especially,  may  we  none  of  us  put  off  our 
repentance  ;  or  refuse  to  hear  Thy  voice  in  Thy  Gos- 
pel ;  lest  death  should  come  upon  us  unawares.  Dis- 
pose us,  every  evening,  to  try  and  examine  our  ways 
by  the  standard  of  Thy  holy  word.  Save  us  from  a 
hardened  heait, — from  an  unawakened  conscience, — and 
from  a  worldly  and  unbelieving  spirit.  May  we  remem- 
ber, that,  as  Thy  mercies  are  sure  to  the  humble  and 
penitent,  so  also  are  Thy  judgments  sure  to  him  who 
lives  and  dies  in  his  iniquity.  May  we,  therefore,  daily 
call  upon  Thee ;  and  truly  humble  ourselves  before 
Thee  ;  and  may  we  so  worship  Thee  and  serve  Thee 
in  this  world,  that  we  may  be  accepted  in  the  world  to 


TWENTY-FIRST    EVENING.  151 

come,  through  the  single  merits  of  Jesus  Christ  our 
Saviour. 

Bless,  we  pray  Thee,  all  cur  relations  and  friends. 
Make  them  partakers  of  Thy  grace,  and  of  all  the  prom- 
ises of  Thy  Gospel.  Have  mercy  on  our  native  land  ; 
and  continue  to  us,  if  it  please  Thee,  the  blessings 
which  we  have  so  long  and  so  unthankfully  enjoyed ; 
and  dispose  us  to  employ  them  to  Thy  glory.  Direct, 
we  beseech  Thee,  the  President  of  the  United  States 
and  all  others  in  authority,  that  they  may,  above  all 
things,  seek  Thy  honour ;  and  enlighten  us,  0  God,  to 
discharge  the  Cliristian  duties  of  the  stations  in  which 
Thou  hast  severally  placed  us. 

These  and  all  other  things  needful  for  our  bodies  and 
our  souls, — for  our  temporal  and  our  eternal  interests, 
we  humbly  ask  in  the  name  of  our  only  Mediator  and 
intercessor  Jesus  Christ. 

Our  Father,  6fC. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord  itc 


TWENTY-SECOND  EVENING. 

O  Lord,  our  heavenly  Father,  we  beseech  Thee  to 
hear  the  prayers  which  we  are  about  to  offer  up  unto 
Thee.  Dehver  us  from  all  wandering  thoughts  ;  and 
help  us  to  remember  that  we  are  now  in  the  presence 
of  that  God,  unto  whom  all  hearts  are  open,  and  from 
whom  no  secrets  are  hid. 

O  God,  we  pray  Thee  to  forgive  the  sins  of  the  past 
day.  We  acknowledge  that  we  have,  this  day,  left 
undone  many  things  which  we  ought  to  have  done  ;  and 
done  many  things  which  we  ought  not  to  have  done. 
We  have  trespassed  against  Thee  in  thought,  word,  and 
deed.  And  though  we  have  been  encouraged  by  Thy 
Gospel  to  repent  of  our  iniquities,  and  to  serve  Thee  in 
newness  of  life,  yet  we  have  many  times  returned  to 
those  sins,  of  which  we  profess  to  have  repented ;  and 
we  have  fallen  under  Thy  just  wrath  and  displeasure. 

But  we  pray  Thee,  O  Thou  God  of  all  grace  and 
goodness,  for  the  sake  of  Thy  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  to 
pardon  all  that  is  past ;  and  to  take  us,  tliis  night,  into 
Thy  favour,  not  weighing  our  merits,  but  forgiving  our 
offences,  and  causing  us  to  place  our  humble  trust  in 
Thy  mercy.  Deliver  us,  we  pray  Thee,  from  the 
troubles  of  a  guilty  conscience,  now  that  we  are  about 
to  lie  down  to  rest.  Save  us,  0  Lord,  from  the  dread  of 
dcnih,  and  from  the  terrors  of  the  wrath  to  come.  Grant 
unto  us,  if  it  please  Thee,  a  quiet  night ;  and  make  us  all 
to  be  at  peace  with  Thee,  through  ovu"  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

At  the  same  time  w^e  beseech  Thee,  not  to  suffer  that 


TWENTY-SECOND    EVENING.  153 

we  should  deceive  ourselves  by  any  false  hope  ;  but 
give  us  grace,  day  by  day,  to  examine  ourselves  with 
care  and  diligence,  that  we  may  discover  all  that  is 
amiss  in  us.  0  Lord,  deliver  us  from  continuing  in 
any  known  sin.  Save  us  from  every  secret  iniquity. 
May  we  each  of  us  resolve,  before  we  go  to  rest  this 
night,  to  forsake,  by  Thy  grace  assisting  us,  every 
former  transgression  ;  and  may  we  now  devote  ourselves 
entirely  to  Thy  service. 

We  further  beseech  Thee  to  bless  all  our  relations, 
friends,  and  connexions ;  take  both  us  and  them  under 
Thy  protection,  this  night.  And  have  mercy  on  all 
tliose  who  are  in  pain,  sickness,  or  any  other  adversity ; 
do  Thou  lighten  their  troubles,  and  support  them  by 
Thy  heavenly  grace. 

And  accept  our  thanks  for  all  Thy  goodness  vouch- 
safed unto  us  this  day.  Praised  be  the  Lord  for  all 
His  mercies  ;  for  the  health  and  strength,  and  food  and 
raiment,  and  comforts  of  every  kind,  which  we  have 
enjoved.  But,  above  all,  we  desire  to  bless  Thy  name 
for  the  gift  of  ,Tp:s"[JS  Christ  Thy  Son  ;  for  the  instruc- 
tions of  Thy  sacred  word  ;  and  for  the  hope  of  ever- 
lasting life.  O  Lord,  grant  unto  us  grace  to  receive 
these,  and  all  Thy  blessings,  with  a  thankful  heart :  and 
let  us  show  forth  Thy  praise,  not  with  our  lips  only, 
but  with  our  lives. 

Accept,  we  beseech  Thee,  our  imperfect  supplica- 
tions and  prayers,  for  the  sake  of  Jesus  Christ,  our 
only  Lord  and  Saviour. 

Our  Father,  ^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  <$-c. 


TWENTY-THIRD  EVENING. 

O  Lord  God,  our  heavenly  Father,  assist  us  now  to 
draw  near  unto  Thee  with  reverence  :  and  grant  us  the 
Holy  Spirit,  that  we  may  worship  Thee  in  an  accept- 
able manner,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

O  Lord  God  Almigiit^y,  we  thank  Thee  for  all  Thy 
mercies  during  the  past  day  :  and  we  are  now  met 
together  both  to  praise  Thee  for  Thy  goodness,  and  to 
commend  ourselves  to  Thy  protection.  Preserve  us 
from  all  the  dangers  of  this  night ;  and  grant  us,  if  it 
please  Thee,  such  quiet  and  refreshing  rest,  that  we 
may  be  prepared  for  all  those  duties  of  life  which  are 
before  us. 

We  also  earnestly  beseech  Thee  to  pardon  the  sins 
which  we  may,  this  day,  have  committed  :  and  to  this 
end,  help  us  now  to  confess  them  before  Thee,  examin- 
ing ourselves  with  all  impartiality  and  seriousness. 
Pardon  every  evil  temper  which  we  have  shown  this 
day,  and  every  rash  and  angry  word  which  we  may 
have  spoken.  Pardon  also  any  want  of  strict  integrity 
in  our  conduct.  Pardon  whatever  insincerity  and  hy- 
pocrisy Thy  holy  eyes  may  have,  this  day,  seen  in  any 
of  us.  Pardon  our  want  of  due  watchfulness  over  our- 
selves, and  our  too  great  readiness  to  cast  blame  con- 
tinually on  others.  Pardon  all  our  disobedience  to  Thy 
laws  ;  pardon  also  our  want  of  submission  to  Thy  prov 
idence,  and  of  zeal  in  Thy  service. 

For  these,  and  all  other  sins,  which  we  have  any  of 
us,  either  on  this  day,  or  at  any  other  time,  committed, 


TWENTY-THIRD   EVENING.  155 

we  here  unite  in  imploring  mercy,  through  the  name 
of  our  most  blessed  Saviour  O  Lord,  forgive  us,  for 
Jesus  Christ's  sake.  Lay  not  any  of  our  past  sins  to 
our  charge  ;  but  blot  them  out  from  Thy  remembrance, 
for  the  sake  of  Him  who  hath  died  for  us.  Give  us 
penitent  and  contrite  hearts  ,  and  let  us  lie  down  this 
night  in  Thy  favour. 

We  also  implore  Thy  blessings  on  all  our  friends  and 
relations.  Watch  over  them,  we  beseech  Thee,  by  Thy 
good  providence  ;  teach  them  all  to  live  in  Thy  fear, 
and  to  hope  in  Thy  mercy.  Bless  the  land  in  which 
we  live,  and  especially  the  faithful  followers  of  Jesus 
Christ.  Have  pity  on  those  who  are  deprived  of  the 
comforts  which  we  enjoy ;  and  are  lying  down  this 
night  in  pain,  sorrow,  and  affliction :  grant  them  patience 
under  their  sufferings  ;  and  make  them  at  length  par- 
takers of  Thy  heavenly  kingdom.  And  teach  us,  O 
Lord,  to  have  compassion  on  the  afflicted  ;  and  to  pray 
for  them :  and  to  do  good  unto  all  men ;  and  to  live  in 
peace  and  harmony  one  with  another. 

We  offer  up  these  our  imperfect  prayers  in  the  name 
of  Jesus  Christ,  our  only  Lord  and  Saviour. 

Our  Father,  SfC. 

The  grace  of  our  Lordy  ^c. 


FIRST  SATURDAY  EVENING. 

0  Lord  God,  our  lieavenly  Father,  who  preservesl 
us  from  week  to  week ;  and  continually  renewest  Thy 
various  mercies  to  us  ; — we  kneel  down  this  evening, 
desiring  to  express  our  gratitude  and  love  to  Thee,  who 
art  the  Author  of  our  being  and  the  source  of  all  our 
happiness. 

We  thank  Thee,  that  while  so  many  thousands  are 
suffering  in  misery  and  want,  we  are  provided  with 
innumerable  comforts  ;  and  are  passing  day  after  day, 
in  quietness  and  peace. 

We  pray  Thee,  O  Lord,  that,  as  we  look  back  on 
our  days  which  are  passed,  and  consider  our  lot  in  life, 
we  may  become  more  thankful  for  all  that  goodness 
which  is  showered  down  upon  us  ;  and  more  earnest  tc 
employ  the  opportunities  and  talents  which  are  given 
to  us,  in  fulfilling  Thy  will,  and  in  diminishing,  as  much 
as  in  us  lies,  both  the  wickedness  and  the  misery  which 
are  in  the  world.  We  would  lament  every  neglect  and 
abuse  of  Thy  providential  gifts, — of  which  we  may  have 
been  guilty  in  times  past :  confessing  with  shame  and 
humiliation  of  soul,  that  our  talents  have  not  been  turned 
to  a  religious  and  profitable  use,  as  they  ought  to  have 
been. 

We  would  now,  especially,  lament  our  mis-spent 
time,  and  neglected  opportunities,  and  all  our  other  sins, 
daring  the  past  week.  How  many  sinful  thoughts  have 
we  indulged  !  How  many  hasty  and  unbecoming  words 
have  we  uttered '     And  how  little  has  it  been  in  our 


FIRST    SATURDAY    EVENING.  157 

minds  to  exercise  every  Christian  grace  !  We  lament, 
also,  tiie  coldness  of  om*  hearts  in  our  religious  duties. 
Though  instructed  in  the  affecting  truths  of  the  Gospel, 
and  blessed  with  the  knowledge  of  Christ  crucified  for 
us,  we  confess,  that  we  have  been  listless  and  lukewarm 
in  our  worship :  too  much  alienated  from  the  life  of 
God ;  and  too  much  occupied  with  the  cares  of  this 
world.  Though  living,  O  Lord,  on  Thy  continual 
bounty,  kept  by  Thy  power,  and  indebted  to  Thy  par- 
doning grace,  how  little  have  we  laboured  to  fulfil  Thy 
holy  will,  and  to  walk  blamelessly  in  all  Thy  statutes 
and  commandments.  We  now  present  ourselves  before 
Thee,  freely  confessing  these  our  sins,  and  imploring 
Thy  forgiveness  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  :  and  we 
would  lie  down  this  night,  trusting  in  His  all-sufficient 
sacrifice  on  the  cross  for  us  :  and  looking  for  Thy  mercy 
unto  eternal  life. 

And  we  pray,  that,  being  thus  prepared  by  repent- 
ance and  deep  humiliation  of  soul,  we  may  go  forth  on 
the  ensuing  sabbath  to  hear  Thy  Gospel,  with  teachable 
and  submissive  minds.  May  we  receive  the  seed  sown 
into  an  honest  and  good  heart.  May  the  Gospel  of  our 
salvation  be  the  chief  desire  of  our  minds,  and  the  con 
solation  of  all  our  hearts.  As  the  sabbath  returns,  may 
we  welcome  the  joyful  sound  ;  and  bless  that  God,  who 
not  only  increases  our  temporal  mercies,  but  also  sets 
before  us  the  hope  of  everlasting  life. 

And  enable  each  of  us,  0  Lord,  who  are  met  here 
together,  to  set  an  example  of  pure  and  undefiled  reli- 
gion to  all  who  hve  around  us. 

Have  compassion  on  the  young  in  this  family.     In- 


158  FIRST    SATURDAY    EVENING. 

dine  them  to  hear  Thy  word  with  attention,  that  llieij 
may  grow  wiser  every  day  they  live ;  and  teach  ihem 
to  lift  up  their  hearts  in  prayer,  while  they  kneel  down 
with  us  to  worship  Thee. 

Confirm  the  wavering  in  the  ways  of  true  religion. 
May  they  see  that  godliness  has  the  promise  of  the  life 
whicli  now  is,  as  well  as  of  the  life  which  is  to  come. 
May  they,  also,  be  convinced  of  their  sins  ;  and  expe- 
rience what  is  that  peace  of  conscience,  which  the  Gos- 
pel brings  to  the  truly  humble  and  penitent. 

To  Thee  do  we  now  commit  ourselves,  beseeching 
Thee  to  bless  every  member  of  this  family.  May  we 
lie  down  in  the  fear  of  God,  in  the  faith  of  Christ,  and 
in  the  comfort  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  and  may  we  rise  in 
th'i  morning,  rejoicing  in  our  Christian  privileges,  and 
desiring  to  employ  the  Sabbath  in  Thy  service. 

Hear  us,  O  Lord,  in  these  our  supplicaUons,  for 
Jesus  Christ's  sake. 

Our  Father,  ^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  <^c. 


SECOND  SATURDAY  EVENING. 

O  God,  who  hast  appointed  a  day  in  which  Thou 
wilt  judge  the  world  in  righteousness,  give  us  grace  so 
to  try  and  judge  ourselves,  that  we  may  not  be  finally 
and  everlastingly  condemned  at  the  judgment-seat  of 
Jesus  Christ.  Dispose  us  daily  to  examine  both  our 
hearts  and  lives  ;  for  Thou,  O  Lord,  regardest  our 
secret  thoughts.  Grant  unto  us  repentance  for  what- 
ever sins  we  have  committed — either  in  thought,  word, 
or  deed ;  and  forgive  all  our  trespasses,  both  against 
Thee  and  against  our  neighbour,  for  the  sake  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

We  confess  that  we  too  easily  forget  "  the  prize  of 
our  high  calling  in  Christ  Jesus."  Thou  hast  sent  Thy 
Son  from  heaven  to  save  us  : — Thou  hast  invited  us  by 
Thy  promises,  and  restrained  us  by  the  threatenings 
of  Thy  word  : — Thou  hast  set  before  us  "  an  inherit- 
ance incorruptible  and  undefiled,  and  that  fadeth  not 
away  :" — and  Thou  hast  warned  us  of  "  a  worm  that 
never  dieth,  and  of  a  fire  which  is  not  quenched." 

We  beseech  Thee  to  deliver  us  from  all  hardness  of 
heart.  May  Thy  Holy  Spirit  impress  our  minds  with 
a  deep  sense  of  the  importance  of  eternal  things.  O 
may  we  labour  "  to  make  our  calling  and  election  sure  !" 
May  we  be  diligent,  and  hope  to  the  end  ;  knowing  that 
we  must  soon  put  off  these  mortal  bodies,  and  that  the 
coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  at  hand. 

We  desire  to  thank  Thee  for  the  advantage  of  Thy 
holy  sabbaths ;  for  the  gift  of  Thy  sacred  word ;  and 


160     SECOND  SATURDAY  EVENING. 

for  all  the  means  of  grace.  We  have  abundant  light 
and  knowledge  ; — we  have  "  Ime  upon  line,  and  precept 
upon  precept." 

Assist  us,  this  night,  to  look  up  to  Thee  with  pure 
and  humble  minds.  Let  us  commit  ourselves  to  Thy 
gracious  care  :  sensible  of  Thy  constant  presence  with 
us ;  and  earnestly  desiring  to  partake  both  of  Thy  fa- 
vour here,  and  of  those  joys  which  are  at  Thy  right 
hand  for  evermore.  And  let  not  the  cares  and  anxieties 
of  life,  nor  the  lawful  business  in  which  we  have  been 
engaged,  prevent  our  now  meditating  on  a  better  world. 

We  pray  Thee  to  bestow  Thy  blessing  on  our  dear 
friends  and  relations  ;  on  our  country  ;  and  on  all  for 
whom  we  are  bound  to  pray.  Pity  those  who  are  af- 
flicted, and  who  shall  pass  this  night  in  wakefulness  and 
pain.  Succour  the  tempted.  Give  peace  to  the  trou- 
bled in  miind.  Be  Thou  a  Father  to  the  fatherless,  and 
a  God  of  consolation  to  those  who  are  desolate  and 
oppressed.  And  give  us  all  grace,  that  we  m.av  abound 
in  charity  one  towards  another ;  and  do  good  unto  all 
men,  according  to  our  Lord's  example  and  command- 
ment. 

Pardon  the  imperfection  of  these  our  humble  suppli- 
cations ;  and  grant  unto  us  whatsoever  things  Thou 
knowest  to  be  needful  for  us,  for  the  sake  of  Jesus 
Christ  our  Saviour. 

Our  Father,  <^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  <^c. 


THIRD  SATURDAY  EVENING. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  in  Avhose  favour 
is  life,  and  in  whose  presence  there  are  joys  for  ever ; 
whom  angels  and  archangels  continually  adore  ;  and 
whom  all  Thy  saints  in  heaven  delight  to  worship  ;  we, 
who  are  not  worthy  to  take  Thy  name  into  our  lips, 
whose  foundation  is  in  the  dust,  whose  very  natures  are 
unholy,  and  whose  daily  and  hourly  sins  testify  against 
us,  desire,  nevertheless,  to  join  with  all  the  heavenly 
host,  in  blessing  and  praising  and  magnifying  Thy  holy 
name ;  imploring,  at  the  same  time,  that  the  light 
of  Thy  reconciled  comitenance  may  shine  upon  us ; 
and  that  we  may  be  pardoned  and  accepted  in  Thy 
sight. 

O  God,  we  praise  Thee,  we  bless  Thee,  we  glorify 
Thy  name,  that  Thou  hast  not  left  us  in  our  low  estate  ; 
but  hast  sent  salvation  to  us .  We  adore  Thee  for  Thine 
infinite  love  and  mercy,  that  Thou  hast  not  spared  Thine 
only-begotten  Son,  but  hast  freely  given  Him  up  for  us 
all ;  that  this  Lamb  hath  been  slain,  and  this  atoning 
sacriUce  hath  been  made  for  the  sins  of  the  world  ;  and 
that  God  is  in  Christ,  reconciling  the  world  unto  Him- 
self, not  imputing  our  trespasses  unto  us. 

0  Lord,  we  lament  that  we  have  felt  during  the  past 
week  so  little  love  to  Thee,  who  hast  done  such  great 
things  for  us.  We  lament  that  earthly  things  have 
carried  away  our  thoughts  ;  and  that  sin  hath  had  such 
dominion  over  us  ;  and  that  the  Gospel  of  our  salvation 
14* 


162  THIRD    SATURDAY   EVENING. 

hath  had  so  little  power  to  make  us  humble  and  thank- 
ful, spiritual  and  heavenly-minded,  patient  and  meek, 
and  diligent  in  well-doing. 

We  now  beseech  Thee  to  bless  unto  us  Thy  ap- 
proaching sabbath.  May  our  hearts  be  warmed  wilh 
love  to  Thee.  May  our  prayers  and  our  praises  ascend 
with  acceptance  to  the  throne  of  Thy  grace.  May 
heavenly  things  occupy  our  thought ;  and  may  the  ^vorId 
lessen  ni  our  esteem. 

O  God,  we  lament  with  shame  and  sorrow  before 
Thee,  that,  notwithstanding  all  the  means  of  grace,  we 
have  so  little  improved  our  time  and  talents, — have  so 
little  honoured  Thee  by  our  lives, — or  advanced  in  true 
holiness.  Day  after  day,  we  propose  to  amend  our 
lives,  to  repent  of  ail  our  past  sins,  and  to  forsake  them 
henceforth  for  ever  : — but  how  soon  do  our  hearts  again 
return  to  the  world  ;  and  our  temptations  again  come 
upon  us,  and  overpower  us  ;  for  our  own  utmost  strength 
is  weakness. 

To  Thee,  the  God  of  all  might  and  mercy,  do  we, 
therefore,  now  pray  for  grace  to  serve  Thee.  Thy  face, 
O  Lord,  would  we  seek ;  on  Thee  do  we  humbly  wait ; 
beseeching  Thee  to  deliver  us  from  the  power  and  do- 
minion of  our  sins,  and  to  make  Thy  strength  perfect 
in  our  weakness. 

Make  us,  henceforth,  to  be  more  fervent  in  prayer,' 
and  more  conscious  of  our  entire  dependence  on  Thee, 
and  of  our  infinite  obligations  to  Thee  ;  that,  so  obtain- 
mg  from  Thee  the  efficacious  help  of  Thy  Holy  Spirit, 
we  may  be  estabhshed  in  Thy  most  holy  ways ;  and 
may  be  carried  safely  through  all  the  dangers  and  trials 


FOURTH    SATURDAY    EVENING  163 

of  this  mortal  life  ;  till  at  length  we  shall  sit  down  with 
Christ  in  His  heavenly  kingdom. 

We  offer  up  these  our  imperfect  prayers,  in  the  name 
of  that  blessed  Mediator. 

Our  Father,  <^c. 

TTie  grace  of  our  Lord,  ^c. 


FOURTH  SATURDAY  EVENING. 

Almighty  and  most  merciful  God,  unto  whom  ah 
hearts  are  open,  and  from  whom  no  secrets  are  hid,  we 
beseech  Thee  to  look  down  on  us.  Thy  servants,  who 
are  here  assembled  to  worship  Thy  holy  name. 

We  thank  Thee  for  Thy  daily  goodness  towards  us ; 
for  Thou  hast  made  us  to  abound  with  the  comforts  of 
this  life  ;  and  hast  delivered  us  out  of  many  dangers 
to  which  we  have  been  exposed.  Thou  hast  also  blest 
us  with  opportunities  of  religious  luiowledge  ;  and  hast 
set  continually  before  us  the  glorious  hope  of  everlast- 
ing life.  Thou  hast  guided  us  by  Thy  providence  ; 
and,  after  many  years  of  goodness  and  mercy,  hast 
brought  us  to  the  conclusion  of  another  week. 

We  desire,  O  Lord,  humbly  to  confess  our  manifold 
sins  and  trespasses  against  Thee,  We  have  erred  and 
strayed  from  Thy  ways,  like  lost  sheep.  We  have 
often  wandered  from  the  right  path,  through  our  igno- 


164     FOURTH  SATURDAY  EVENING. 

ranee  and  folly ;  our  pride  and  vanity ;  our  eager, 
selfish,  and  covetous  desires  ;  our  blindness,  and  preju- 
dice, and  hardness  of  heart.  Too  often  have  we  called 
evil,  good ;  and  good,  evil ;  and  shut  our  eyes  against 
the  truth.  O  Lord,  pardon  these  and  all  our  trans- 
gressions, for  Jesus  Christ's  sake ;  and  make  us  to 
be,  henceforth,  more  watchful  and  circumspect,  more 
faithful  and  upright,  more  earnest  to  know  our  duty,  as 
well  as  more  diligent  to  perform  it. 

Save  us  from  a  life  of  unprofitableness  and  sloth. 
Let  us  remember  that  Thou  wilt  require  an  account 
of  the  talents  committed  to  us  ;  and  that  to  whomso- 
ever much  is  given,  of  them  shall  much  be  required. 
Now,  while  we  have  life  and  a  measure  of  health  and 
strength,  let  us  avail  ourselves  of  those  opportunities, 
which  we  possess  of  doing  good  in  this  evil  world  : 
and  let  us  endeavour  to  abound  more  and  more  in  every 
useful  and  benevolent  work. 

We  beseech  Thee  to  prepare  our  minds  for  Thy 
service  on  the  approaching  sabbath.  Deliver  us  from 
all  eager  thoughts  concerning  the  things  of  this  life ; 
and  enable  us  on  Thy  sacred  day  to  give  our  undivided 
attention  to  the  great  concerns  of  eternity.  May  we 
rsjoice  in  every  return  of  this  holy  season ;  and  may 
we  go  forth  with  willing  feet  to  the  worship  of  Thy 
sanctuary. 

We  commend  to  Thy  gracious  care  our  several 
friends  and  relations.  Save  them  from  the  dangers  of 
this  evil  world  :  sanctify  them  to  Thyself;  and  prepare 
them  both  by  the  events  of  Thy  merciful  providence, 
and  by  the  guidance  of  Thy  good  Spirit,  for  that  day, 


FIFTH    SATURDAY    EVENING.  165 

when  both  wo,  and  they,  shall  be  summoned  to  appear 
before  Thee. 

We  pray  Tliee  to  have  mercy  on  the  poor,  the  sick, 
and  the  afflicted  ;  and  to  dispose  the  hearts  of  many  to 
have  compassion  upon  them. 

Bless  tlie  President  of  these  United  States  and  all  in 
authority.  Give  loisdom  to  our  Houses  of  Congress. 
Inspire  our  clergy  with  the  spirit  of  true  religion ;  and 
unite  us  all  in  the  bonds  of  a  common  faith,  one  with 
another. 

Put  an  end  to  war  and  discord  throughout  the  world. 
Do  Thou,  who  art  the  God  of  love,  dispose  the  nations 
to  unity  and  concord ;  and  so  order  all  events,  that 
peace  and  happiness,  truth  and  justice,  religion  and 
piety,  may  be  established  among  us  for  all  generations. 

These  and  all  other  blessings  we  humbly  ask  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ,  our  only  Saviour. 

Our  Father,  <^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  <^c. 


FIFTH  SATURDAY  EVENING. 

O  Lord,  God  Almighty,  who  art  our  Creator  and 
Preserver,  and  our  daily  Benefactor,  assist  us  now  to 
thank  Thee,  according  to  Thy  will,  for  the  mercies  of 
the  past  day  :  enable  us  to  confess  our  sins,  with  devout 
and  contrite  hearts ;  and  teach  us  to  pray,  with  fervent 


166  FIFTH    SATURDAY    LVENING. 

faith,  unto  Thee  for  Thy  grace  and  protection,  this  night 
and  for  ever 

We  bless  Thee,  O  Lord  our  God,  that  thou  hast 
permitted  us  to  go  out  and  come  in,  this  day,  in  safety; 
that  Thou  hast  given  us  health  and  strength  ;  hast 
covered  our  table  with  plenty  ;  and  has  kept  us  free 
'from  trouble,  and  anxiety,  and  alarm.  But  we  thank 
Thee,  especially,  for  that  knowledge  of  Thy  Gospel, 
with  which  Thou  hast  blest  us.  We  praise  Thee  for 
that  glorious  and  rich  inheiitance  in  a  life  to  come, 
which  Thou  hast  set  before  us  ;  and  for  the  gracious 
promise  of  the  pardon  of  our  sins,  through  Jesus 
Christ. 

For  these  Thy  various  and  great  gifts  we  desire  to 
praise  and  magnify  Thy  holy  name  :  and  we  pray  that 
we  may  never  forget  the  Author  of  our  blessings ;  but 
that,  day  by  day,  we  may  abound  in  thanksgiving ;  and 
may,  also,  freely  confess  unto  Thee  all  our  sins,  and 
may  cry  unto  Thee,  in  deep  penitence,  for  mercy. 

Forgive,  O  Lord,  we  now  beseech  Thee,  whatso- 
ever evil  Thou  hast  seen  in  us  this  day.  We  have 
done  many  things  which  we  ought  not  to  have  done  ; 
and  we  fear  that  we  may  at  present  be  aware  of  only  a 
small  part  of  our  offences  ;  for  who  can  tell  how  oft  he 
offendelh  ! 

0  Lord,  cleanse  Thou  us  from  our  secret  faults. 

Pardon,  we  pray  Thee,  all  the  negligences  of  this 
day,  as  well  as  the  more  grievous  transgressions.  Par- 
don all  our  wasted  time,  our  idle  words,  and  our  negli- 
gence in  our  several  employments.  Pardon,  also,  our 
evil  tempers,  our  pride,  and  our  envy ; — our  anger  and 


FIFTH    SATURDAY    EVENING.  167 

violence  of  spirit.  O  forgive  whatsoever  Thou  knowest 
to  have  been  amiss  in  us, — Thou,  O  God,  who  seest 
our  hearts,  and  piercest  into  our  most  secret  thoughts. 

And,  in  order  that  we  may  obtain  forgiveness  of  the 
sins  both  of  this  day  and  of  our  hves  past,  we  now 
plead  that  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  Thy  Son,  m  which 
we  have  been  taught  by  Thy  Gospel  to  place  all  our 
confidence  and  hope.  0  Father  Almighty,  pardon 
us,  for  His  sake.  We  confess  our  guilt ;  we  desire  to 
be  truly  sorry  for  our  sins.  Accept,  therefore,  this  our 
repentance,  since  w^e  trust  not  in  ourselves,  but  only  in 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  and  our  God.  May  His  death 
on  the  cross  atone  for  our  offences  : — may  His  inter- 
cession with  Thee  prevail  on  our  behalf.  May  we  be 
of  the  number  of  those,  who,  renouncing  their  own 
righteousness,  are  saved  by  His  grace.  May  we  be- 
lieve unfeignedly  in  His  name.  May  we  be  justified 
by  this  faith  :  and  may  we  go  to  rest,  night  after  night, 
having  peace  with  Thee  through  Him,  our  Redeemer. 

We  pray,  also,  that  we  may  lie  down  in  charity  with 
all  mankind.  May  we  bear  no  malice  nor  hatred  to 
any  one  in  our  hearts ;  but  may  we  commit  ourselves 
to  rest  with  thoughts  of  kindness,  and  forbearance,  and 
meekness,  and  good-will  to  all. 

And  we  pray,  also,  that  while  we  are  commending 
ourselves  to  Thy  grace  and  mercy,  we  may  resolve, 
by  Thy  help,  henceforth  to  cease  from  every  sin,  and 
to  devote  ourselves  to  Thy  service.  And  to  this  end, 
may  Thy  Spirit  continually  strengthen  and  assist  us. 
Do  Thou,  in  the  ensuing  sabbath,  put  within  us  good 
desires,  and  holy  thoughts  ;   and  defend  us  from  alJ 


168  FIFTH    SATURDAY    EVENING. 

kind  of  evil ;  and  enable  us  to  worship  Thee,  accepta- 
bly, in  the  services  of  Thy  house.  Help  us,  day  by 
day,  to  amend  our  ways.  May  we  grow  in  grace,  and 
learn  more  and  more  how  we  may  walk  so  as  to  please 
Thee ;  and  thus  may  we  be  prepared  for  the  hour  of 
death,  and  for  the  day  of  judgment. 

O  Lord,  take  us  now  into  Thy  holy  keeping.  Let 
Thy  blessing  be  this  night  upon  us,  and  upon  all  be- 
longing to  us. 

We  ask  this  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  our  only 
Saviour.     Amen. 

Our  Father,  ^c. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  ^c. 


PRAYERS 

ON   THE   TEN    COMMANDMENTS, 

BY  THE  LATE  HENRY  THORNTON,  ESQ. 


ON   THE   FIRST  COMMANDMENT. 

0  Lord  Almighty,  Three  Persons  and  One  God, 
Blessed  for  ever,  teach  us  devoutly  to  adore  Thine 
awful  Majesty.  Enlighten  our  understandings,  and 
sanctify  our  affections,  and  strengthen  our  faith,  that 
we  may  see  Thee,  and  love  Thee,  and  trust  Thee,  ac- 
cording to  Thy  word  and  will.  Thou  hast  made  Thy- 
self known  unto  us  at  sundry  times  and  in  divers  man- 
ners, by  the  Law,  the  Prophets,  and  the  Gospel,  as 
our  Creator,  Redeemer,  and  Sanctifier.  Grant  us  grace, 
we  beseech  Thee,  to  live  in  the  perpetual  sense  of 
Thy  Presence,  and  of  our  continued  obligations  to 
Thee,  and  of  our  entire  dependence  upon  Thee. 
Enable  us  to  retain  Thee  ever  in  our  knowledge  ;  and 
give  us  not  over  to  a  reprobate  mind :  but  so  reveal 
Thyself  to  us,  by  Thy  Blessed  Spirit,  that,  in  all  our 
thoughts,  and  words,  and  actions,  we  may  glorify  Thee 
our  God,  and  be  thankful. 

Thankful  we  ought  to  be  : — 0  make  us  thankful  for 
all  Thy  gifts  in  Providence  and  in  Grace  ;  since  all 
are  Thine :  and,  above  all  other  blessings,  grant  us, 
0  God,  a  grateful  heart,  ever  looking  up  to  Thee  in 
faith  and  love,  and  desiring  to  employ  to  Thy  glory  all 
the  talents  of  the  stewardship  which  Thou  hast  com- 
mitted to  us. 

Long  have  other  lords  had  dominion  over  us;  and 
we  have  served  the  world,  and  the  flesh,  and  the  Devil. 
Day  by  day,  we  have  offended  against  JThee  ;  and 
have  indulged  evil  inclinations,  and  have  followed  the 

15 


170  PRAYERS    ON    THE 

ways,  and  earned  the  wages,  of  sin.  Grant,  that  the 
time  past  of  our  lives  may  suffice  for  these  things  ; 
and  that,  henceforth  and  for  ever,  we  may  flee  from 
them ;  and  may  cast  down  all  the  idols  of  our  hearts, 
and  may  never  again  bow  down  to  them ;  but  may 
take  up  our  cross,  and  follow  Thee. 

And  in  order  that  the  knowledge  of  Thy  will  may 
always  be  diffused  in  the  world,  bless,  we  pray  Thee, 
the  Holy  Catholic  Church,  which  Thou  hast  appoint- 
ed to  be  a  witness  and  keeper  of  Thy  Holy  Word ; 
and,  especially,  bless  that  pure  and  reformed  branch 
established  in  these  realms : — and,  that  there  may 
never  be  wanted  a  fit  supply  of  persons  qualified  to 
promote  Thy  glory  in  every  station  of  society  among 
us,  bless,  we  beseech  Thee,  the  Universities  and  all 
other  seminaries  of  religious  learning.  Bless,  also,  all 
those  who  are  labouring,  whether  as  Bishops  or  as 
Missionaries,  to  extend  Thy  kingdom  in  distant  or  in 
foreign  lands.  And  grant,  that,  in  Thy  good  time, 
and  through  the  single  merits  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour, 
all  Avho  now  name  His  name  on  earth,  and  all  who 
shall  hereafter  believe  on  Him,  may  be  united  in  Thy 
Blessed  Presence  for  ever.  0  Lord,  hasten  that  time, 
and  prepare  us  for  it. 

Enable  us  now  and  ever  to  feel  the  solemn  obliga- 
tiop  of  prayer.  Worms  of  the  earth,  we  approach  the 
Lord  Jehovah  : — creatures,  we  approach  our  Creator : 
— sinners,  we  approach  our  Judge  :  yet  are  permitted, 
and  encouraged,  to  remember,  that  this  Judge,  for  our 
sakes,  took  our  nature  upon  Him  ;  and  in  our  flesh 
died  for  us  : — and  while  on  earth,  taught  and  com- 
manded His  people  always,  in  His  own  words,  to  pray, 
and  to  say, — 

Our  Fatpier,  &c. 

The  Grace  of  our  Lord,  &c. 


TEN  COMMANDMENTS.         171 


ON  THE  SECOND  COMMANDMENT. 

0  LoEi)  God  Almighty,  who  hast  described  Thyself 
as  a  jealous  God  not  willing-  to  give  Thine  honour  to 
another,  teach  us  to  worship  Thee  with  a  pure  and 
holy  service.  Enable  us  always  to  remember  that 
Thou  art  a  Spirit,  and  that  Thou  requires!  them, 
who  worship  Thee,  to  worship  Thee  in  spirit  and  in 
truth.  Enable  us  always  to  remember  that  Thou  art 
love  :  and  that  Thou  requirest  the  affections  of  the 
creatures  whom  Thou  hast  made. 

Grant  to  us,  0  Lord,  we  beseech  Thee,  such  a 
measure  of  Thy  grace,  that  we  may  never  mock  Thee 
by  the  mere  forms  of  worship,  while  our  hearts  are 
far  from  Thee  :  but  may  we  live  in  prayer,  and  bear 
about  with  us  continually  an  awful  sense  of  Thy  pres- 
ence ;  and  whether  we  eat,  or  drink,  or  whatever 
we  do,  may  we  do  all  to  Thy  glory. 

Enlighten  us  that  we  may  see  the  evil  of  our  past 
ways  ;  and  strengthen  us  that  we  may  cast  away  every 
idol  of  this  world.  May  we  hate  the  service  of  sin; 
and  for  ever  renounce  every  evil  inclination,  which, 
contrary  to  Thy  command  and  to  our  Christian  profes- 
sion, we  may  hitherto  have  retained  and  cherished. 

And  teach  us  to  thank  Thee  with  our  whole  hearts 
for  the  knowledge  of  Thy  will,  and  the  precepts  and 
promises  of  Thy  Gospel.  May  we  ever  remember — 
when  we  behold  the  state  of  the  world  around  us,  and 
consider  our  own  happier  privileges — that  of  him  to 
whom  rpuch  is  given,  shall  much  be  required.  Thou 
hast  placed  us  in  the  midst  of  light  and  knowledg-e ; 
and  hast  given  to  us  continual  opportunities  of  serving 
Thee,  according  to  Thy  holy  word.  If  then  the  light 
which  is  in  us  be  darkness,  how  great  is  that  darkness ! 


172  PRAYERS  ON  THE 

Grant,  0  Blessed  Spirit,  that  our  hearts  may  oe 
renewed  by  Thy  Grace,  so  that  we  may  feel  our  bless- 
ings and  our  duties  ;  and  may  show  forth  our  gratitude 
to  Thee  for  our  own  portion — by  diffusing  to  others  also, 
through  our  example  and  our  influence,  the  light  and 
the  privileges  which  Thou  hast  entrusted  to  us.  Teach 
us  ever  to  know,  that  while,  in  ourselves,  we  can  do 
nothing,  we  can  do  all  things  through  Christ  that 
strengtheneth  us. 

Enable  us,  then,  0  Lord  Jesus,  to  extend  in  the 
world,  by  our  life  and  conversation,  and  by  all  the 
means  committed  to  us,  the  knowledge  of  Thy  truth. 
Bless  the  labours  of  those,  who,  more  especially  in 
heathen  lands,  are  endeavouring  to  enlarge  Thy  king- 
dom. Bring  home  to  Thy  flock  all  Jews,  Turks,  in- 
fidels, and  heretics  ;  and  take  from  them  all  ignorance, 
hardness  of  heart,  and  contempt  of  Thy  word ;  and 
grant  that  they  and  we  may  become  one  fold,  under 
Thyself  the  One  Shepherd. 

These  blessings  for  ourselves,  and  for  all  whom  we 
are  bound  to  remember  in  our  prayers,  we  humbly 
ask,  0  Father  Almighty,  in  the  name  of  our  only 
Mediator,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Our  Father,  &c. 

The  Grace  of  our  Lord,  &c. 


ON  THE  THIRD  COMMANDMENT. 

0  Lord  Almighty,  help  us  to  approach  Thee  with 
the  deepest  reverence  ;  and  in  prayer,  and  ij^  praise, 
and  in  thanksgiving,  to  feel  the  solemn  obligation  of 
calling  upon  Thy  name.  Grant,  that  we  may  not 
mock  Thee  by  taking  it  in  vain  by  a  cold  and  formal 
lip-service  ;  but  enable  us  by  Thy  Grace  to  pray  with 


TEN   COMMANDMENTS.  173 

the  spirit  and  to  pray  with  the  understanding ;  that  so 
our  sacrifice  may  be  accepted,  and  our  supplications 
may  be  hallowed  before  Thee. 

And  while  we  dread,  lest  we  should  unworthily,  and 
carelessly,  and  hypocritically  draw  near  to  Thee  in 
prayer,  teach  us  also  with  watchfulness  and  anxiety  to 
avoid  every  approach  to  levity  and  profaneness  in  our 
daily  course  of  life  ;  and  habitually  to  cultivate  truth 
and  purity  and  sobermindedness  in  our  conversation. 
Enable  us  to  keep  our  hearts  diligently ;  and  thus  to 
keep  our  tongues  from  lying  and  slandering  ;  from  ir- 
reverent talking,  from  foolish  jesting,  and  from  blas- 
phemy. And  if,  in  Thy  good  Providence,  the  temp- 
tations of  some  of  these  sins  should  not  assault  us  so 
much  or  so  frequently,  as  they  assault  other  men  our 
fellows,  may  we  labour,  more  and  more,  to  show  forth, 
in  meekness  and  in  charity  throughout  our  whole  con- 
duct, the  seriousness  and  holiness  which  become  our 
Christian  profession.  Thou  requires!  us  to  honour 
Th^e  in  our  hearts  and  lives  ;  and  Thou  hast  gracious- 
ly promised,  that  them,  who  honour  Thee,  Thou  wilt 
honour.  Enlighten  us  by  Thy  Grace,  we  beseech 
Thee  ;  and  teach  us  hourly  to  recollect,  that — alike 
in  our  thoughts,  and  in  our  conduct ;  in  our  conversa- 
tion and  in  our  actions  ; — we  are  responsible  to  Thee  : 
and  that  not  only  for  the  outward  deeds  of  the  body, 
but  for  the  idle  words  of  the  lips,  Thou  wilt  call  us  all 
to  account  in  the  Day  of  Judgment.  Help  us,  0 
Lord,  in  time  to  repent ;  and  in  time  to  flee  from  Thy 
wrath — to  Thy  mercy  :  for  who  can  abide  Thy  coming, 
or  stand  before  Thy  appearing  ?  We  desire  now  to 
confess  with  meek  contrition  our  past  trangressions ; 
we  acknowledge  with  deep  humility  our  present  weak- 
ness ; — our  only  hope  and  our  only  strength  are  in 
Thee. 

15* 


174  PRAYERS    ON    THE 

We  beseech  Thee  always  to  guide  and  govern  our 
hearts  by  Thy  Blessed  Spirit  ;  and  thus  to  enable  us  to 
regulate  our  tempers,  and  thus  to  hallow  the  workings 
of  our  minds,  and  thus  to  bridle  our  tongues,  so  that  in 
thought  and  word  as  well  as  in  deed,  we  may  be  gen- 
tle and  watchful,  holy  and  harmless  before  Thee, — 
doing  all  to  Thy  Glory,  0  Father  Almighty,  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  ; — at  the  same  time,  deeply 
feeling,  that  without  Him  we  can  do  nothing;  and 
that,  when  we  have  done  all,  we  are  unprofitable  ser- 
vants;  and  that  our  refuge  and  salvation  are  in  Him 
alone.  For  His  sake,  O  Lord,  and  in  His  words,  hear 
our  prayer ; 

Our  Father,  &c. 

The  Grace  of  our  Lord,  &c. 


ON  THE  FOURTH  COMMANDMENT. 

0  Lord  Almighty,  who,  as  on  the  Sabbath,  didst 
rest  from  Thy  labours,  and  didst  command  us  to  keep 
one  day  in  seven  holy  in  remembrance  thereof  for 
ever,  give  us  grace  without  doubting  to  hallow  the 
Lord's  Day  always  before  Thee,  and  to  acknowledge 
the  wisdom  and  the  mercy  of  this  Thy  commandment. 

Teach  us  to  devote  the  Day,  not  grudgingly,  or  of 
necessity,  to  Thy  service  ;  but  cheerfully,  and  happi- 
ly; and  enable  us  by  Thy  Holy  Spirit  to  feel,  that, 
while  it  is  a  blessing  to  our  wearied  bodies,  it  is  also  a 
privilege  to  our  immortal  souls.  May  we  be  watchful 
of  the  opportunities  of  instruction  which  it  affords  to 
ourselves,  and  considerate  of  the  opportunities  of  rest, 
also,  which  it  may  afford  to  others. 

And  may  we  feel,  not  only  that  the  day  is  separate 
as  a  day  of  rest  from  common  uses,  but  that  it  is  set 


TEN   COMMANDMENTS.  175 

apart  as  a  day  of  prayer  and  praise,  of  meditation  and 
contrition,  of  public,  social,  and  secret  devotion — to  all 
Thy  Church,  in  all  countries. 

Teach  us,  then,  0  Lord,  to  abstain  from  all  con- 
formity to  the  sinful  levity  with  which  the  duties  and 
the  privileges  of  the  day  are  often  profaned.  May  it 
be  our  delight  to  serve  Thee  in  Thy  House  of  Prayer ; 
and  to  withdraw  for  a  season  from  the  world,  that  so 
we  may  be  taught  and  reminded  that  this  world  is  not 
our  home  ;  that  here  we  have  no  abiding  place  ;  that 
we  are  strangers  and  pilgrims,  who  have  professed  to 
seek  an  heavenly  inheritance, — "  a  city  whose  builder 
and  maker  is  God." 

0  Blessed  Jesus,  grant  us  to  be  in  the  Spirit  on  the 
Lord's  Day.  May  our  supplications  and  our  confes- 
sions, our  prayers  and  our  praises,  unite  with  those  of 
Thy  faithful  people  in  all  nations  and  languages  as 
the  Day  returns :  may  the  frame  of  our  minds  be  on 
that  Day  always  more  and  more  conformed  to  Thy 
will ;  and  thus  growing  into  the  image  of  our  L®rd, 
and  feeling  an  increasing  delight  in  Thy  service,  and 
throwing  off  the  chains  of  sin,  and  of  Satan,  may  we 
rise  to  the  full  liberty  of  the  children  of  God;  and  be 
fitted.  Sabbath  after  Sabbath,  as  we  advance  in  age, 
for  the  enjoyment  of  an  eternal  Sabbath  in  Thy  Pres- 
ence in  Heaven. 

And,  to  this  end,  grant  that  we  may  have,  day  by 
day,  a  reverent  sense  of  Thy  Presence  on  earth  :  and 
may  feel  a  growing  comfort  in  the  thought,  that  Thou 
art  always  nigh  unto  us  :  and  thus  may  every  day  be 
Thy  day  ;  and  our  whole  souls  and  bodies  be  Thine 
for  ever,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

Our  Father,  &c. 

The  Grace  of  our  Lord,  &c 


176  PRAYERS   ON    THE 


ON   THE  FIFTH  COMMANDMENT. 

O  Lord  Almighty,  teach  us  to  reverence  Thee 
above  all  things,  as  our  Father  which  art  in  Heaven  ; 
and,  in  obedience  to  Thy  will,  to  discharge  all  the  du- 
ties, which  Thou  hast  required  of  us,  towards  the 
earthly  superiors,  relations,  and  friends,  with  whom 
Thy  Providence  hath  surrounded  us. 

Enlighten  our  understandings  that  we  may  see,  and 
sanctify  our  hearts  that  we  may  feel,  that  our  duty  is 
ever  our  interest ;  and  that,  while  all  Thy  command- 
ments are  profitable  to  those  who  obey  them.  Thou 
hast,  in  Thine  infinite  mercy,  been  pleased  to  give  a 
special  honour  to  this  Thy  first  Commandment  with 
promise ;  and  hast  thus  directed  us  to  look  to  the 
earthly  blessings  which  follow  obedience,  as  well  as  to 
the  glorious  recompense  which  Thou  hast  prepared 
for  Thy  people  in  the  world  to  come.  But  while  we 
freely  trust  Thee,  and  fully  desire  to  obey  Thee,  and 
look  forward  with  humble  confidence  to  the  rewards 
of  obedience,  enable  us,  likewise,  to  feel,  that  the 
will  to  serve  Thee,  and  the  power  to  serve  Thee,  as 
well  as  the  reward  of  serving  Thee,  are  all  alike  Thy 
gifts  ;  and  that  we  can  do  nothing  good  without  Thee. 

We  beseech  Thee  to  make  us  watchful  and  diligent 
in  the  fulfilment  of  every  relative  duty  : — to  our  rulers, 
and  to  all  magistrates ;  to  all  our  spiritual  pastors, 
and  to  all  our  personal  and  family  connexions.  Grant 
that  we  may  always  honour  and  obey  all  who  are 
placed  over  us  by  Thy  good  Providence  ;  and  may 
pray  for  them  continually.  Guard  them,  O  King  of 
Kings,  from  all  dangers,  temporal  and  spiritual ;  en- 
lighten them,  that  they  may  seek,  first,  their  own  sal- 
vation;  and,  then,  the  good  of  Thy  people  committed 


TEN    COMMANDMENTS.  177 

to  them.  Give  wisdom  to  our  counsellors ;  and  grant 
them  grace  to  employ  their  influence  to  the  promotion 
of  Thy  glory  in  the  good  of  Thy  Church. 

Bless  all  the  bishops  and  pastors  of  Thy  flock;  and 
give  to  us  the  willing  ear,  and  the  cheerful  heart,  that, 
in  teachableness  and  in  obedience,  wc  may  maintain 
the  unity  of  the  spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace ;  serving 
Thee  humbly  and  holily  in  that  pure  and  reformed 
branch  of  Thy  universal  Church,  of  which  we  are 
members. 

Grant  us  grace,  also,  to  discharge  faithfully  and  af- 
fectionately all  our  duties  in  social  and  domestic  life, 
according  to  the  various  relations,  to  which  we  may, 
each  of  us,  have  been  called;  and  to  fulfil  all  those 
duties  as  in  Thy  sight, — fearing  Thee,  and  obeying 
Thee  in  love. 

These  and  all  things  needful  for  our  bodies  and  our 
souls,  for  our  temporal  and  our  eternal  interests,  we 
ask  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Our  Father,  &c. 

The  Grace  of  our  Lord,  &c. 


ON   THE  SIXTH  COMMANDMENT. 

0  Lord,  who  hast  taught  us,  that  he  who  hateth  his 
brother  without  a  cause  is  a  murderer ;  that  no  mur- 
derer hath  eternal  life  abiding  in  him  ;  and  that  love 
is  the  fulfilling  of  the  law; — enable  us  by  Tby  Grace, 
to  govern  our  hearts  and  regulate  our  tempers  accord- 
ing to  the  perfect  rule  of  charity.  May  we  ever  feel, 
that  the  indulgence  of  evil  in  small  things  is  the  most 
fatal  snare  of  Satan  :  that  an  unrestrained  look  may 
lead  to  adultery  ;  and  an  unrestrained  emoti::)n  of  anger 
may  lead  to  murder.     May  Tby  Blessed  Spirit,  then, 


178  PRAYERS  ON  THE 

rescue  us  from  the  beginnings  of  sin  ;  and  pour  into 
our  minds  such  love  to  Thee, — and  such  love,  for  Thy 
sake,  to  all  our  fellow-creatures, — that  no  place  may 
be  found  in  us  for  those  temptations  of  malice  and  un- 
charitableness,  from  which  the  lastguilty  deed  of  mur- 
der may  proceed.  Make  us  meek  and  gentle  and  kind 
and  forgiving  : — in  honour  preferring  one  another ;  not 
seeking  our  own  ;  not  easily  provoked ;  thinking  no 
evil.  0  may  we  follow  the  spirit  of  our  Blessed  Mas- 
ter, who,  when  he  was  reviled,  reviled  not  again  ;  but 
went  about  doing  good ;  and  who  taught  us,  after  His 
example,  to  love  our  enemies ;  to  bless  them  that  per- 
secute us,  and  to  overcome  evil  with  good  :  and,  when- 
ever the  pride  and  selfishness  of  our  own  sinful  nature 
shall  resent  these  lessons,  and  shall  rouse  us  to  wrath 
and  malice,  subdue,  we  beseech  Thee,  0  God,  by  the 
working  of  Thy  power,  that  rising  of  anger,  which,  if 
indulged,  might  make  us,  in  heart,  murderers  before 
Thee. 

May  we  ever  remember  how  much  we  ourselves  sin 
in  all  Ave  do;  and  how  much,  therefore,  sve  have  to 
be  forgiven  by  Thee.  If,  then.  Thou  shouldest  be  ex- 
treme to  mark  what  is  done  amiss,  0  Lord,  who  shall 
stand  7  We  have  much,  indeed,  to  be  forgiven  by 
our  neighbour,  also.  0  grant  us  grace  meekly  to  ac- 
knowledge these  our  offences  ; — our  sins  before  Thee, 
and  our  faults  towards  our  fellows;  and,  while  we  ask 
forgiveness  for  ourselves,  cheerfully  to  forgive  others. 
And  may  Ave  labour  to  do  good  to  them,  not  only 
Avorking  no  ill  to  our  neighbours,  but  seeking  their 
welfare,  and  continually  bearing  about  Avith  us  a  spirit 
of  compassion  ready  to  relieve  the  Avants  of  others; 
and  a  spirit  of  love  ready  to  forgiA^e  their  AvroHg-doing; 
even  as  we  ourselves  hope  to  be  forgiven. 

And  may  the  awful  thought  recur  to  our  consciences, 


TEN    C*MANDMENTS.  179 

that  we  may — by  our  example  in  evil,  or  by  our  in- 
fluence towards  evil,  or  by  our  neglect  of  doing  the 
good  which  our  duty  towards  our  neighbour  required  U3 
to  do  —  have  been  guilty  of  endangering  his  soul. 
From  such  a  woe,  good  Lord,  deliver  us  ;  and  lay  not 
to  our  charge  the  sins  of  those,  whose  souls  we  may 
thus  have  hazarded.  Have  mercy  upon  us,  0  God, 
and  blot  out  from  the  book  of  Thy  remembrance  all 
our  offences,  all  our  ignorances,  and  all  our  sins ;  and 
may  the  Grace  of  Thy  Holy  Spirit  watch  over  us  for 
good  ;  and  teach  us,  in  the  brotherhood  of  Christ,  to 
love  all  Thy  creatures  for  His  sake.     Amen. 

Our  Father,  &c. 

The  Grace  of  our  Lord,  &c. 


ON  THE  SEVENTH  COMMANDMENT. 

O  Lord  God  Almighty,  who  hast  taught  us,  that 
without  holiness  no  man  shall  see  Thee,  and  hast 
commanded  us  to  be  holy  as  Thou  art  liDly,  enable  us 
now  and  for  ever  to  overcome  all  corrupt  affections ; 
and,  being  renewed  and  sanctified  by  Thy  Grace,  to 
serve  Thee  in  body,  soul,  and  spirit. 

Enable  us  ever  to  remember  that  we  carry  about  an 
evil  heart  and  a  frail  and  feeble  nature  ;  that  we  are 
daily  compassed  with  infirmities ;  and  that  we  have  to 
struggle  with  temptations  from  within  and  from  with- 
out. Teach  us,  therefore,  to  make  a  covenant  with 
our  eyes  that  they  look  not  on  any  thing  which  may 
lead  us  to  evil: — teach  us  to  make  a  covenant  with 
our  imaginations  that  they  abstain  from  all  approach 
to  a  thought  of  sin : — teach  us  habitually  to  feel  and 
fear  our  own  weakness,  and  to  tremble,  lest,  by  yield- 
'ng  to  the  least  indulgence  in  unlawful  things,  we 


180  PRAYERS    of 


THE 


should  grieve  Thy  Blessed  Spirit ;  and  lest,  finally 
losing  the  power  of  resistance,  we  should  be  drawn 
into  everlasting  destruction. 

O,  Blessed  Jesus,  save  us  from  this  awful  state. 
Thou,  0  God,  seest  us  now :  Thou  seest  us  always. 
Thou  knowest,  whether  we  are  deceiving  ourselves, 
and  mocking  Thee  ;  or  whether  we  really  and  solemn- 
ly desire  to  be  saved  from  the  power  of  Satan  ;  and  to 
be  rendered  for  ever  holy  and  happy  beings  before 
Thee.  Grant,  that  we  may  never  speak  peace  to  our- 
selves, when  there  is  no  peace  ;  or  indulge  the  false 
hope  that  we  have  attained  the  purity  which  Thou  re- 
quirest — by  abstaining,  if  we  have  abstained,  from  the 
grosser  sins  of  the  flesh.  Enlighten  us  to  see,  that 
Thou  commandest  us  to  be  pure  in  heart  if  we  hope 
to  see  Thee ;  and  convince  us,  by  Thy  Holy  Spirit, 
that  the  pleasures  of  sin  are  but  for  a  season  ; — that, 
even  in  this  world,  those  pleasures  lead  to  death  ;  or 
are  fleeting,  and  unworthy  of  immortal  natures ;  and 
that,  in  the  world  to  come,  they  will  render  us  for  ever 
the  miserable  slaves  of  the  Devil. 

O  Father  of  purity,  enable  us  to  feel,  that  even  a 
look  may  be  sin;  and  that  sin  —  unrepented  of — is 
death.  Grant  us  grace,  then,  to  avoid  every  thought, 
word,  and  action,  which  is  displeasing  to  Thy  holy 
nature  ;  and  to  crucify  the  flesh  with  its  affections 
and  lusts.  Enable  us  to  keep  under  our  bodies, 
and  to  bring  them  into  subjection ;  and  to  abstain 
from  all  appearance  of  evil ;  and  may  our  hearts  be 
a  fit  habitation  for  Thy  Blessed  Spirit,  this  day  and 
for  ever. 

Blessed  Spirit,  enter,  then,  into  those  hearts;  and 
evermore  dwell  in  them:  and  guard  us,  and  all  Thy 
people,  and  all  for  whom  we  are  bound  to  pray,  from 
every  spiritual   and   every  fleshly  wickedness ;   and 


TEN    COMMANDMENTS.  181 

make  us  Thine  now  and  for  ever,  for  the  sake  of  Jesus 
Christ,  Amen. 

Our  Father,  &c. 

The  Grace  of  our  Lord,  &c. 


ON  THE  EIGHTH  COMMANDMENT. 

0  Lord  God,  from  whom  alone  proceed  all  the  good 
things  which  we  enjoy,  who  hast  determined  the 
bounds  of  our  habitation,  and  hast  allotted  to  each  of 
us  such  a  share  of  Thy  gifts  as  Thou  seest  best  for  us, 
grant  us,  we  beseech  Thee,  the  further  and  greater 
blessing — to  receive  our  portion  at  Thy  hands,  wheth- 
er  it  be  much  or  little,  not  only  with  contentment,  but 
with  gratitude.  We  are  unworthy,  O  Lord,  of  the 
least  of  all  Thy  mercies.  Enable  us  to  employ  them 
heartily  in  Thy  service ;  and  to  do  good  in  our  gener- 
ation with  the  talents  which  Thou  hast  entrusted  to 
us.  Grant  that  we  may  be  ever  watchful  and  ever 
active ;  continually  alive  to  the  unseen  realities  of 
Heaven  and  Hell;  and  mortifying  all  the  corrupt  af- 
fections of  earth  ; — not  seeking  the  wealth  of  this  world 
as  a  good; — but  receiving  it,  if,  in  the  course  of  Thy 
Providence,  it  shall  be  committed  to  us,  reverently  as 
a  trust. 

Enlighten  our  understandings,  and  sanctify  our  de- 
sires, so  that  we  may  never  seek  that  which  Thou  hast 
forbidden;  or  injure  our  neighbour  in  respect  to  that 
which  Thou  hast  bestowed  upon  him.  May  we  be 
guarded  from  that  inordinate  selfishness,  which  our 
fallen  nature  too  often  exhibits ;  and  may  we  do  unto 
all  men  whatsoever  we  would  that  they  should  do 
unto  us. 

And  lest  we  should  yield  to  great  sins  ;  enable  us,  O 
16 


182  PRAYERS   ON   THE 

God,  to  avoid  the  least  sins  ;  and  to  watch  against 
every  approach  to  evil.  Grant  us  grace  not  only  to 
keep  our  hands  from  picking  and  stealing,  but  to  keep 
our  hearts,  also,  from  every  inordinate  desire.  Pour 
down  upon  us,  we  beseech  Thee,  Thy  Holy  Spirit,  thai 
we  may  never  deceive  ourselves  ;  or  allow  ourselves 
in  any  false  way  : — speaking  peace  to  ourselves  when 
there  is  no  peace  ;  and  either  secretly,  or  openly, 
wronging  our  neighbour  by  the  indulgence  of  any 
covetous  desire,  and  the  exercise  of  any  selfish  and 
covetous  act.  Grant  us  grace  to  render  to  all  their 
dues ;  tribute,  to  whom  tribute  is  due ;  custom,  to 
whom  custom.  And  give  us  tender  consciences,  0 
God,  that  we  may  not  defraud  our  brother  m  any  mat- 
ter; but  may  ever  act  towards  him  and  towards  Thee, 
as  those  who  are  hereafter  to  give  account  before  Thine 
awful  Throne.  Make  us  ever  mindful  that  the  time 
is  coming  when  the  gold  and  silver  of  this  world  will 
be  cankered  ;  and  when  at  last,  if  not  even  now,  we 
shall  see  the  folly  and  the  guilt  of  heaping  up  ungod- 
ly treasure  together  for  the  last  days.  We  brought 
nothing  into  the  world  ;  and  we  shall  carry  nothing 
out  of  it :  and  the  only  question  then  will  be,  whether 
we  have  been  faithful  in  that  stewardship  which  Thy 
good  Providence  may  have  entrusted  to  us.  Enable 
us,  O  Lord,  to  see  that  Thy  grace  only  can  make  us 
thus  faithful  :  and  enable  us  also  always  to  feel,  that, 
whatever  else  Thou  mayest  grant,  or  withhold.  Thou 
wilt  always  give  the  Holy  Spirit  to  them  who  ask  it. 
Pour  out,  then,  upon  us,  0  Father  Almighty,  this  gift 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  for  the  sake  of  our  only  Mediator 
and  Advocate,  Jesus  Christ.     Amen. 

Our  Father,  &c. 

The  Grace  of  our  Lord,  &c. 


TEN    COMMANDMENTS.  183 


ON  THE  NINTH  COMMANDMENT. 

0  God,  who  hast  taiig-ht  ns  that  all  our  doings  with- 
out charity  are  nothing  worth,  and  that  love  is  the  ful- 
filling of  the  Law,  pour  out  into  our  hearts  Thy  Bless- 
ed  Spirit,  that  we  may  daily  be  renewed  in  the  exer- 
cise of  every  Christian  grace  towards  Thee  and  to- 
wards our  neighbour.  Teach  us  to  love  Thee  above 
all  things,  and  to  love  our  neighbour  as  ourselves. 

0  Thou,  who  art  the  God  of  all  truth  and  holiness,*" 
strengthen  us  that  we  may  flee  from  every  snare  of 
the  Devil,  who  is  the  father  of  lies  :  and  enlighten 
and  direct  us,  that  we  may  always  speak  truth  to  our 
neighbour ;  and  that,  while  we  avoid  all  malice  and 
deceit  towards  him,  we  may  likewise  avoid  all  hypoc- 
risy towards  Thee. 

Shed  the  Spirit  of  Wisdom  from  above  into  our 
souls,  that  we  may  be  pure  and  peaceable,  gentle  and 
easy  to  be  entreated,  full  of  mercy  and  good  fruits. 
And  while  we  are  taught  by  Thy  holy  Apostle,  that 
the  tongue  can  no  man  tame,  if  he  trust  to  his  own 
strength  or  wisdom  ;  do  thou,  0  God,  enable  us  to 
bridle  it  and  the  whole  body.  Grant  us  grace,  that 
we  may  not  think  it  enough  to  avoid  falsehood  when 
we  call  upon  Thee  solemnly  to  listen  to  us ;  but  may 
habitually  watch  against  all  those  temptations  and  mo- 
tions which  may  lead  us  in  smaller  things  to  violate 
truth.  Keep  us  from  inconsiderate ness,  and  levity, 
and  vanity  ;  which  may  induce  us  to  injure  our  fellow- 
creatures  for  our  own  pleasure  :  guard  us  from  the 
deeper  sins  of  malice  and  envy;  which  may  induce 
us  to  injure  him  by  deliberate  falsehood. 

In  all  our  thoughts  may  we  have  Thee,  0  Blessed 
Jesus,  ever  before  vs  :  and  in  all  our  communications 


184  PRAYERS  ON  THE 

with  the  world  around  us,  may  we  desire  to  act  as  in 
Thy  presence.  While  we  deal  charitably  and  truly 
with  our  neighbour,  may  we  still  be  strengthened  unto 
holy  boldness  in  Thy  sight : — not  ashamed  of  Thee 
and  of  Thy  word,  when  the  cause  of  truth  shall  re- 
quire us  to  speak  out ;  but  ever  ready  to  maintain  right 
against  wrong  ;  and  to  contend  earnestly  for  the  faith ; 
and — in  Thy  name — when  Thou  shalt  require  us — to 
go  forth  agamst  all  gainsay ers.  Yet  teach  us  ever,  in 
Thine  own  Spirit,  to  prefer,  where  we  may,  a  lowly 
tind  charitable  intercourse  with  all  men : — at  all  times 
speaking  the  truth  in  love  :  and  whenever  Thine  hon- 
our shall  require  it,  speaking  that  truth,  if  it  be 
against  our  neighbour,  simply  because  Thine  honour 
doth  require  it. 

Finally,  grant  us  grace  ever  to  bless  Thee  with  our 
tongues;  and,  still  more,  in  our  hearts  and  lives,  as 
well  as  with  our  lips,  to  show  forth  Thy  praise. 

Our  Father,  &c. 

The  Grace  of  our  Lord,  &c. 


/ 


ON  THE  TENTH  COMMANDMENT. 

Almighty  God,  unto  whom  all  hearts  are  open, 
and  from  whom  no  secret  desire  can  be  concealed, 
grant  us,  we  beseech  Thee,  such  a  measure  of  Thy 
Blessed  Spirit,  that  we  may  both  discern  Thy  will,  and 
faithfully  perform  it. 

Thou  hast  commanded  us  in  Thy  word  not  merely 
to  abstain  from  grosser  sins,  from  adultery,  and  from 
theft;  but  to  avoid  every  thought  and  wish  of  "evil, 
and  ever^  covetous  inclination.  Grant  us  grace  ever 
to  remember  that  Thou  thus  requirest  purity  and  self- 
denial  and  holiness  in  the  inner  man ;  and  not  only 


\ 


TEN    COMMANDMENTS.  185 

the  outward  service  of  our  lips  and  members,  but  the 
absence  of  every  sinful  imagination.  Enable  us, 
then,  we  implore  Thee,  to  cut  off  the  right  hand,  and 
to  pluck  out  the  right  eye,  which  may  cause  us  to  of- 
fend :  and  teach  us  to  restrain  every  motion  of  sin  in 
our  souls. 

Enable  us,  in  respect  to  the  things  of  this  world, 
to  be  contented  and  thankful ;  in  prosperity,  to  be 
meek  and  humble  ;  in  adversity,  to  be  resigned  and 
cheerful :  and,  in  every  vicissitude  of  life,  to  seek  hot 
our  own  will,  but  Thy  will,  0  God. 

Teach  us,  day  by  day,  to  watch  more  and  more  the 
state  of  our  heart,  for  out  of  it  are  the  issues  of  life. 
How  easily  may  we  deceive  our  neighbours  by  our 
outward  conduct  and  profession !  how  fatally  may  we 
deceive  ourselves  !  but  Thou  art  not  deceived  :  and  in 
all  our  evil  thoughts,  in  all  our  covetous  desires,  in  all 
the  imaginations  of  sin,  which  we  have  indulged, 
Thine  eye  hath  been  upon  us.  May  the  awful  truth 
be  henceforth  always  present  in  our  souls.  Thou,  O 
God,  seest  us :  Thou  hast  known  all  the  secret  trans- 
gressions of  the  heart ;  and  Thou  wilt  hereafter  bring 
our  desires,  as  well  as  our  works,  into  judgment,  un- 
less they  are  repented  of,  and  forsaken,  and  blotted 
out  by  the  blood  of  Jesus. 

Pardon,  0  God,  for  His  sake,  all  in  our  past  lives 
which  hath  been  displeasing  to  Thee  :  strengthen  us 
in  the  days  which  may  yet  be  to  come  ;  and  grant  us 
wisdom  and  grace  to  abstain  from  every  thought  of 
evil. 

And  while  we  confess  our  past  offences,  and  feel 

and  deplore  our  present  weakness,  and  acknowledge 

that  our  only  help  and  our  only  strength  are  in  Thee, 

teach  us  to  thank  Thee  with  our  whole  hearts  for  Thy 

ong-suffering  Providence,  which  still,  in  the  midst  of 

16* 


186  PRAYERS  ON  THE  TEN  COMMANDMENTS. 

all  our  transgressions,  hath  surrounded  us  with  so 
many  mercies  of  this  life — with  the  means  of  grace, 
and  with  the  hope  of  glory, 

Grant,  Almighty  God,  that  we  may  shov/  forth  our 
sense  of  Thy  goodness  by  dedicating  ourselves  anew 
to  Thy  service.  Enable  us  to  take  up  our  cross,  and 
to  follow  Thee  : — to  abstain  from  every  sin,  and  to 
flee  from  every  snare  ;  to  regulate  every  desire  of  our 
minds ;  and  to  let  our  light  so  shine  forth  in  our  lives, 
that  others — seeing  our  good  works — may,  with  us, 
glorify  Thee,  through  whose  Grace  alone  those  good 
works  proceed. 

We  ask  every  blessing  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  j 
and  in  His  words  desire  to  conclude  our  prayers  • 

Our  Father,  &c. 

The  Grace  of  our  Lord,  &c. 


END  OF  PRATERS  OX  THE  T£N   COMMANDMCMT*. 


[FROM  THE  NEW  MANUAL.] 

PRATERS  TO  BK  USED  BY  ONE  OR  MORE  IN  A  FAMILY,  IN  THE 
PRESENCE  OF  A  SICK  PERSON  ;  AND  WHICH  MAY  BE  ALSO  USED 
BY  A  PERSON  IN  PRIVATE,  IN  BEHALF  OF  SICK  FRIENDS  ;  AND 
BE  ADDED  TO  THE  MORNING  AND  EVENING  PRAYERS  IN  THE 
FAMILY. 

[When  the  Prayers  are  used  by  one  person  only,  he  must  use  T  instead 
of  toe ;  me  instead  of  us.  The  words  him,  he,  his,  are  printed  ia 
italics,  that  if  the  sick  person  be  of  the  other  sex,  him  and  his  may  be 
more  readily  changed  for  her,  he  for  s/;f.] 

I.  0  Almighty  God,  the  help  of  all  that  put  their 
trust  in  Thee,  the  relief  of  the  needy,  the  sovereign 
good  of  all  mankind  ;  hear  the  prayers  we  now  offer 
unto  Thy  Divine  Majesty  in  behalf  of  Thy  servant, 
now  lying  upon  the  bed  of  sickness.  Look  upon  Aim, 
we  pray  Thee,  with  Thy  tenderest  pity  and  compas- 
sion, and  be  Thou  gracious  and  favorable  unto  Aim, 
according  to  the  necessity  of  his  case,  and  to  the  mul- 
titude of  Thy  tender  mercies  in  Christ  Jesus. 

In  submission  to  Thy  most  wise  disposal  of  things, 
we  beseech  Thee  to  abate  his  distemper,  to  ease  his 
pains,  and  restore  Aim,  in  Thy  due  time,  to  his  former 
health  and  strength,  that  he  may  have  a  longer  time 
to  work  out  his  salvation,  and  be  more  useful  in  his 
station,  and  do  more  good  in  his  generation  :  but  how- 
ever Thou  shalt  be  pleased  to  deal  with  him  as  to  the 
concern  of  his  body,  yet,  O  Lord,  let  his  soul  be  ever 
precious  in  Thy  sight ;  wash  and  cleanse  it,  we  beseech 
Thee,  in  the  blood  of  Thy  dear  Son,  that  it  may  be 
delivered  from  all  the  defilements  it  hath  contracted 
in  this  sinful  life,  and  be  presented  pure  and  spotless 
before  the  throne  of  grace. 

0  !  give  him  a  right  discerning  of  the  things  which 


188  PRAYERS    FOR    THE    SICK. 

belong  to  his  peace,  and  let  them  never  be  hid  from 
his  eyes. 

Enable  him  to  finish  the  great  work  he  has  to  do; 
give  him  a  true  and  unfeigned  repentance  of  all  his 
sins  ;  and  a  firm  reliance  on  Thy  gracious  promises  ; 
and  grant  that  he  may  find  that,  peace  of  God  which 
passes  all  understanding. 

Fit  him,,  O  Lord,  for  living  and  dying,  and  for  what- 
ever, in  Thy  wise  and  righteous  providence.  Thou  hast 
designed  for  him.  And  if  Thou  hast  determined  that 
this  sickness  shall  be  a  sickness  unto  death,  and  this 
visitation  his  last  visitation,  prepare  him,  0  merciful 
God,  by  Thy  grace,  for  Thy  blessed  self,  and  grant 
him  a  safe  and  comfortable  passage  out  of  this  world 
to  that  which  is  infinitely  better,  through  the  merits 
and  mediation  of  Thy  blessed  Son,  our  only  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ.     Amen. 

O  God,  the  Father  of  heaven, 

Have  mercy  upon  him, 

Keep  and  defend  him. 
O  God  the  Son,  Redeemer  of  the  world, 

Save  him,  and  deliver  him, 

Have  mercy  upon  him. 
0  God  the  Holy  Ghost,  proceeding  from  the  Father 
and  the  Son, 

Have  mercy  upon  him, 

Strengthen  and  comfort  him. 
0  holy,  blessed  and  glorious  Trinity, 

Have  mercy  upon  him. 
Remember  not.  Lord,  his  offences,  nor  call  to  mind 
the  offences  of  his  forefathers  ;  but  spare  him,  good 
Lord,  spare  this  Thy  servant,  whom  Thou  hast 
redeemed  with  Thy  most  precious  blood,  and  be  not 
angry  with  him  for  ever. 

Spare  him,  good  Lord. 


PRAYERS   FOR    THE    SICK.  189 

From  Thy  wrath  and  heavy  indignation ;  from  the 
fear  of  death;  from  the  guilt  and  burden  of  his  sins  ; 
and  from  the  dreadful  sentence  of  the  last  judg- 
ment, 

Good  Lord,  deliver  him. 

From  the  sting  and  terrors  of  conscience  ;  from  dis- 
trust or  despair  ;  from  anguish  or  agony,  that  may  any 
way  withdraw  his  mind  from  Thee, 
Good  Lord,  delivt*r  him. 

From  the  bitter  pains  of  eternal  death  ;  from  the 
powers  of  darkness ;  and  from  the  illusions  and  as- 
saults of  our  spiritual  enemy. 

Good  Lord,  deliver  him. 

By  Thy  manifold  and  great  mercies  ;  by  the  mani- 
fold and  great  mercies  of  Jesus  Christ  Thy  Son;  by 
His  agony  and  bloody  sweat ;  by  His  strong  and  cry- 
ing tears;  by  His  bitter  cross  and  passion;  by  His 
glorious  resm'rection  and  ascension ;  by  His  effectual 
and  most  acceptable  intercession,  and  by  the  graces 
and  comforts  of  Thy  Holy  Spirit, 

Good  Lord,  deliver  him. 

In  the  time  of  extremity ;  in  his  last  and  greatest 
need  ;  in  the  hour  of  death,  and  in  the  day  of  judg- 
ment, 

Good  Lord,  deliver  him. 

We  sinners  do  beseech  Thee  to  hear  us,  0  Lord 
God;  that  it  may  please  Thee  to  assauge  Aw  pains, 
and  give  him  patience  to  bear  his  sickness  ;  and  when 
Thou  shalt  call  him  hence,  give  him  a  quiet  and  joy- 
ful departure  : 

We  beseech  Thee  to  hear  us,  good  Lord. 

That  it  may  please  Thee  to  make  Awn-  partaker  of 
all  Thy  mercies  and  promises  in  Christ  Jesus  : 
We  beseech  Thee  to  hear  us,  good  Lord, 

That  it  may  please  Thee,  after  this  life,  to  bestow 


190  PRAYERS   FOR   THE    SICK. 

upon  him  the  state  of  joy,  bliss  and  happiness,  -with 
all  Thy  blessed  saints  in  Thy  heavenly  kingdom : 

We  beseech  Thee  to  hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Son  of  God,  v)e  beseech  Thee  to  hear  us. 
0  Lamb  of  God,  that  takest  away  the  sins  of  the 
world, 

Grant  him  Thy  peace. 
0  Lamb  of  God,  that  takest  away  the  sins  of  the 
world, 

Hear  our  prayers,  and  have  mercy  upon  him. 

[This  is  to  be  used  when  there  appears  little  hope  of  recovery.] 

n.  0  Lord,  raise  up  Thy  power  and  come  among 
us,  and  with  great  might  succor  Thy  poor  servant  now 
languishing  under  great  weakness  of  body  ;  look  with 
an  eye  of  mercy  upon  Am,  who  in  appearance  is  now 
drawing  near  the  time  of  his  dissolution ;  perfect,  0 
God,  his  repentance,  and  make  it  effectual  through  the 
blood  of  the  ever-blessed  Jesus  ;  and  for  Christ's 
sake,  pardon  all  the  errors  oi  his  past  life,  that  he  may 
come  to  his  great  change  without  guilt,  and  feel  its 
near  approach  without  fear  and  terror.  0  give  him,  a 
firm  and  well-groimded  assurance  that  thou  art  fully 
reconciled  unto  him  ;  and  now  he  is  entering  into  the 
valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  take  care  of  him,  and 
carry  him,  through  that  dark  passage  into  the  bright 
regions  of  eternal  bliss :  but  whether  Thou  seest  it  fit 
to  give  him  such  a  foretaste  of  happiness,  yet,  0  mer- 
ciful God,  take  him,  not  out  of  this  world  before  he  is 
fitted  and  prepared  ;  that  when  he  goes  to  meet  the 
Bridegroom,  he  may  not  find  the  door  to  everlasting 
happiness  shut  against  him. 

O  Lord,  with  Thee  nothing  is  impossible  ;  if  Thou 
wilt.  Thou  canst  even  yet  raise  him  up,  and  grant  him 
a  longer  continuance  among  us ;  but,  nevertheless,  not 


PRAYERS    FOR    THE    SICK.  191 

our  will  but  Thine  be  done  ;  we  d^esire  to  leave  him  in 
Thy  hand,  and  commend  him  to  Thy  mercies,  and  to 
the  love  and  compassion  of  the  blessed  Jesus.  0 
Lord,  hear  his  prayers,  and  the  prayers  of  all  his 
friends  for  him  ;  support  him  in  his  dying-  ag-onies  ; 
strengthen  him  under  all  his  weaknesses ;  visit  him, 
with  the  strong  consolations  of  Thy  Holy  Spirit,  and 
receive  him  into  the  blessed  society  of  saints  and 
angels  ;  there  to  love,  praise  and  adore  Thee  for  ever, 
through  the  merits  of  Thy  beloved  Son  Jesus  Christ 
the  rig-hteous.     Amen. 


EJACULATIONS  FOR  SICK  AND  DYING  PERSONS. 

0  blessed  Lord,  who  scourgest  every  son  whom 
Thou  receivest,  let  me  not  be  weary  of  Thy  correction. 

Give  me  such  a  perfect  submission  to  Thee,  the 
Father  of  Spirits,  that  this  chastisement  may  be  for 
my  profit,  and  that  I  may  thereby  be  made  a  partaker 
of  Thy  holiness. 

1  confess,  0  Lord,  that  I  have  deserved  much  great- 
er pimishments  than  I  now  feel. 

0  make  me  cheerfully  and  thankfully  to  bear  my 
present  pains;  chasten  me  as  Thou  seest  fitting;  d' 
with  me  what  Thou  pleasest  here,  so  I  may  not  b« 
condemned  in  the  world  hereafter. 

0  Christ,  who  first  sufferedst  many  and  grievou 
things,  and  then  enteredst  into  Thy  glory,  make  me 
to  suffer  with  Thee,  that  I  may  also  be  glorified  with 
Thee. 

0  Lord  God  most  holy,  0  Lord  most  mighty,  0 
holy  and  most  merciful  Saviour,  deliver  me  not,  I 
beseech  Thee,  into  the  bitter  pains  of  eternal  death. 

0  cast  not  off  the  bowels  of  Thy  tenderest  compas- 


192  PRAYERS   FOR   THE   SICK. 

eions,  but,  even  as  a  father  that  pitieth  his  own  chil- 
dren, be  Thou  so  merciful  unto  me,  Thy  sinful  but 
repenting  servant. 

0  blessed  High  Priest,  who  art  able  to  save  to  the 
utmost  them  who  come  unto  God  by  Thee  ;  save  me,  I 
beseech  Thee,  who  have  no  hopes  but  in  Thy  merits 
and  intercession. 

Suffer  not,  0  my  Redeemer,  my  soul,  which  Thou 
hast  purchased  with  the  invaluable  price  of  Thy  own 
blood,  to  perish ;  but  say  unto  me,  I  am  thy  salvation. 

0  dear  Jesus,  who  humbledst  Thyself  even  to  the 
death  of  the  cross  for  me,  let  that  precious  death  of 
Thine  sweeten  all  the  bitterness  of  mine. 

1  believe  that  Thou  shalt  come  to  be  my  Judge. 

I  pray  Thee,  therefore,  help  Thy  servant,  whom 
Thou  hast  redeemed  with  Thy  most  precious  blood. 

Make  me  to  be  numbered  with  Thy  saints  in  glory 
everlasting. 

O  receive  me  into  that  place  of  rest,  where  all  tears 
shall  be  wiped  from  my  eyes ;  where  there  shall  be 
no  more  death,  nor  sorrow,  nor  crying,  nor  pain. 

O  take  me  where  I  shall  for  ever  behold  Thy  face, 
and  follow  the  Lamb  whithersoever  He  goeth. 

Into  Thy  hands  I  commend  my  spirit,  for  Thou  hast 
redeemed  me,  0  Lord,  thou  God  of  truth. 

O  Lord,  in  Thee  is  my  trust ;  0  cast  not  out  my 
soul. 

O  Lord,  in  Thee  have  I  trusted  j  let  me  never  be 
confounded. 


PRAYERS   FOR   THE    SICE.  193 


A  PRAYER  FOR  TRUST  IN  GOD  IN  SICKNESS. 

O  Almighty  God,  our  only  help  in  time  of  trouble, 
look  with  pity  and  compassion  upon  me,  now  under 
Thy  afflicting  hand.  Be  Thou  my  stay  and  confidence 
under  all  my  sorrows  and  afflictions,  and  suffer  me  not 
to  sink  under  the  weight  of  them,  through  any  dejec- 
tions or  faintness  of  spirit. 

Give  me  such  an  entire  trust  and  confidence  in  Thy 
mercy,  through  the  merits  of  my  dear  Redeemer,  that 
I  may  cast  all  my  care  upon  Thee,  and  with  cheerful- 
ness commit  myself  into  Thy  hands,  assuredly  believ- 
ing that  all  things  shall  work  together  for  good  to  them 
that  love  Thee  ;  and,  0  Lord,  grant  that  I  may  be 
found  such  an  one  as,  through  Thy  great  mercy,  may 
be  entitled  to  the  benefit  of  Thy  gracious  promises. 
Make  me  willing  and  ready  to  yield  to  Thy  wisdom, 
and  to  prefer  Thy  will  before  my  own ;  to  be  content- 
ed to  bear  what  Thou  pleasest,  and  to  be  eased  of  my 
burden  in  Thy  time,  which  is  always  best.  But,  0 
Lord,  however  Thou  art  pleased  to  deal  with  my 
body,  yet  spare  my  soul,  I  beseech  Thee,  and  deliver 
it  from  the  bitter  pains  of  eternal  death.  0  take  me 
not  out  of  this  world  till  Thou  art  reconciled  unto  me, 
and  hast  fitted  me  in  some  measure  for  Thy  heavenly 
kingdom.  Grant,  0  Lord,  that  whether  I  live,  I  may 
live  unto  Thee,  or  whether  I  die,  I  may  die  unto 
Thee  ;  so  that,  living  and  dying,  I  may  be  Thine, 
through  Jesus  Christ,  my  ever-blessed  Saviour  and 
Redeemer.     Amen. 


17 


FAMILY    COMMENTARY 


SERMON  ON  THE  MOUNT, 


PREFACE. 


In  tlie  Preface  to  a  volume  of  "  Family  Prayers,"  by 
the  late  Mr.  Henry  Thornton,  which  was  printed  last 
year,  (1834,)  it  was  stated,  in  substance,  that  portions  of  a 
"Family  Commentary,"  by  the  same  wise  and  good  man, 
which,  though  never,  indeed,  intended  for  publication,  were 
yet  complete  and  fit  for  it,  might,  at  no  distant  period,  be 
expected  to  issue  from  the  press.  The  present  Comment- 
ary, upon  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  is  one  of  those  por- 
tions. The  favourable  reception  of  the  "  Famuy  Prayers'* 
deepens  the  Editor's  regret,  that,  when,  at  length,  after  the 
lapse  of  many  years  from  the  Author's  death,  the  publica- 
tion had  been  undertaken,  any  cause  should  have  occurred 
to  deprive  the  world,  even  for  a  day,  of  the  benefit  of  the 
present  Work. 

Those  who  have  become  familiar  with  the  "  Prayers," 
will  recognise  in  this  "Volume  the  work  of  the  same  piety; 
and  will  require  no  other  notice  of  the  Author,  than  that 
they  already  owe  to  him — the  manual,  abovementioned,  of 
domestic  worship.  Without  presuming  to  anticipate  the 
judgment  of  others,  the  Editor,  in  committing  this  work  to 
the  blessing  of  God,  and  looking  to  that  blessing,  only,  for 
17* 


198  PREFACE. 

its  success,  cannot  withhold  the  expression  of  his  own 
opinion,  as  more  than  justifying  him  in  the  publication,  that, 
so  far  as  he  knows  the  works  of  the  best  divines,  no  other 
Commentator,  on  the  same  portion  of  Scripture,  has  com- 
bined, in  an  equal  degree,  a  deep  knowledge  of  the  human 
heart,  with  an  extensive  experience  of  human  life ;  vigor- 
ous common  sense,  with  high  and  holy  wisdom  ;  Christian 
love,  with  Christian  faithfulness.  He  has  no  hesitation  in 
adding  his  belief,  that,  so  far  as  can  be  said  of  any  human 
Peing,  the  Author  lived  in  the  spirit  of  his  Commentary. 

R.  H.  I. 
September  15,  1835. 


CONTENTS. 


Com       L    St.  Matt.  V.  ver.   1—3 7 

n.  «  "  "     4 9 

m.  •*  "  "     6 12 

W.  "  «  «     6 14 

V,  "  "  "      7 16 

VL  B  u  «      8 19 

vn.  "  "  "      9 21 

Vin.  "  "  "      10—12 2& 

K.  "  «  "      13-16 as 

X.  «  «  "      17—19 31 

XI.  "  "  "      20 33 

Xn.  «  "  "      21—26 36 

XUL  "  «  "      27,   28 39 

XIV.  «  «  «      29,  30 41 

XV.  «  «  «      31,32 44 

XVI.  "  "  "      33—37 47 

XVII.  "  "  "      38-42 50 

XVm.  "  "  "      43—18 53 

XIX.    St.Matt.  VI.  ver.   1-4 E6 

XX.  «  «  "      6-8 60 

XXI.  «  "  «      9 63 

XXn.  "  "  "      9 65 

xxm  "  "  "      10 66 

XXIV.  «  e  «      10 67 

XXV.  «  •«  «       11 63 

XXVI.  «  o  «       12 69 

xxvn.  «  "  "     13 w 

XXVin.  "  "  "      13 73 

XXK.  •'  "  "      /3 78 


200  CONTENTS. 

Com.  XXX.    St.  Matt.  VI  ver.   14,   15 80 

XXXI.  "  «  «      16—18 81 

XXXU.  '«  "  «      19-21 83 

XXXIII.  «  "  «      22,  23 91 

XXXIV,  «  «  •<      2i 97 

XXXV.  «  «  «'      25—34 103 

XXXVI.    St.Matt.VIL  ver.  1,  2 107 

XXXVII.  «  «  «      3-6 110 

XXXVIII.  "  «  «      6 112 

XXXIX.  «  «  «      7—11 115 

XL.  «  «      12 120 

XLL  «  «  «      13,    14 124 

XI.n.  «  «  "      15,   16 128 

XLIIL  »  «  «'      17—20 133 

XLIV.  «  «  «•      21 137 

XLV.  «  «  «      22,  23 145 

XLVL  •  »  «      !^— 29    (Part  L) 149 

XLVn.  «  «  "                   (Part  n.) 152 

XLVIQ.  «  "  •                   (Part  ffl.) 166 


FAMILY  COMMENTARY 


ON    THE 


SERMON  ON  THE  MOUNT. 


ST.  MATTHEW,  V.  1—3. 

Anrf  seeing  the  multitudes,  he  went  up  into  a  mountain  :  and  when  he 
was  set,  his  disciples  came  unto  him  ;  and  he  opened  his  mouth,  and 
taught  them,  saying,  Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit :  for  theirs  is  the 
kingdom  of  heaven. 

Towards  the  end  of  the  last  chapter,  we  read  that  our 
Saviour,  while  He  healed  the  bodily  diseases  of  the  peo- 
ple, preached  to  them  the  gospel  of  the  kingdom.  From  this 
and  the  following  chapters  we  may  learn  the  manner  in 
which  He  preached  it. 

In  the  beginning  of  His  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  He  de- 
livers many  short  but  important  sayings,  sayings  charac- 
teristic of  His  Gospel,  sayings  calculated  to  strike  through 
their  novelty,  and  their  contrariety  to  the  common  maxims 
of  his  hearers.  "  And  He  opened  his  mouth,  and  taught 
them,  saying,  Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit,  for  theirs  is 
the  kingdom  of  heaven."  This  would  be  a  complete  con- 
tradiction to  the  prevailing  opinions  of  his  hearers.  It  is 
the  common  sentiment  that  they  are  the  most  blest,  who 
think  the  most  favourably  of  themselves,  and  are  the  most 
fully  persuaded  that  they  are  highly  thought  of  by  others. 


202  FAMILY    COMMENTARY   ON 

Self-complacency  is  the  great  source  of  human  felicity 
The  mind  of  the  man  of  this  world  dwells  with  pleasure  on 
the  thoughts  of  his  own  talents,  of  his  own  exertions,  of 
his  own  attainments,  his  own  wealth,  his  own  influence. 
He  also  delights  himself  with  the  idea  of  his  own  moral 
excellence.  He  easily  persuades  himself,  and  he  rejoices 
in  the  persuasion,  that  his  dealings  are  just ;  his  integrity, 
strict ;  his  feelings,  kind  ;  his  charity,  large  ;  his  conduct, 
irreproachable  ;  and  his  heart,  excellent.  His  very  religion 
also  becomes  a  source  of  self-complacency.  He  pleases 
himself  with  thinking  how  regular  are  his  prayers  ;  and  how 
punctual  his  attendance  on  divine  service  :  how  complete, 
in  short,  is  the  performance  of  his  duty  both  to  God  and  to 
man.  Thus  he  is  rich  in  his  own  eyes,  in  reference  both 
to  his  natural  endowments,  his  moral  qualities,  and  even 
his  religious  observances. 

The  religion  of  Christ  stands  directly  opposed  to  the  turn 
of  mind  which  has  been  described.  "  Blessed  are  the 
poor  in  spirit,  for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  Man 
has  no  title  to  that  complacency  which  is  so  natural  to  him. 
Has  he  endowments  of  body  and  mind  ?  These  were 
bountifully  given  to  him  by  God  :  and  God,  therefore,  should 
haA'e  all  the  glory.  Does  he  reply,  "  1  have  improved  my 
natural  talents  by  my  own  diligence." — "  But  on  what 
motive  have  you  been  thus  diligent  ?  Your  very  diligence 
has  been  your  sin,  if  it  have  proceeded  from  an  ambitious, 
worldly,  covetous,  or  selfish  principle.  Let  it,  however,  be 
admitted,  that  y(mr  diligence  has  arisen  from  the  right 
motive,  namely,  that  of  pure  love  to  God  and  to  your  fellow- 
creatures  : — let  it  be  admitted,  that  you  have  been  a  true 
Christian  :  yet,  even  in  this  case,  your  goodness  has  been 
imperfect ; — you  have  done  less  than  you  ought  to  have 
done  ;  after  all,  you  are  '  an  unprofitable  servant.'  And 
moreover  the  little,  which  you  have  done  aright,  has  been 
performed  through  the  helj)  of  Goo's  free  grace  working  in 
you,  so  that  there  is  no  ground  for  seir-comj)lacency."  The 
truth  is,  that  man  is  a  poor,  dependent,  weak,  and  sinful  crea- 


THE  SERMON  ON  THE  MOUNT.  203 

tiire ;  and  that  he  stands  indebted  to  the  divine  goodness 
and  mercy  for  every  thing  which  he  either  has  or  hopes 
for.  He  cannot  prove  the  justice  of  that  praise  which  he 
assumes ;  and  the  knovirledge  of  this  his  weak  and  fallen 
state,  is  a  fundamental  point  in  religion.  A  man  must  be 
emptied  of  himself,  in  order  that  he  may  be  filled  with  the 
blessings  of  the  Gospel.  He  must  become  poor  in  spirit, 
in  order  that  he  may  become  rich  in  faith  and  a  partaker 
of  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  Blessed  therefore  is  the  man 
who  thinks  meanly  of  himself,  and  highly  of  his  Maker  and 
Redeemer.  Blessed  is  the  man  who  walks  humbly  with 
his  God,  and  is  also  humble  towards  his  fellow-creatures. 
Blessed  is  the  man  who  both  feels  and  manifests  this  pov- 
erty of  spirit.  This  temper  may  not  exalt  him  in  the  eye 
of  the  world  ;  but  it  is  the  temper  befitting  his  condition — 
it  is  a  temper  honourable  to  God,  and  truly  beneficial  to  his 
fellow-creatures.  It  is  the  temper  which  Christ  has 
pronounced  to  be  characteristic  of  the  Christian. 


11. 

ST.  MATTHEW,  V.  4.    - 

Blessed  are  they  thai  moarn  :  for  they  shall  be  comforted. 

'•Blessed,"  says  the  world,  "  are  the  joyful  and  the  gay 
Blt^ssed  are  the  rich,  the  prosperous,  and  the  healthy. 
Blessed  are  they  who  cast  away  care  ;  who  laugh,  and 
drink,  and  sing ;  who  are  vexed  by  no  earthly  calamities, 
on  the  one  hand  ;  and  by  no  qualms  of  conscience,  on  the 
other ;  who  dread  no  devil ;  who  fear  no  hell ;  who  feel 
no  awful  forebodings  of  a  judgment  to  come ;  but  having 


204  FAMILY   COMMENTARY   ON 

passed  merrily  through  life,  slip  easily  out  of  it,  without 
much  horror  in  their  minds,  and  without  even  a  dying 
groan."  Such  are  the  world's  happy  men ;  such  is  their 
blessedness.  How  many  songs  have  been  written  in  praise 
of  the  life  which  we  have  described,  and  have  been  sung 
with  a  chorus  of  joy  by  many  a  large  company!  But 
blessed,  says  our  Saviour,  are  they  that  mourn,  for  they 
shall  be  comforted. 

Our  Saviour  thus  warns  us  against  the  common  joy  of 
the  world  ;  for  it  is  a  joy  which  shall  terminate  in  sorrow  : 
whereas  this  is  a  horrow  which  shall  as  assuredly  end  in 
joy.  "  Blessed  arc.  they  that  mourn."  This  may  be  inter- 
preted, first,  as  referring  to  the  afflictions  which  many  pious 
men  endure  ;  while  the  gay  and  the  thoughtless  seem  to 
be  free  from  them.  "  They  come  into  no  trouble,"  said 
the  Psalmist,  "  like  other  folk ;  neither  are  they  plagiied 
like  other  men  :  their  eyes  stand  out  with  fatness.  They 
have  more  than  heart  could  wish  :"  while  he  says  of  him- 
self, "  All  the  day  long  have  I  been  plagued,  and  chastened 
every  morning." 

Many  parts  of  Scripture  speak  of  the  afflictions  of  the 
righteous  ;  as  for  instance — "  Whom  the  Lord  loveth  he 
chasteneth  ;  and  scourgeth  every  son  whom  he  receiveth :" 
and  again,  "  Many  are  the  troubles  of  the  righteous,  but 
the  Lord  deliverelh  him  out  of  them  all."  The  truth  is, 
that  affliction  and  trouble  are  the  means  by  which  God  very 
frequently  brings  the  sinner  to  himself:  while  worldly  hap- 
piness and  prosperity  are  often  the  portion  of  tlipse  who 
possess  the  most  hardened  hearts.  How  many  Christians 
can  bear  witness  to  the  truth  of  this  saying  of  Christ. 
They  were  once  as  gay  and  unconcerned,  as  their  most 
thoughtless  friends  are  now.  They  joined  in  the  midnight 
feast  and  revelry  ;  and  they  praised  the  god  of  laughter  and 
the  god  of  wine.  But  while  proceeding  in  this  course,  they 
were  overtaken  by  some  calamity,  by  sickness,  poverty,  or 
some  bitter  disappointment;  and  the  affliction,  which  seemed 
at  first  to  be  the  deathblow  to  their  hopes,  subdued  in  them 


THE    SERMON     ON    THE    MOUNT.  205 

the  lovG  of  this  world  ;  and  became  the  beginning  of  a  new 
life  of  faiih  and  hope  and  joy  and  satisfaction  in  God.  They 
exchanged,  therefore,  a  turbulent  and  heedless  joy,  which 
would  have  soon  ended  in  sorrow,  for  a  sorrow  which  has 
led  to  permanent  and  real  joy. 

But  secondly,  the  mourning  spoken  of  in  this  passage 
may  be  understood  as  referring  to  that  sorrow,  on  account 
of  sin,  which  the  Christian  has  felt,  especially  on  his  first 
repentance  ;  and  which  he  continues  to  feel,  in  the  daily 
exercise  of  the  same  grace.  The  sorrow  of  Avhich  we 
before  spoke  often  ends  in  joy  ;  this  always  does :  for  this 
is  that  godly  sorrow  mentioned  by  St.  Paid,  which  "  work- 
eth  repentance  unto  salvation  not  to  be  repented  of."  Re- 
pentance is  the  foundatien  of  all  true  comfort  in  religion. 
And  repentance  is  accompanied  with  many  a  distressing 
thought,  perhaps  by  many  a  tear,  certainly  by  many  a  sor- 
rowful remembrance  of  past  negligences  and  sins  ;  but  such 
sorrow  is  soon  turned  into  joy  ;  therefore  "  blessed  are  they 
who  thus  mourn,  for  they  shall  be  comforted." 

Let  us  not,  then,  complain  of  religion  as  gloomy  ;  though 
we  should  see  some  pious  persons  severely  afflicted  and 
often  much  cast  down.  They  are  cast  down  perhaps  only 
for  a  time.  They  may  be  suffering  under  a  deep  sense  of 
their  own  un worthiness,  and  as  yet  but  imperfectly  ac- 
quainted with  the  grace  of  their  Redeemer.  A  Mary 
weeping  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  and  even  a  Lazarus  lying  at 
the  gate  full  of  sores,  are  happier  than  a  Dives  clothed 
with  purple  and  fine  linen,  and  faring  sumptuously  every 
day.  One  in  his  lifetime  receives  his  good  things  ;  and 
the  other,  his  evil  things  ;  but  soon  the  one  shall  be  com- 
forted ;  and  the  other,  tormented.  "  Blessed"  then  (as  oux 
Saviour  is  represented  to  say  in  another  gospel)  "  are  ye 
that  hunger  now,  for  ye  shall  be  filled.  Blessed  are  ye 
tliat  weep  now,  for  ye  shall  laugh.  But  woe  unto  you  who 
are  rich,  for  ye  have  received  your  consolation.  Woe  unto 
you  who  laugh  now,  for  ye  shall  mourn  and  weep."*  The 

»  St.  Luke,  vi.  21,  25. 
18 


206  FAMILY    COMMfiNTARY    ON 

laughter  of  the  ungodly  is  as  the  crackling  of  thorns  which 
is  soon  over ;  but  the  affliction  of  the  righteous,  though  for 
the  present  it  be  not  joyous  but  grievous,  afterwards  bringeth 
forth  the  peaceable  fruits  of  righteousness. 


III. 

ST.  MATTHEW,  V.  5. 

Blessed  are  the  meek  :  for  they  shall  inherit  the  earth. 

Our  Saviour  here  delivers  another  important  truth, 
and  he  borrows  his  language  from  the  37th  Psalm.  The 
psalmist,  after  speaking  of  the  wicked,  who  seem  for  a 
while  to  prosper  in  the  world,  exhorts  the  righteous  not  to 
fret  on  that  account ;  for  "  evil  doers  shall  be  cut  off:  but 
those  that  wait  on  the  Lord,  they  shall  inherit  the  earth  ;** 
and  he  adds  in  another  verse,  "  But  the  meek  shall  inherit 
the  earth."  We  may  discover,  partly  from  these  words, 
and  partly  from  other  passages  in  the  same  Psalm,  what 
was  the  precise  meaning  of  our  Saviour.  By  the  meek, 
those  persons  are  intended,  who,  laying  aside  that  ambition 
vvhich  is  common  in  the  world,  resort  to  no  violent  or  un- 
just means  of  advancing  their  fortune ;  but  commit  them- 
selves quietly  and  patiently  to  God,  wait  His  lime,  trust 
His  providence,  are  content  to  let  others  gain  an  advc^ntage 
over  them,  and  even  bear  the  injustice  of  a  naiglibour,  a 
rival,  and  an  enemy,  witliout  being  ruJiIed  by  it.  The  meek. 
says  David,  shall  inherit  the  earth.  The  promises  of  the 
Old  Testanient  were  generally  temporal ;  life  and  immor- 
tality having  been  brought  clearly  to  light,  only  by  the  Gos- 
pel. Nevertheless  under  the  veil  of  these  temporal  prom- 
ises, spiritual  blessings  were  shadowed  forth.  The  term 
used  in  the  Old  Testament,  •'  shall  inherit  the  earth,"  might 


THE    SERjIOTs"    on    THE     MOUNT.  207 

therefore,  under  the  New  T"  'ament  dispensation, be  prop- 
erly rendered  "  shall  be  bleased."  We  may,  then,  deduce 
from  this  saying  of  Christ,  that  to  the  meek  were  the 
pronnses  made  under  the  Old  Testament,  by  modes  of  ex- 
pression suited  to  that  dispensation  ;  and  that  to  the  meek 
also,  were  the  promises  made  under  the  New  ;  the  Old  and 
the  New  Testament  being  in  this  respect  perfectly  agreed. 

Perhaps  it  would  not  be  difficult  to  show  that  the  promise 
of  a  blessing  to  the  meek  is  often  fulfilled  even  in  this  life, 
under  our  dispensation  ;  for  though  the  turbulent  frequently 
seize  the  possession  of  the  earth,  the  meek  more  truly  enjoy 
it.  To  occupy  peaceably  a  small  estate,  is  better  than  to 
gain  by  violence  a  large  domain  ;  of  which  the  right  is 
disputed;  and  the  possession,  continually  interrupted.  It 
is  more  truly  to  "  inherit  the  earth." 

Let  us  then  value  the  advantages  of  meekness,  above  all 
the  precarious  power  and  riches  which  may  be  acquired 
by  t;!rbulence  of  spirit.  Let  us  also  remember  that  we  are 
specially  called  by  Christ  to  the  exercise  of  this 'grace. 
Christians  must  be  the  quiet  persons  of  the  land  ;  they 
must  not  be  forward,  and  assuming,  and  ambitious  ; — eager, 
factious,  and  dissatisfied.  They  must  be  content  with  such 
things  as  they  have  :  they  must  not  envy  the  prosperous  : — 
they  must,  in  their  very  religion,  avoid  noise  and  disputa- 
tion, "  for  the  servant  of  the  Lord  must  not  strive,  but  must 
be  gentle  unto  all  men  : — in  ?neek?iess  inHtrucling  those  that 
oi)pose  themselves."  That  violence,  which  is  so  common 
among  other  men,  should  have  no  place  among  believers. 
In  women,  particularly,  meekness  is  a  most  becoming  grace. 
Their  chief  ornament  should,  as  the  Apostle  says,  be  that 
"  ornament  of  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit,  which  is  in  the  sight 
of  God  of  great  price."  But  it  is  a  virtue  which  is  excel- 
lent in  ail,  and  is  required  of  all.  To  be  meek,  is  to  follow 
Christ  ;  it  is  to  follow  both  His  precepts  and  His  example. 
'  Come,  take  my  yoke  upon  you,"  said  our  Saviour,  "  and 
.earn  of  me ;  for  I  am  meek  and  lowly  of  heart :  and  ye 
hall  find  rest  unto  your  souls." 


208  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

rv. 

ST.  MATTHEW,  V.  6. 

Blessed  are  they  which  do  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteousfjess :  foi 
they  shall  be  filled. 

The  word  "  rigliteousness,"  when  it  occurs  in  the  Old 
Testament,  commonly  stands  for  the  whole  of  religion.  It 
there  includes  duty  to  God  as  well  as  to  man, — faith  as  well 
as  practice  :  and  the  word  is  here  to  be  understood  in  a  no 
less  general  sense  ;  for  Christ,  who  was  by  birth  a  Jew, 
and  who  for  the  most  part  spoke  to  Jews,  addressed  thoni 
in  those  expressions  which  were  common  in  the  Old  Tes- 
tament;  usually  inteniling,  however,  to  give  His  words  that 
more  exalted  meaning  which  was  required  by  the  spiritu- 
ality of  the  new  dispensation. 

The  term  "  righteousness,"  when  here  used  by  Christ, 
may,  therefore,  be  understood  to  imply  every  thing  which 
characterizes  His  religion.  As  the  expression,  when  used 
by  David,  stood  for  the  whole  of  the  religion  of  the  Old 
Testament ;  so  here  in  the  mouth  of  Christ,  it  stands  for 
the  whole  Gospel :  for  things  to  be  done,  as  well  as  truths 
to  be  believed ;  for  doctrine,  and  for  practice  ;  for  duties, 
and  for  privileges  also.  "  Blessed,  then,  are  they  who, 
thus,  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteousness." 

Now  the  generalitjr  of  mankind  hunger  and  thirst  after 
far  other  things.  Wealth  is  the  chief  good  of  soiue.  If 
they  were  asked  what  is  the  great  object  at  which  they 
aim,  they  would  admit  that  it  is  to  make  their  fortunes  ; 
and  perhaps  would  be  surprised  to  hear  an  insinuation,  that 
there  could  be  any  harm  in  allowing  this  to  be  the  cliief 
desire  of  the  heart.  Others  desire  not  wealth  so  much  as 
the  things  which  wealth  can  purchase.  They  wish  for 
ease  and  enjoyment;  and,  because  they  seek  these  in  no 
very  scandalous  or  forbidden  way,  they  are  unconscious  of 


f 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE     MOUNT.  209 

their  falling  short  of  the  Christian  character.  Others  desire 
honour  : — they  wish  above  all  things  to  be  in  repute  among 
their  neighbours.  Credit  at  home,  or  honour  abroad,  are 
the  things  which  they  hunger  and  thirst  after ;  and  these, 
especially  if  they  pursue  reputation  by  means  which  are  not 
ordinarily  deemed  dishonourable,  are  no  less  confident  of 
the  sufficiency  of  their  virtue.  Thus,  all  seek  some  worldly 
good  ;  and  all  imagine,  that  they  shall  be  supremely  blest. 
if  they  can  but  attain  their  object. 

But  "blessed,"  says  our  Saviour:  (who  here  again  is 
opposing  the  common  maxims  of  mankind)  "  blessed  are 
they  who  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteousness.'''' — "  Blessed 
is  the  man  who  no  longer  hungers  and  thirsts  after  the 
things  of  this  life,  of  which  the  attainment  is  uncertain,  and 
which  will  be  found  unsatisfying,  if  they  should  be  attained ; 
but  blessed  is  he  who  hungers  and  thirsts  after  righteousness  ; 
— that  is,  blessed  is  he  who  longs,  like  one  who  is  hungry 
and  athirst,  to  obtain  possession  of  every  thing  which  is 
included  in  my  Gospel.  Blessed  is  he  who  desires  pardon 
of  his  iniquities,  and  peace  with  God,  a  share  in  the  atone- 
ment which  I  am  to  offer  up  for  man  ;  and  the  aid  of  all 
the  influences  of  my  Spirit.  Blessed  is  he  who  longs  to 
have  the  victory  over  his  sins,  and  to  have  all  holy  aflfections 
excited  in  him.  Blessed  is  he  who  wishes  to  have  his  un- 
derstanding enlightened,  that  he  may  know  all  the  doctrines 
of  my  religion  ;  to  have  his  conscience  made  tender  and 
afraid  of  sinning ;  and  to  have  his  heart  purified  by  faith. 
Blessed  is  he  who  accounts  his  chief  joy  to  be  joy  in  God  ; 
'and  his  chief  consolations,  the  consolations  of  my  Spirit. 
Blessed  is  the  man  whose  hungering  and  thirsting  is  of  this 
description  ;  for  he  shall  be  filled  :  he  shall  obtain  the  things 
which  he  desires ;  his  very  longing  for  them  is  a  pledge 
that  he  shall  possess  them.  Worldly  things  disappoint  him 
who  pursues  them :  but  it  is  the  maxim  of  my  kingdom, 
that  he  who  has  the  true  desire  after  righteousness, — he 
who  hungers  and  thirsts,  not  after  a  part  only,  but  after  the 
whole  of  my  Gospel,  shall  assuredly  be  filled;  and  such  is 
18* 


210  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

the  gracious  and  encouraging  promise  which  I  now  pro- 
mulgate to  my  disciples  ;  he  shall  possess  all  the  privileges 
of  the  children  of  God  ;  he  shall  be  a  member  of  my  king- 
dom here  ;  and,  in  the  world  to  come,  he  shall  have  life 
eA'crlasting." 

Such  is  plainly  the  meaning  of  this  saying  of  Christ. 
Let  us  then  be  fearful  of  fixing  our  hearts  on  earthly  things  ; 
and  let  us  remember  that  the  promise  extends  to  all  gen- 
erations :    "  Blesskd  are  they  which  do  hunger  and 

THIRST  AFTER  RIGHTEOUSNESS  :  FOR  THEY  SHALL  BE 
FILLED." 


V. 

ST.  MATTHEW,  V.  7. 

Blessed  are  the  merciful :  for  they  shall  obtain  mercy. 

No  temper  of  mind  has  been  more  absolutely  required  by 
Christianity  than  a  disposition  to  show  mercy  ;  and  the 
reason  is  plain.  The  Gospel  teaches  that  man  is  himself 
an  offender  against  his  Creator ;  and  that  he  owes  to  the 
grace  of  God  all  his  own  hope  of  salvation.  If,  then,  we 
expect  to  have  the  benefit  of  the  Divine  Mercy,  we  ought 
to  be  ever  ready  to  show  mercy  to  our  fellovz-crealures. 
Christ,  in  many  modes,  and  on  various  occasions,  urged 
this  duty  on  his  disciples.  At  one  time.  He  related  to  them' 
the  story  (or  parable)  of  a  servant,  who,  having  had  the 
great  sum  of  ten  thousand  talents  freely  forgiven,  cast  his 
fellow-servant  into  prison,  on  account  of  a  debt  of  only  one 
hundred  pence.  "  Oh  thou  wicked  servant,"  said  his  lord, 
"  I  forgave  thee  all  that  debt,  because  thou  desiredst  me . 
shouldst  not  thou  also  have  had  compassion  on  thy  fellow- 
servant,  even  as  1  had  pity  on  thee  ?  and  his  lord  was 
wroth ;  and  delivered  him  to  the  toimentors,  till  he  should 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  211 

pay  all  that  was  due  unto  him.  So  likewise  shall  my 
heavenly  Father  do  also  unto  you,  if  ye  from  your  hearts 
forgive  not  every  one  his  brother  their  trespasses."  Our 
Saviour,  even  in  that  short  summary  of  a  prayer,  which 
He  taught  to  his  disciples,  has  inserted  an  expression  which 
forcibly  inculcates  the  necessity  of  this  forgiving  spirit. 
He  instructs  us  to  say,  "  forgive  us  our  trespasses,  as  we 
forgive  them  that  trespass  against  us."  And  it  is  observable, 
that,  after  He  had  delivered  the  prayer,  He  addressed  these 
words  to  his  disciples,  "  for  if  ye  forgive  men  their  tres- 
passes, your  heavenly  Father  will  also  torgive  you :  but  if 
ye  forgive  not  men  their  trespasses,  neither  will  your  Father 
forgive  your  trespasses."* 

This  expression  remarkably  accords  with  those  words 
in  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  which  we  are  now  considering. 
"  Blessed  are  the  merciful :  for  they  shall  obtain  mercy  ;" 
and  it  might  have  been  added,  woe  be  to  the  unmerciful,  for 
they  shall  not  obtain  mercy :  or,  as  the  Old  Testament 
expresses  it,  "  he  shall  have  judgment  without  mercy  who 
hath  showed  no  mercy." 

This  saying  of  Christ,  like  many  others  which  preceded 
it,  would  undoubtedly  seem  new  to  the  multitude  ;  for  the 
world  was  then  much  less  inclined  to  mercy,  than  it  is  at 
present.  On  the  one  hand,  the  Jews,  though  taught  by  their 
Prophets  to  show  mercy,  were  become  false  interpreters 
of  their  own  Scriptures.  They  admitted,  indeed,  that  th3y 
were  taught  to  love  their  neighbour  ;  but  they  deduced  from 
this  very  precept  a  right  to  hate  their  enemy.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  heathen  had  no  idea  of  the  duty  of  forgiving 
injuries. 

Now,  indeed,  we  all  agree,  that  it  is  a  Christian  duty  to 
show  mercy.  Christ  has  said  this  so  plainly,  that  it  is 
not  possible  to  deny  it.  But  has  the  spirit,  which  is  here 
condemned  by  Christ,  been  expelled  out  of  the  Christian 
world?  Far  from  it.  If  this  were  the  case,  if  this  one 
Christian  temper  were  fully  attained,  we  might  fairly  hope 
*  St.  Matt.  vi.  14,  15. 


212  FAMILY     COMMENTARY    ON 

that  other  graces  might  be  possessed  in  liAe  perfection;  foi 
one  Christian  disposition  fails  not  to  accompany  another  , 
and  thus,  according  to  the  expression  of  this  passage, 
since  all  were  become  truly  merciful,  so  all  might  obtain 
mercy. 

It  is  much  to  be  suspected,  that  many,  who  freely  admit 
the  excellency  of  this  saying  of  Christ,  contrive  to  evade 
it.  They,  for  instance,  who  say  that  they  freely  forgive 
an  injury  but  cannot  forget  it,  break  this  admonition  of 
Christ.  They  also,  \v\io  profess  both  to  forget  and  to  for- 
give, may  manifest  by  some  part  of  their  conduct  that  they 
are  transgressors  on  this  point.  And  even  they  who  confer 
some  favour  on  the  person  who  has  injured  them,  may  not 
be  clear  of  the  sin  in  question ;  since  the  very  pride  of 
superiority  may  lead  a  man  to  confer  a  favour  on  him  from 
whom  an  injury  has  been  experienced.  To  receive  a  fa- 
vour from  an  enemy  is  a  better  proof  of  a  forgiving  spirit 
than  to  bestow  it. 

The  chief  point  for  examination  is  the  temper  of  mind  in 
which  we  live  towards  those  whom  we  account  our  ene- 
mies. Do  we,  then,  rejoice  to  show  mercy  to  others, 
heartily  and  freely,  and  in  the  same  manner  in  which  God 
shows  mercy  to  us,  who  giveth  to  all  men  liberally,  and 
upbraideth  not  1  Are  we  the  first  to  seek  to  be  reconciled 
when  we  have  had  a  quarrel  against  any,  or  do  we  expect 
the  other  party  to  make  previous  submission  ?  Are  our 
reconciliations,  also,  sincere  and  complete  1  Is  there  no 
root  of  bitterness  left  within  us,  even  after  a  seeming  agree- 
ment has  taken  place  ?  Do  we  feel  alienated  from  no  one^ 
would  our  very  heart,  if  it  could  be  seen,  exhibit  compassion, 
and  tenderness,  and  benevolence,  and  lovingkindness  to  all, 
not  excepting  him  whom  we  have  accounted  to  be  wanting 
in  proper  kindness,  and  beneficence  towards  us  ? 

Do  we  live,  in  short,  under  the  powerful  influence  of  that 
great  principle  of  the  Gospel, — that  we  ourselves  have  sin- 
ned against  God,  ten  thousand  times  more  than  any  felfow 
creature  has  ever  trespassed  against  us ;  and  that,  as  we 


TitE     SERMON     ON    THE    MOUNT.  213 

hope  nevertheless  to  find  mercy,  so  we  must  also  show 
mercy,  and  show  it  not  only  by  some  special  acts,  but  by 
our  whole  character  and  conduct  among  our  fellow-sinners? 


VI. 

ST.  MATTHEW,   V.  8. 

Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart :  for  they  shall  see  God. 

Purity  of  heart  is  another  principal  point  in  the  char- 
acter of  the  religion  of  Christ.  In  this  respect,  Chris- 
tianity differs  from  the  common  systems  of  the  world.  Men 
of  the  world  make  morality  to  consist  in  the  external  act, 
and  pay  little  regard  to  the  motive.  They  are,  also,  partial 
in  their  morality.  Men,  for  instance,  who  are  occupied  in 
the  administration  of  go\'ernment,  are  apt  to  consider  obe- 
dience to  the  laws  to  be  the  great  test  of  morality.  Only 
the  outward  act,  indeed,  is  cognizable  by  them.  They  do 
not  concern  themselves  about  purity  of  heart.  Masters,  in 
like  manner,  are  inclined  to  judge  of  the  character  of  their 
servants  by  what  those  servants  are  to  them.  If  the  external 
conduct  of  the  servant  be  proper,  the  master  is  satisfied. 
He  adverts  not  to  the  secret  sins  which  the  servant  may 
commit ;  nor  does  he  know  Avhether  the  servant's  motive 
to  obedience  to  him  be  religious,  or  not.  Many  a  servant, 
therefore,  is  called  a  good  servant,  who  in  the  sight  of  God 
is  a  wicked  man  ;  "  for  God  judgeth  the  heart."  Traders 
estimate  the  character  of  their  fellow-traders  by  the  honesty 
of  their  dealings  :  and  all  men,  indeed,  are  agreed  in 
esteeming  honesty  very  highly,  because  they  have  an  ob- 
vious interest  in  maintaining  it.  The  poor  judge  of  the 
moral  character  of  the  rich,  by  the  liberality  of  their  char- 
acter ;  and  do  not  inquire  whether  the  beneficence  spring 
from  ostentation,  or  from  any  other  evil  principle  in  the 


214  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

heart.  They  do  not  consider  whether  an  act  of  bounty  to 
themselves  may  not  be  cruelty  to  others.  Even  ministers 
of  the  Gospel,  (through  the  weakness  natural  to  man,) 
sometimes  perhaps  too  easily  assume  that  person  to  be  good 
who  attends  their  ministry,  who  swells  their  congregation, 
and  is  moral  in  respect  to  the  outward  actions  of  his  life  : 
since  ministers  see  not  the  heart. 

It  is,  therefore,  an  easy  thing  to  acquire  a  good  character 
in  the  world.  In  general,  you  have  only  to  act  towards  any 
person  in  the  manner  which  shall  gratify  his  feelings,  agree 
with  his  convenience,  and  promote  his  interest ;  and  you 
shall  be  pronounced  by  him  to  be  a  worthy  man.  Such  is 
the  world's  morality.  He  is  moral  who  serves  and  pleases 
us  ;  and  he  is  immoral  who  contradicts  or  injures  us  ;  we 
assume  his  heart  to  be  good  if  the  man  have  been  good  to  us. 

This  false  mode  of  judging  others  tends  to  false  judg- 
ment of  ourselves  ;  because  too  many  attend  more  to  the 
character  vvhich  they  have  with  men,  than  to  what  they  are 
in  the  sight  of  God.  It  is  exceedingly  difficult  to  call  men 
away  from  the  consideration  of  what  others  think  of  them : 
to  make  them  meditate  on  their  own  way,  scrutinize  their 
motives,  and  examine  whether  amidst  all  the  accomplish- 
ments which  they  receive,  they  are  sincere  in  the  sight  of 
their  Omniscient  Judge. 

"  Blessed,"  says  our  Saviour,  "  are  the  pure  in  heart, 
for  they  shall  see  God."  Purity  of  heart,  indeed,  leads  to 
the  fulfilment  of  every  part  of  morality ;  and  not  of  morality 
alone,  but  of  religion  also.  To  this  purity  it  is  the  great 
end  of  Christianity  to  bring  us.  The  Pharisees  did  all  to 
be  seen  of  men.  Their  very  alms  became  a  sin  ;  because 
they  were  not  done  from  a  right  motive.  Their  religion 
also  consisted  in  forms  and  ceremonies  in  which  the  heart 
had  no  part.  The  religion  of  Christ  stands  opposed  to  all 
systems  of  partiality  and  hypocrisy.  All  the  doctrines  of 
Christianity  have,  therefore,  a  manifest  tendency  to  promote 
this  purity.  A  principle  of  purity  is  connected  with  its 
faith,  its  hope,  and  its  charity.     Of  its  faith,  it  is  observed 


THE  SERMON  ON  THE  MOUNT     215 

m  Scripture,  that  God  "purified  men's  hearts  by  faith." 
Every  one  that  hath  this  hopii,  is  said  to  purify  himself  as 
God  is  pure:  and  the  great  Christian  grace  of  love,  oi 
charity,  is  thus  spoken  of  by  the  Apostle  ;— "  Now  the  end 
of  the  commandments  is  charity,  out  of  a  pure  heart,  and  a 
good  conscience,  and  faith  unfeigned." 

"  Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart ;  for  they  shall  see  God." 
The  words  imply,  that  they,  and  they  only,  shall  see  Him  ; 
for  "  without  holiness,  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord."  God 
is  pure ;  and  they  who  hope  to  enter  into  His  presence 
must  be  pure  also.  Heaven  is  a  place  into  Avhich  nothing 
shall  enter  that  defileth.  Spotless  purity,  indeed,  is  not  to 
be  attained  here  ;  but  it  is  to  be  cultivated  on  earth,  in 
order  that  it  may  be  perfected  in  heaven.  It  is,  indeed,  for 
this  purpose,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  bestowed.  To  purify 
our  hearts  is  the  great  end  of  His  coming.  Let  us  then 
pray  for  His  divine  influence  upon  us.  The  death  of 
Christ, — the  great  atonement  for  sin, — is  spoken  of  in 
Scripture  as  tending  also  to  our  purification  ;  for  "  He  gave 
himself  for  us,  that  He  might  redeem  us  from  all  iniquity, 
and  purify  unto  Himself  a  peculiar  people,  zealous  of  good 
iTorks." 


VII. 

ST.  MATTHEW,  V.  9. 


Blessed  aie  the  peacemakers  ;   for  they  shall  be  called  the  children 
of  God. 

Our  Saviour  here  names  another  of  those  dispositions 
by  which  a  Christian  was  to  be  known  :  and  pronounces 
ihe  possessor  of  it  to  be  blessed.  The  introduction  of  a 
more  peaceable  spirit  into  this  violent  and  contentious 
world  was  one  of  the  great  ends  to  be  brought  about  by  the 


216  FAMILY   COMMENTARY    ON 

Gospel :  and  the  Apostle,  in  exact  agreement  with  his 
Master,  speaks  thus  to  all  Christians  :  "  If  it  be  possible, 
as  much  as  lieth  in  you,  live  peaceably  with  all  men.'" 

Here,  however,  it  will  perhaps  be  objected  : — "  But  has 
not  Christianity  been  the  cause  of  many  wars,  as  well  as 
of  heats  and  animosities  among  the  several  sects  who  pro- 
fess it  ?  Do  not  individuals  often  quarrel  on  the  very  sub- 
ject of  religion  ?  Does  not  Christianity,  therefore,  hinder 
peace,  instead  of  promoting  it ;  and  are  not  many  Christians 
very  far  from  peaceable  ?"  Two  answers  must  be  given  to 
this  objection.  First,  it  must  be  admitted,  that  Christianity 
(and  we  mean  real  Christianity)  has  been  the  innocent  cause 
of  many  differences.  It  has  necessarily  created  a  new  di- 
versity of  opinion.  Imagine  to  yourself  a  family  in  which 
all  the  members  agree  to  forget  God  ;  and  to  live  wickedly, 
without  upbraiding  or  reproving  one  another.  And,  then, 
imagine-  a  part  of  this  wicked  family  (and  at  first  only  a 
small  part)  to  become  sensible  of  their  former  wickedness, 
and  to  begin  to  lead  a  new  life,  and  to  wish  to  bring  the  rest 
of  the  family  to  the  same  sentiments.  Do  you  not  see,  that, 
in  such  a  case,  a  contention  will  arise  which  there  was  not 
before  ;  the  good,  by  their  conduct,  and  sometimes  also  by 
their  speech,  reproving  the  wicked ;  and  the  wicked  be- 
coming exasperated  at  the  reproof?  And  to  whose  fault 
ought  this  new  contention  to  be  charged  ?  The  wicked,  no 
doubt,  will  be  inclined  to  say,  that  it  is  the  fault  of  those 
who  have  introduced  the  new  opinions  ;  and  who  assume 
themselves  to  be  so  much  better  than  their  neighbours  , 
but  is  it  not  much  fairer,  to  affirm  that  the  wicked  are  in 
fault,  who  are  determined  to  retain  their  wickedness  ;  espe- 
cially if  the  good  should  be  peaceable  in  their  behaviour, 
and  if  this  peaceableness  of  temper  should  have  made  a 
striking  part  of  their  very  change  1 

Such  is  the  fair  explanation  of  the  manner  in  which 
Christianity  has  been  the  occasion  of  new  differences.  In 
this  respect,  we  grant  that  it  has  broken  the  peace  of  the 
world 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  217 

But  there  is  another  cibservation  to  bo  made  in  answer  to 
the  objection.  Many  false  Christians  have  appeared  ;  and 
these  have  caused  much  disputation  respecting  religion.  A 
rash,  A'ehement,  and  unguarded  conduct  has  often  been  con- 
founded with  zeal  for  the  Gospel.  Some  persons  think 
that  every  kind  of  religious  stir  in  the  world  is  good  and 
desirable.  They  forget  that  the  Gospel  is  the  Gospel  of 
peace  :  and  should  never  even  be  preached  in  a  spirit  of 
hostility  and  disputation.  Reconciliation  and  peace  with 
God,  and  peace  and  love  among  men,  are  the  chief  things 
which  it  teaches.  Whoever,  therefore,  in  attempting  to 
spread  the  Gospel  is  only  indulging  his  own  natural 
passions,  should  not  be  considered  among  the  real  Chris- 
Uans  ;  nor  should  his  Gospel  be  accounted  to  be  the  true 
(iospel  of  Christ. 

Having  thus  answered  the  objection,  let  us  proceed  more 
particularly  to  consider  the  duty  which  is  implied  in  this 
precept  of  Christ — "  Blessed  are  the  peacemakers ;  for 
they  shall  be  called  the  children  of  God."  The  Christian, 
then,  though  by  his  holy  singularity  he  may  innocently 
cause  others  to  take  offence,  will  himself  endeavour  to  be 
at  peace  with  every  one.  He  will  be  engaged  in  healing 
quarrels,  not  in  inflaming  them  ;  his  very  profession  will  be 
that  of  a  peacemaker.  Are  any  persons  at  variance  ? — He 
is  glad  to  compose  strife,  to  lessen  differences,  and  to  calm 
down  all  the  bad  passions  of  men.  His  own  tempers 
having  been  subdued  and  regulated  by  the  Gospel,  he  is 
qualified  to  become  a  mediator  to  others  ;  and  he  is  willing 
•o  become  umpire  in  any  dispute,  which  he  can  indulge  the 
hope  of  being  able  to  compose.  While  other  men,  by  their 
iingoverned  tempers,  enter  into  quarrels  themselves,  and, 
also,  by  the  rashness  of  their  tongues,  encourage  heats  and 
animosities  in  others,  the  Christian  is  prudent  and  gentle  ; 
he  fears  lest,  by  spreading  a  false  tale,  or  by-  making  a 
hasty  charge,  or  by  taking  too  strong  a  side  either  with  one 
party  or  another,  ho  should  be  the  means  of  increasing 
feuds  ;  he  therefore  keeps  his  tongue  as  with  a  bridle  ;  ho 
19 


218  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

does  not  repeat  one  half  the  tales  which  he  has  heard,  be- 
cause he  knows  that  peace  will  best  be  promoted  by  his 
silence  ;  and  he  prefers  peace  to  the  indulgence  of  his 
vanity,  or  of  his  talkativeness.  Do  any  speak  violently  to 
him  ?  He  does  not  answer  them  as  violently,  for  he  wishes 
to  be  at  peace  with  them  ;  he  is  such  a  lover  of  peace  that 
he  will  not  break  i%  though  he  should  be  reflected  on  for  his 
quietness.  He  pursues  this  cautious  plan,  healing  many 
quarrels,  and  causing  none  ;  and  labouring  to  bring  all  men 
to  love  one  another.  War  and  discord  are  his  aversion.  A 
national  war  he  will  be  slow  to  justify :  he  will  join  in  it 
only  on  the  ground  of  self-defence,  and  of  its  appearing 
not  to  be  avoided  with  safety.  And  lastly,  he  will  be  a 
promoter  of  peace  in  matters  of  religion.  "  The  wisdom 
which  is  from  above,  is  first  pure,  indeed,  and  then  peace- 
able." It  is  pure  in  the  first  place,  and  peaceable  in  the 
second.  After  looking  well,  therefore,  in  the  first  place  to 
the  purity  of  religion,  he  will  next  consider  how  peace  may 
best  be  consulted.  "  Peace,  he  will  say,  as  well  as  grace, 
be  with  all  them  that  love  the  Lord  Jesus  in  sincerity." 
He  will  rate  very  highly  the  importance  of  preserving 
peace  in  the  Church  of  God  ;  and  will  be  very  fearful  of 
multiplying  sects  and  creating  needless  dissension.  He 
knows  that  edification  is  best  promoted  amidst  the  tran- 
quillity of  the  Church  :  for  the  "  fruit  of  righteousness  ia 
sown  in  peace  of  them  that  make  peace."  It  is  not  sown 
amidst  the  noisy  disputation  and  virulent  invectives  of 
Angry  and  contending  parlies. 


THE    SERMON   ON    THE    MOUNT.  219 

VIII. 

ST.  MATTHEW,  V.  10,  11,  IJJ. 

Blessed  are  they  which  are   persecuted  for  righteousness'  s«ke;    To; 

theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
Blessed  are  ye  when  men  shall  revile  you,  and  persecute  you,  and  shall 

say  all  manner  of  evil  against  you,  falsely,  for  my  sake  : 
Rejoice,  and  be  exceeding  glad,  for  great  is  your  reward  in  heaven  ;  for 

ao  persecuted  they  the  prophets  which  were  before  you. 

Our  Saviour  here  sets  before  his  disciples  the  oppo- 
sition and  persecution  which  they  were  to  expect  in  this 
world,  on  the  one  hand  ;  and  the  glorious  reward  in  a  life 
to  come,  on  the  other.  His  doctrine  w^ould,  in  this  respect, 
seem  new  to  his  hearers.  The  Pharisees  were  of  a  re- 
ligion which  brought  to  them  much  honour  from  men ;  and 
the  general  body  of  the  Jews  had  no  idea  that  a  man's  re- 
ligious faith  would  expose  him  to  trial  and  persecution. 
The  religion,  indeed,  both  of  the  Pharisees,  and  of  the  body 
of  the  Jews,  was  an  easy  and  popular  religion  ;  it  was  not 
the  struggling  religion  of  a  minority.  The  professors  of  it 
had  only  to  swim  with  the  stream  ;  they  neither  combated 
their  own  natural  corruption,  nor  the  common  errors  and 
iniquities  of  the  age. 

In  this  respect  the  disciples  of  Christ  were  to  differ 
from  the  Jews ;  and  of  this  difference  our  Saviour  gives 
notice,  in  the  passage  which  we  are  considering.  It  is,  as 
if  He  had  said,  "  Think  not  that  if  you  are  my  followers, 
all  men  shall  speak  well  of  you.  Far  from  it ; — if  you 
follow  me,  you  must  expect  much  reproach."  The  servants 
of  God  have  in  all  ages  been  the  objects  of  censure  to  those 
who  lived  at  the  same  time  with  them  ;  though  they  may 
have  been  extolled  by  the  worldly  people  of  succeeding 
ages.  Learn,  therefore,  to  consider  the  opposition  of  the 
Rge  in  which  you  live,  as  a  proof  that  you  are  followers  of 


220  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

the  Prophets  who  went  before  you  ;  and  be  content  to  be  as 
ill  received  as  they.  "  Blessed  am  they  which  are  per- 
secuted for  righteousness' sake.  Blessed  are  ye  wlien  men 
shall  revile  j'ou,  and  persecute  you,  and  say  all  manner  of 
evil  against  you,  falsely,  for  my  sake :  Rejoice  and  be  exceed- 
ing glad."  Account  yourselves  happy  in  the  midst  of  your 
persecutions  ;  for  great  is  your  reward  in  Heaven.  Look 
forward  to  that  immense  recompense  which  awaits  you ; 
and  which  shall  be  proportioned  to  your  persecutions  here 
on  earth.  Take  care,  indeed,  that  you  are  reviled  not  for 
that  which  is  evil,  but  for  tliat  which  is  good.  Be  sure 
that  whatever  is  said  against  you,  be  said  "  falselv,"  and 
"  for  my  sake."  Let  the  reproach  be  on  account  of  faith- 
fulness to  my  cause  ;  and  while  you  coniinue  thus  faithful 
and  thus  reproached,  not  only  be  not  cmsL  down,  but  rejoice, 
even,  and  be  exceeding  glad  ;  for  "  great  is  your  reward  in 
Heaven." 

Such  was  our  Saviour's  language  to  his  disciples  ;  and 
It  is  no  small  proof  of  the  truth  of  his  religion  that  it  was 
received  under  such  discouraging  circumstances.  They 
embraced  persecutions  and  tribulations,  having  been  told 
to  expect  them. ;  but  they  embraced  at  the  same  time  the 
hope  of  eternal  glory  ;  and  this  hope  supported  them,  even 
under  the  pains  of  martyrdom.  Though,  for  a  time,  fearful 
and  weak  in  faith  :  yet,  when  endued  with  that  "  power 
from  on  high,"  which  they  received  on  the  day  of  Pentecost, 
they  learned  to  fear  the  face  of  no  man.  We  find,  that, 
when  beaten  with  many  stripes,  "  they  rejoiced,  that  they 
were  counted  worthy  to  suffer  shame  for  the  name  of 
Christ  ;"  we  read,  also,  that  Paul  and  Silas,  when  in  prison, 
"sung  praises  to  God;"  and  we  hear  the  Apostle  thus 
expressing  himself — "  For  Thy  sake  we  are  killed  all  the 
day  long.  We  are  accounted  as  sheep  for  the  slaughter. 
Who  shall  separate  us  from  the  love  of  Christ  ?  Shall 
tribulation  or  distress,  or  persecution,  or  famine,  or  na- 
Kedness,  or  peril,  or  sword  ?  Nay,  in  all  these  things, 
we  are  more  than  conquerors  through  Him  that  loved  us  " 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  221 

Let  us  now  consider  how  far  we  are  to  apply  this  pas- 
sage to  ourselves. 

And,  first,  it  shall  be  allowed,  that  the  same  persecution, 
to  which  the  Apostles  and  early  Christians  were  exposed, 
by  no  means  threatens  us.  The  world  is  now  governed  by 
better  laws  :  and  this  is  one  reason  why  the  modern  Chris- 
tian does  not  experience  the  same  degree  of  ill-treatment : 
another  reason  is,  that  the  faith  of  Christ  has  now  been 
established.  The  Christian  minister  of  this  day  does  not 
like  the  Apostles,  proclaim  a  faith  entirely  new  ;  he  does 
not  oppose  as  they  did,  all  the  professed  opinions  of  men. 
Still,  however,  the  case  is  not  altogether  changed.  Perse- 
cution indeed  has,  generally  speaking,  ceased  ;  but  oppo- 
sition to  the  Gospel  of  Christ  (we  mean  to  the  Gospel 
preached  and  practised  in  its  primitive  purity  and  strictness) 
certainly  has  not.  It  is  but  too  plain,  that  the  world  at  this 
day  is  not  truly  Christian  ;  and  that,  even  in  Christian  lands, 
the  majority  are  very  unchristian  people.  Vice  and  wick- 
edness prevail  openly  in  many  places.  Practical  infidelity 
is  in  the  hearts  of  thousands  who  fancy  themselves  to  be 
true  believers  :  and  every  where  we  meet  with  unchristian 
maxims,  sentiments,  and  customs.  It  is,  therefore,  as  plain 
a  duty  in  the  modern  Christian  to  resist  the  stream  of  the 
world,  as  ever  it  was  in  the  primitive  one.  l^ike  the 
prophets  of  old,  he  has  to  bear  his  testimony  on  the  side 
of  God  and  holiness  ;  amidst  a  multitude  of  gainsayers. 
lie  has  not  to  expose,  like  the  Apostles,  his  back  to  stripes, 
and  his  life  to  martyrdom.  But  since  he  is  delivered  from 
these  greater  trials,  let  him  the  more  cheerfully  endure  the 
smaller.  Let  him  not  fear  to  assert  his  Christian  singu- 
larity, to  resist  the  corrupt  customs  of  this  generation,  and 
to  avoid  those  amusements  of  the  world  which  are  accom- 
modated to  its  unchristian  taste,  and  are  unbecoming  the 
purity  and  strictness  of  the  Gospel.  Let  him  refuse,  in 
short,  in  a  thousand  instances,  to  do  as  others  do ;  and  let 
him  practise  many  things  which  others,  deeming  them  un- 
necessary strictnesses,  do  nnt  care  to  practise.  Let  him 
19* 


222  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

sometimes  reprove  others  for  their  sins, — a  duty  which  is 
indeed  quite  indispensable  in  Christian  ministers.  Finally, 
let  him,  who  has  as  yet  experienced  no  opposition,  examine 
whether  his  faith  and  his  practice  be  not  accommodated  to 
the  taste  of  the  world  in  a  manner  quite  unauthorized  by 
Scripture  ;  and  if  the  dread  of  opposition  have  been  the 
hindrance  to  his  profession  of  a  purer  Christianity,  let  him 
remember  who  hath  said,  "  Except  a  man  take  up  his  cross 
daily,  he  cannot  be  my  disciple  ;"  and  "  except  a  man  for- 
sake even  his  father  and  mother  and  wife  and  children 
(when  they  are  his  hindrance  in  the  Gospel,)  yea,  and  his 
own  life  also,  he  cannot  be  my  disciple."  And  again, 
"  WhosocA'er  shall  be  ashamed  of  me  and  of  my  words,  of 
him  shall  the  Son  of  man  be  ashamed,  when  He  cometh  in 
the  glory  of  his  Father,  and  with  his  holy  Angels." 


IX. 

ST.  MATTHEW,  V.  13,  14,  15,  16. 

Ye  are  the  salt  of  the  earth :  but  if  the  salt  have  lost  his  savour,  where- 
with shall  it  be  salted  1  It  is  thenceforth  good  for  nothing  but  to  be 
cast  out,  and  to  be  trodden  under  foot  of  men. 

Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world.  A  city  that  is  set  on  an  hill,  cannot  be  hid. 

Neither  do  nnen  light  a  candle,  and  put  it  under  a  bushel,  but  on  a  candle- 
stick ;  and  it  giveth  light  unto  all  that  are  in  the  house. 

Let  your  light  so  shine  before  men,  that  they  may  see  your  good  works, 
and  glorify  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven. 

How  high  an  idea  of  Christianity  does  our  Saviour 
here  present  to  us.  Christians  are  the  "  salt  of  the  earth." 
In  them  ought  to  be  that  savour  by  which  *he  whole  world  is 
to  be  seasoned.  Again,  Christians  are  the  "  light  of  the 
world."  By  them  is  the  moral  darkness  of  this  wicked 
world  to  bft  enlightened      And  again,  "  they  are  like  a  city 


THE    SERMON    ON   THE   MOUNT.  223 

set  upon  a  hill."    They  are  to  be  conspicuous  to  all  around, 
for  iheir  superior  virtue  and  excellence.    Such  did  Christ, 
when  He  was  on  earth,  require  his  disciples  to  be ;  and 
such  in  fact  they  were,  in  the  first  ages  of  the  Church.    In 
these  degenerate  days  an  opinion  prevails,  and  even  among 
many  who  call  themselves  Christians,  that  we  should  not 
be  particular  in  any  respect ;  that  we  ought  not  to  profess 
any  more  religion  than  our  neighbours  ;  that  it  is  presump- 
tuous  to  suppose  that  we  can  enlighten  others  ;  and  illiberal 
to  think  that  our  own  mode  of  faith  is  the  best.     But  how 
inconsistent    is     such    language   with    these    sayings    of 
Christ'     Are  we  not  required  to  be  singular?     it  is  to 
be  feared,  that  they,  who  entertain  sentiments  so  lowering 
to   the    character   of  religion,    are   the  persons  who   are 
condemned  in  the  latter   part  of  the  thirteenth  verse.^^   I 
mean  that  they  are   salt  which  has  Most   its  savour,  - 
Christians  without  the  spirit  of  Christianity ;  and,  just  as 
salt,  which  has  become  tasteless,  is  only  "  fit  to  be  cast  on 
the  ground,  and  trodden  under  foot  of  men,"  so  are  these 
ordinary  and  insipid  Christians  fit  only  to  be  cast  out  of  the 

Christian  Church.  ,       j  . 

Let  us  now,  more  particularly,  consider  the  duty  re- 
quired bv  these  words  of  Christ.  Undoubtedly  it  is  not 
intended' by  them  that  vve  should  be  ostentatious  in  our  re- 
liaion:  for  we  are  commanded  to  be  "poor  in  spirit"  and 
to"  be  meek  and  lowly  in  heart.  Christ,  nevertheless, 
must  mean  to  insist  that  there  should  be  such  a  character 
and  tone  in  our  religion,  as  shall  distinguish  us  from  the 
world  He  expects  the  difference  between  us  and  other 
men  to  be  so  great,  that  other  men  shall  be  struck  by  that 
difi-erence  This  is  the  manner  in  which  He  has  ordained 
that  the  work  of  converting  mankind  shall  be  carried  on. 
Our  li-ht  is  so  to  shine  before  men,  that  they  (seeing 
our  good  works)  may  glorify  our  Father  which  is  m 
heaven.  Christ  has  appointed  preaching  to  be  one  of  the 
means  of  extending  His  kingdom:  but  He  has  not  more 
plainly  directed  ministers    to    preach,  than  He  has  com- 


S.24  FAMILY    CO^IMENTARY    ON 

manded  private  Christians  so  to  shine  by  their  life  anr} 
conversation  that  men  may  thereby  be  brought  to  the 
knowledge  of  tlie  Gosjx^l.  A  Christianity,  therefore,  which 
has  in  it  nothing  particiiiar,  which  exhibits  no  other  virtue 
than  that  of  njariy  hifidels,  v/hich  allows  its  professors  to 
conform  themselves  to  the  vvorld,  and  in  no  respect  rises 
above  mediocrity,  is  no  Christianity  in  His  sight :  for  how 
<;an  he,  who  has  none  of  that  higher  virtue  which  attracts 
notice,  be  compared  to  "  a  city  set  on  a  hill  which  cannot 
be  hid  ?" — How  can  he,  who  never  endeavoured  by  th*j 
brightness  of  his  example  to  enlighten  the  circle  of  his 
worldly  neighbours,  be  likened  to  "  a  candle  which  is  set 
upon  a  candlestick,  and  giveth  light  to  all  that  arc  in  the 
house  V — And  how  can  he,  who  does  not  differ  from  the 
mass  of  mankind,  be  compared  to  salt,  by  the  virtue  of 
which  the  rest  of  the  world  is  to  be  seasoned?  Such  persons 
should  stand  reproved  by  these  sayings  of  Christ  :  and, 
indeed,  there  is  scarcely  a  sentence  in  this  Sermon  on  the 
Mount,  which  might  not  reprove  them. 

But  we  may  also  apply  this  passage  to  the  case  of  some 
seriously  disposed  persons  ;  we  mean  to  the  case  of  those 
who  are  so  engrossed  by  the  consideration  of  the  remaining 
corruptions  of  their  nature,  and  so  fearful  both  of  ostentation 
in  religion,  and  of  self-righteousness,  that  they  do  n&t 
enough  consider  themselves  as  called  by  Christianity  to  an 
open  profession  of  their  faith,  and  an  open  exercise  of  their 
good  works.  It  is  true,  that  we  are  directed  to  let  our  alms 
be  in  secret,  and  not  let  our  left  hand  know  what  our  right 
hand  doelh.  But  are  v/e  not  instructed  in  this  passage, 
that  we  are  to  resemble  a  candle,  which  men  do  not  put 
imder  a  bushel,  but  on  a  candlestick,  that  it  may  give  light 
fo  the  whole  house  ?  There  is,  therefore,  a  middle  way 
between  Pharisaical  ostentation,  and  a  false  and  studied 
humility.  Our  works  should  be  seen,  thougli  they  should 
not  be  done  in  order  to  be  seen.  They  should  be  so  far 
plain  and  public,  that  men  may  be  led  by  them  "  to  glorify 
our  Father  which  is  in  neava    " 


THE    SERMON   ON    THE    MOUNT.  225 

May  our  light  in  every  respect  shine  before  men !  may 
we,  as  citizens  of  the  government  imder  which  we  live,  as 
husbands  and  wives,  as  parents  and  children,  as  master-? 
and  servants,  fulfil  the  duties  of  our  several  stations  in  a 
maimer  so  exemplary  and  striking,  that  all  those  who  are 
acquainted  with  us  may  acknowledge  how  excellent  a  thing 
it  is  to  be  a  Christian. 


X. 

ST.  MATTHEW,   V.  17—19. 

Think  not  that  I  am  come  to  destroy  the  law,  or  the  prophets  ;  I  aiii  not 

come  to  destroy,  but  to  fulfil. 
For  verily  I  say  unto  you,  till  heaven  and  earth  pass,  one  jot  or  one  tittle 

shall  in  nov/ise  pass  from  the  law,  till  all  be  fulfilled. 
Whosoever  therefore  shall  break  one  of  these  least  commandments,  and 

shall  teach  men  so,  he  shall  be  called  the  least  in  the  kingdom  of 

heaven  :  but  whosoever  shall  do  and  teach  them,  the  same  shall  be 

called  great  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

One  error  of  the  Jews,  and  one  ground  of  their  prejudice 
against  Christ,  consisted  in  an  opinion  that  He  was  come 
"  to  destroy  the  law  and  the  prophets  :" — that  is,  to  over- 
throw whatsoever  Moses  and  the  prophets  had  said.  Christ 
here  declares  that  He  came  for  the  very  contrary  purpose  : 
"  I  am  not  come  to  destroy,  but  to  fulfil." 

The  religion  of  Moses  came  from  God.  The  one,  there- 
fore, could  not  be  contrary  to  the  other.  Christ  was  not 
the  rival,  or  the  enemy,  of  Moses  ;  and  consequently,  it 
ought  not  to  be  supposed,  that  the  Jev/s  who  joined  them- 
selves to  Christ,  apostatized  from  their  own  lawgiver. 

It  is  true,  that,  after  the  coming  of  Christ,  many  cere- 
monies belonging  to  the  former  dispensation  were  abolished  ; 
for   these  were  no   longer   necessary.     They    had  been 


226  FAMILY    COMMENTAKV    OH 

"  figure:,  for  ihe  time  then  present."  'I'hcy  had  been  estab- 
lished in  order  to  prefigure  Christ;  and  to  supply  some 
divine  information  of  the  doctrines,  which  He  and  hia 
apostles  were  more  fully  to  reveal.  Christ  on  this  account 
ought  to  be  considered  as  having  come  to  fulfil  the  law  and 
the  prophets,  not  to  overthrow  them.  He  fulfilled  that  which 
was  said  by  the  prophets, — by  accomplishing  their  prophecies 
concerning  Himself.  He  fulfilled  that  which  was  said  by 
Moses, — by  accomplishing  the  types  and  ceremonies  which 
Moses  had  enjoined.  He  also  fulfilled  the  law  of  Moses, 
by  being  himself  perfectly  obedient  to  that  law :  and  He 
fulfilled  it,  by  requiring  from  His  disciples  obedience  to  all 
the  moral  parts  of  it;  an  obedience  indeed,  far  stricter  than 
that  which  was  paid  to  it  by  the  Pharisees.  "  Verily  I  say 
unto  you,"  said  Christ,  "  till  Heaven  and  earth  pass,  one 
jot  or  one  tittle  shall  in  nowise  pass  from  the  law,  till  all  be 
fulfilled  :  whosoever  therefore  shall  break  one  of  these  least 
commandments,  and  shall  teach  men  so,  he  shall  be  called 
the  least  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  but  whosoever  shall 
do  and  teach  them,  the  same  shall  be  called  great  in  the 
kingdom  of  heaven."  How  does  Christ  do  honour  to  the 
law  by  these  words.  Woe  be  to  those,  who,  though  they 
may  profess  to  honour  it,  do  not  honour  it  by  their  obedience 
Some  have  fancied,  that  to  speak  contemptuously  of  the 
Lav),  is  a  sign  of  their  proficiency  in  the  Gospel.  "  Since 
the  Gospel,"  say  they,  "  is  the  Gospel  of  Grace,  there  is  no 
necessity  to  be  obedient  to  the  Law ;  for  the  Law  cannot 
justify  us."  It  is  true,  that  our  obedience  is  imperfect ; 
and,  since  it  is  imperfect,  cannot  save  us.  We  must  be 
justified  by  Christ  alone  through  faith.  But  this  doctrine 
of  justification  by  faith  does  not  diminish  the  necessity  of 
obedience.  Let  us  reflect  on  the  nature  of  the  Law  ;  it 
commands  love  to  God  and  love  to  man  ;  and  can  any  man 
doubt  whether  it  be  a  duty  to  love  God  and  his  fellow- 
creatures  ?  He  who  violates  the  Law,  even  in  the  least 
pomt,  and  teaches  others  to  despise  it,  is  said  by  Christ 
to  be  "  the  least  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  but  whosoever 


THE     SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  227 

shall  do  and  teach  them,  the  same  shall  be  called  great  in 
the  kingdom  of  heaven."  Doubtless,  the  meaning  of  this 
expression  is,  that  Christ  will  estimate  the  character  of 
the  members  of  His  Church  by  the  degree  of  their  obe- 
dience. This  is  our  Saviour's  mode  of  judging.  May  it 
be  ours  also.  He  who  fails  the  most  in  obedience  to  the 
law,  is  accounted  by  Christ  the  least  of  His  disciples ; 
and  he,  who  rises  highest  in  obedience,  shall  also  rise 
highest  in  the  kingdom  of  God. 


XL 
ST.  MATTHEW,  V.  20. 


For  I  say  unto  you,  that  except  your  righteousness  shall  exceed  the 
righteousness  of  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  ye  shall  in  no  case  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

The  Scribes  were  the  expounders  of  the  Jewish  law  ; 
and  the  Pharisees  were  reputed  the  strictest  sect  among  the 
Jews.  Both  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  were  held  in  high 
reputation  by  the  people.  This  saying  of  Christ,  there- 
fore, would  exceedingly  surprise  His  hearers.  Must  we 
then  be  stricter,  they  would  say,  than  the  strictest  sect  of 
the  Jews  1 — more  religious  than  our  very  teachers  in  reli- 
gion ?  Our  Saviour,  nevertheless,  ought  not  to  be  consid- 
ered severe,  on  account  of  this  expression.  The  case  was 
this  :  The  Scribes  and  Pharisees  were  corrupt,  both  in 
ioctrine  and  practice  :  they  were  "  blind  leaders  of  the 
blind."  Nothing,  therefore,  could  be  more  essential  to  the 
success  of  the  Gospel  than  the  exposure  of  their  error  and 
wickedness.  How  prejudicial,  indeed,  to  the  cause  of  true 
religion  has  the  corruption  of  priests  ever  been  !  The 
stream  in  that  case  is  polluted  at  the  fountain  ;  and  if  there 


228  FAINIILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

should  be  a  disposition  in  the  people  to  admire  a  false  and 
hypocrilical  priesthood,  as  was  the  case  in  the  days  of 
Christ,  and  again,  at  the  period  of  the  Reforination,  the 
strongest  measm-es  may  be  necessary,  in  order  to  expose 
ihe  existing  daiigor,  and  to  introduce  the  light  of  true  religion. 

Let  us  now  ])roceed  to  cosisider  in  what  respects  tVie 
righteousness  of  the  followers  of  CnRrsT  was  to  exceed 
the  righteousness  of  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees. 

And,  first,  it  was  to  exceed,  inasnnich  as  the  righteousness 
of  the  followers  of  Christ  was  to  be  inward  and  real ; 
while  that  of  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  was  merely  in 
appearance.  The  sanctity  of  the  Pharisee  was  an  altogether 
external  and  affected  sanctity.  He  loved  to  clothe  himself 
in  a  long  robe ;  and  to  receive  frequent  greetings  in  the 
market  place  ;  and  to  be  called.  Rabbi,  He  made  in  the 
very  streets  long  prayers  ;  gave  alms  in  the  most  public 
manner  ;  and  thus  endeavoured  to  attract  the  veneration  of 
the  people.     He  did  all  to  be  seen  of  men. 

It  may  be  material  here  to  remark,  that,  in  these  days, 
vanity  will  not  show  itself  in  the  same  manner.  Devotion 
is  not  in  the  same  credit  now,  as  in  the  days  of  the  Phar- 
isees. Men  are  sometimes  tempted  in  our  age  to  lay  claim 
to  less  religion  than  they  really  possess,  rather  than  to 
pretend  that  they  have  more.  The  love  of  estimation  led 
the  Pharisee  to  say  long  prayers.  Let  us  beware,  lest  our 
love  of  estimation  should  ever  lead  us  to  neglect  saying  our 
prayers,  through  the  fear  of  some  fellow-creature  who  may 
be  present.  We  may  be  guilty  of  the  same  sin  Ayith  the 
Pharisee  ;  and  yet  act  in  a  different,  and  even  a  contrary, 
manner. 

The  vanity  of  the  Pharisee,  was  his  sin.  Beware,  then, 
of  vanity.  Act  not,  as  he  did,  from  mere  regard  to  char- 
acter. Be  not  honest,  only  from  a  regard  to  character. 
Be  not  sober,  only  from  a  regard  to  character.  Be  not 
chaste,  only  from  a  regard  to  character.  If  reputation  be 
the  spring  of  all  your  morality,  then  your  morality  is  jnsi 
as  superficial,  as  was  the  religion  of  the  Pharisees. 


THE    SERI\ION    ON    THE    MOUNT.  229 

Again,  liie  righteousness  of  Christians  must  exceed  that 
of  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  inasmuch  as  it  must  be  uni- 
versal, and  not  partial.  The  Pharisees  discharged  some 
duties,  and  overlooked  others.  They  performed  the  smaller, 
and  omitted  the  greater.  They  paid  tithes  on  mint,  cummin, 
and  anise  ;  but  they  neglected  the  weighter  matters  of  the 
law — ^judgment,  mercy,  and  truth  ;  they  strained  at  a  gnat, 
and  swallowed  a  camel.  Let  us  beware  of  selecting  certaiw 
parts  of  duty  which  are  easy,  and  of  slighting  others  ;  and 
especially  of  being  veiy  scrupulous  in  small  things,  and 
yet  far  from  conscientious  in  great.  Let  us  endeavour  to 
fulfil  every  duty  ;  for  "  he,  that  keepeth  the  whole  law,  and 
yet  offendeth  in  one  point,  is  guilty  of  all ;  for  the  same 
God  who  hath  said,  thoxi  shalt  not  commit  adultery,  hath 
said  also  thou  shalt  not  steal : — Now  therefore,  if  thou 
commit  not  adultery,  yet  if  thou  steal,  thou  art  become  a 
transgressor  of  the  law." 

Lastly,  our  righteousness  must  exceed  that  of  the  Scribes 
and  Pharisees,  inasmuch  as  they  carried  no  virtue  to  its 
proper  height.  They  fell  short  of  true  goodness.  It  was 
the  habit  of  the  Scribe  to  lower  the  meaning  of  Scripture, 
to  explain  down  the  law  of  God,  to  devise  exceptions  to  it, 
to  make  abatements  from  it.  The  Scripture  had  no  force 
or  strength,  no  strictness  o'i  meaninff,  no  heart-searching 
quality,  when  interpreted  by  these  teachers.  Let  us  be 
fearful  of  all  lax  expositions  of  the  word  of  God. — of  all 
worldly  ways  of  understanding  it.  The  Scribes  "  took 
away  the  key  of  knowledge ;"  and^  the  Scripture  being 
perverted  by  the  priests,  neither  true  religion,  nor  true 
morality,  prevailed  among  the  peoole.  The  particular 
nature  of  those  erroneous  internretations  of  Scripture, 
which  the  Pharisees  introduced,  is  m  some  degree  ex- 
plained by  Christ  in  the  passage  wHch  we  shall  have 
jjext  to  consider. 

20 


230  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    OS 

XII. 

ST.  MATTHEW,  V.  21—26. 

Ye  have  heard  that  it  was  said  by  them  of  old  time,  Thou  shalt  not  kii! 

and  whosoever  shall  kill  shall  be  in  danger  of  the  judgment . 
But  I  say  unto  you,  that  whosoever  is  angry  with  his  brother  without  a 

cause  shall  be  in  danger  of  the  judgment:  and  whosoever  shall  Siy 

to  his  brother,  Raca,  shall  be  in  danger  of  the  council :  but  whosoev3i 

shall  say,  Thou  fool,  shall  be  in  danger  of  hell  fire. 
Therefore,  if  thou  bring  thy  gift  to  the  altar,  and  there  rememberest  th.'?: 

thy  brother  hath  aught  agai.ist  thee  ; 
Leave  tiiere  thy  gift  before  the  altar,  and  go  thy  way  :  first  be  reconciled 

to  thy  brother,  and  then  come  and  offer  thy  gift. 
Agree  with  thine  adversary  quickly,  whiles  thou  art  in  the  way  with  him 

lest  at  any  time  the  adversary  deliver  thee   to  the  judge,  and  the 

judge  deliver  thee  to  the  officer,  and  thou  be  cast  into  prison. 
Verily  I  say  unto  thee,  thou  shall  by  no  means  come  out  thence,  till  thou 

hast  paid  the  uttermost  farthing. 

We  have  here  an  example  of  the  manner  in  which  our 
Saviour  explained  the  precept  of  the  law  of  Moses. 
"  Thou  shalt  not  kill,"  was  one  precept  of  it.  The  Scribes 
and  Pharisees  interpreted  this,  as  forbidding  only  the  direct 
act  of  murder :  and  thought  it  sufficient  to  bring  the  meo 
who  had  committed  this  crime  before  one  of  their  courts 
Such  was  their  interpretation  of  this  law  ;  "  Whosoever 
shall  kill,"  said  they,  "  shall  be  in  danger  of  the  judgment. 
Christ,  however,  considered,  that  the  sin  of  murder  pro- 
ceeded  from  anger  in  the  heart ;  and  He,  therefore,  inter- 
prets the  prohibition  of  murder,  as  a  prohibition  of  ange? 
also.  He  likewise  explains  this  law,  as  forbidding  every 
degree  of  haired  which  is  without  a  cause  :  in  doing  vvhicn 
He  uses  some  expressions,  of  which  the  meaning  was  then 
probably  familiar  to  the  Jews,  though  now  become  a  little 
obscure  ;  we  mean  the  expressions  of  "  Raca,"  and  "  Thou 
fool."     He  also  intimates,  that  in  whatever  degree    men 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  231 

indulge  their  anger  against  each  other,  in  the  same  degree 
will  God  be  angry  with  them  :  and  he  does  this  by  alluding 
to  ihe  several  Jewish  courts  of  law,  some  of  which  took 
cognisance  of  the  smaller  offences,  and  others  of  the 
greater,  each  inflicting  a  proportionate  punishment.  The 
judgment  was  the  lower  court ;  the  council  was  the  next ; 
and  the  word  "  hcll-fire"  stands  for  the  highsst  punishment 
which  could  be  inflicted  by  the  highest  court, — the  punisli* 
mont  of  being  burnt  alive. 

Our  Saviour  then  proceeds  to  remark,  that  he  who  en- 
tertains in  his  mind  any  hatred  against  his  brother,  cannot 
be  an  acceptable  worshipper  of  God  : — a  most  important 
truth,  and  one  which  we  ought  to  call  to  mind,  as  often  as 
we  engage  in  divine  worship.  If,  therefore.  He  says, 
•'  thou  bring  thy  gift  to  the  altar,  and  ,i\ere  rememberest 
that  thy  brother  hath  anght  against  thee,  leave  there  thy 
gift  before  the  altar,  and  go  thy  way ;  first  be  reconciled  to 
thy  brother,  and  then  come,  and  offer  thy  gift."  He  then 
advises  those  who  have  any  quarrel,  to  agree  with  their 
adversary  quickly  ;  and  by  adverting  to  the  present  con- 
sequences, which,  in  this  world,  attend  the  delay  of  the 
recoiiciiiation,  suggests  the  line  of  conduct,  which  it  is  our 
highest  wisdom  to  pursue. 

Let  us  make  some  piactical  application  of  this  part  of 
the  subject.  The  Pharisees  offered  up  many  a  sacrifice  to 
God,  with  hearts  full  of  ill-will  to  their  neighbours.  Their 
religion  vvas  also  on  this  account  a  religion  which  God 
abhorred :  He  will  have  a  pure  heart  in  his  worshippers 
He  will  accept  no  worship  for  Himself,  while  His  worship- 
per is  at  enmity  with  his  neighbour.  The  Church  ot 
England  expects  her  members  to  examine  whether  they 
are  in  charily  with  all  men,  before  they  venture  to  receive 
the  sacrament.  Nothing  can  be  more  seasonable  than  such 
an  expectation.  This  passage,  however,  may  suggest  the 
propriety  of  questioning  ourselves,  on  the  same  point,  not 
only  then,  but,  also,  as  often  as  we  offer  up  our  worship; 
%ince  tliere  is  no  part  of  it  which  is  consistent  with  an 


232  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

angry  state  of  the  heart.    He  that  would  acceptably  worship 
God  must  also  love  his  neighbour. 

Are  we  then  well  assured  that  we  indulge  no  malice  or 
hatred  ?  Is  none  of  this  seed  of  murder  in  our  hearts  1 
Let  it  not  satisfy  us  to  say  that  we  would  not  kill.  This 
was  the  scanty  morality  of  the  Pharisees.  This  was  their 
narrow  way  of  explaining  the  law.  Christ  hath  taught 
us  a  larger  mterpretatiou  of  it.  Are  we  followers  of 
Christ, — and  have  we  learnt  from  Him  fully  to  examine 
ourselves  on  this  point  ?  Do  we  perceive  the  sin,  even  of 
an  angry  word  or  of  an  angry  motion  within  the  heart  ?  Do 
we  therefore  watch  the  heart?  Do  we  keep  the  heart  (as 
David  expresses  it)  with  all  diligence,  knowing  that  out  of 
it  are  the  issues  of  life  ?  Is  our  religion  a  religion  of  the 
heart,  and  not  of  the  knee  only,  and  of  the  lip  ?  In  vain  do 
we  repair  to  the  house  of  God  ;  in  vain  do  we  prostrate  our 
bodies  before  Him  ;  in  vain  does  our  tongue  make  even  the 
fullest  profession  of  our  guilt ;  in  vain  is  all  our  Christian 
confidence  and  hope  ;  if  we  maintain  a  quarrel  against 
any  : — if  we  do  not  in  our  hearts  love  every  man  his  neigh- 
bour : — "  for  he  that  hatelh  his  brother,"  says  the  Apostle, 
"  is  a  murderer ;  and  ye  know  that  no  murderer  hath 
eternal  life  abiding  in  him."* 

These  observations  seem  particularly  applicable  to  per- 
sons of  a  very  narrow  and  sectarian  spirit ;  to  those,  I  mean, 
whose  religion,  like  that  of  the  Jews,  has  rendered  them 
severe,  unsocial,  and  uncharitable.  Men  of  this  class  are 
in  great  danger  of  carrying  their  religious  hatred  of  some 
opposite  sect,  up  to  their  very  house  of  worship.  It  is  true, 
that  we  should  neither  tolerate  the  heresies  of  any  sect, 
nor  the  sins  of  any  individual ;  we  should  nevertheless 
anxiously  inquire,  whether  our  religious  opposition  to  the 
errors  of  men  may  not  degenerate  into  hatred  of  them,  and 
thus  corrupt  our  relisious  service.  Let  us  breathe,  espe 
cially  when  we  are  in  the  house  of  prayer,  a  spirit  of  kindness 

•  1  St.  John,  iiL  13. 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  233 

and  reconciliation  towards  all.  Let  us  remember,  tlia\, 
"  love  is  of  God  ;"  and  that  he  is  the  most  likely  to  be  both 
pure  in  his  own  worship,  and  right  in  his  own  creed,  who 
most  loves  God  and  his  fellow-creatures  ;  "  for  he,  that 
saith  he  is  in  the  light,  and  hateth  his  brother,  is  in  dark- 
ness, even  until  now:"  and  "by  this  shall  all  men  know 
that  ye  are  my  disciples,  if  ye  have  love,  one  towards 
another." 


XIII. 

ST.  MA.TTHEW,  V.  27,  28 

Ye  have  heard  that  it  was  said  by  them  of  old  time,  thou  shalt  not  com- 
mit adultery  : 

But  I  say  unto  you,  that  whosoever  looketh  on  a  woman  to  lust  after  her 
hath  committed  adultery  with  her  already  in  his  heart. 

We  have  here  another  instance  of  the  strict  manner  in 
which  our  Saviour  explains  the  law  of  Moses.  The 
seventh  commandment  had  said  "  Thou  shalt  not  commit 
adultery  ;"  and  the  Jews,  after  the  example  of  the  Scribes 
and  Pharisees,  seem  to  have  considered  actual  adultery 
alone  as  forbidden  by  it ;  a  crime  which  prudence,  which 
reputation,  which  self-interest,  which  the  most  common 
regard  to  conscience  might  be  sufficient  to  prevent ;  and 
which  was  far  from  common,  even  among  many  heathen 
nations.  Was  this  then  the  whole  sin  which  the  religion 
of  Christ  was  to  forbid  ?  Was  it  fit,  or  was  it  even  to  be 
tolerated,  that  the  law  of  Moses  should  be  so  interpreted, 
that  a  man  might  fully  obey  that  law,  and  yet  be  no  better 
than  many  heathen  ?  Christ  in  this  passage  gives  a  most 
extensive  meaning  to  this  law  ;  and  thus  rescues  it  out  of 
the  corrupt  hands  of  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees ;  "  But  I 
say  unto  you,  that  whosoever  looketh  on  a  woman  to  lusl 

20* 


234  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

after  her,  hath  committed  adultery  with  her  already  in  his 
heart."  How  awful  is  this  saying !  Is  there  not  then  an 
irregular  thought,  however  deeply  hidden  in  the  heart, 
which  can  be  indulged  without  the  commission  of  this  sin  ? 
How  great  is  that  puiily  to  which  we  thus  find  ourselves 
called  ;  and  how  are  all  men  brought  in  guilty  before  God! 
"  Blessed,"  our  Saviour  had  already  said,  "  are  the  pure  in 
heart;  for  they  shall  see  God."  The  Son  of  God  came 
from  heaven  that  He  might  purify  the  sons  of  Levi;  and 
baptize  men  with  the  Holy  Ghost  and  with  fire  ;  that  He 
might  put  his  law  in  their  inward  parts,  and  write  it  on  the 
table  of  their  hearts  :  He  came  to  abolish  that  scanty  and 
superficial  system  of  morality,  which  the  Scribes  and 
Pharisees  had  established  ;  and  with  which  the  people  of 
all  ages  have  been  apt  to  satisfy  themselves  :  He  came  to 
substitute,  in  the  place  of  it,  a  religion  which  should  govern 
the  most  secret  thoughts,  and  should  be  seated  in  the  heart ; 
a  religion  which,  bv  discovering  to  man  the  exalted  nature 
of  true  purity,  should  also  reveal  to  him  his  own  corruption ; 
should  teach  him,  therefore,  to  come  as  a  sinner  to  his  God, 
and  to  trust  in  that  Sacrifice  which  in  due  time  was  to  be 
offered  up  for  the  sins  of  the  world. 

The  words  of  Christ  in  this  passage  may  seem  strict. 
Let  us,  however,  ask  ourselves,  whether  the  most  effectual 
means  of  preventing  the  highest  degrees  of  a  sin,  be  not  to 
check  that  sin  in  the  first  rising  thought.  Men  commonly 
are  betrayed  into  great  crimes,  nearly  in  the  following  man- 
ner. First,  an  evil  thought  occurs  ;  and  they  indulge  it, 
saying ;  "  Surely,  there  can  be  no  harm  in  allowing  to  my 
imagination  so  trifling  a  latitude  as  this."  The  sin  is,  at 
first,  despised  as  too  little  to  deserve  regard.  The  evil 
thought  having  been  allowed  to  enter,  a  second  evil  thouglit 
is  added  to  the  first.  The  mind  is  now  j)ossessed ;  and  the 
imagination  becomes  inflamed.  And,  now,  the  temptation, 
which  had  been  despised  for  its  insignificance,  appears  so 
powerful  (as  Satan  in  this  stage  of  the  trial  would  persuade 
us)  that  it  is  no  longer  possible  to  resist  it ;  and  the  samo 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  235 

sin,  which  was  at  first  tolerated  through  presumption,  is  at 
last  submiUed  to  in  despair. 

How  merciful  then  is  our  Saviour  in  thus  inspiring  us 
with  that  fear  of  the  risings  of  sin,  by  wliich  we  are  led  to 
resist  its  first  assault.  May  we  then  learn  to  watch  the 
heart.  May  we  resist  sin  there.  And  may  we  remember 
that  not  only  the  sin  here  spoken  of,  but  that  all  sin  takes 
its  rise  in  the  same  manner ;  and  must  be  resisted  in  its 
first  beginnings.  May  we  direct  our  attention  to  the  secret 
motions  of  our  own  minds.  May  God,  by  His  Spirit,  give 
us  light  to  discern  not  only  every  licentious,  but  every  en- 
vious, angry,  vain,  and  self-exalting  thought,  every  discon- 
tented and  repining  thought ;  and  give  us  grace  to  suppress 
them,  before  they  break  out  into  words  or  actions.  May 
He  cleanse  all  the  thoughts  of  our  hearts  by  the  inspiration 
of  His  Holy  Spirit. 


XIV. 

ST    MATTHEW,  V.  29,  30. 

And  if  thy  right  eye  offend  thee,  pluck  it  out,  and  cast  it  from  thee :  for 

it  is  profitable  for  thee  that  one  of  thy  members  should  perish,  and  not 

that  thy  whole  body  should  be  cast  into  hell. 
And  if  thy  right  hand  offend  thee,  cut  it  off,  and  cast  it  from  thee  :  for  it 

is  profitable  for  thee  that  one  of  thy  members  should  perish,  and  not 

that  thy  whole  body  should  be  cast  into  hell. 

Our  Saviour  in  this  passage,  as  in  many  others,  speaks 
metaphorically.  The  right  eye  and  the  right  hand  are 
some  of  our  most  valuable  members.  They  are  so  dear  to 
us  that  no  man  would  be  willing  to  part  with  them,  unless 
it  were  for  the  sake  of  saving  his  life.  If,  indeed  the  life 
can  be  saved  by  sacrificing  one  of  these,  and  by  no  other 
means,  then  undoubtedly  a  man  may  be  supposed  wiliing  to 


236  FAMILY    CO.M]MENTARY    ON 

make  the  sacrifice.  Such  is  our  way  of  judging  in  temporal 
things ;  and  it  is  by  appealing  to  our  conduct  in  common 
life,  that  our  Saviour  often  teaches  us  spiritual  wisdom. 
"  If,"  says  He,  "  thy  right  eye  offend  thee,  pluck  it  out, 
and  cast  it  from  thee  ;"  that  is,  if  there  be  any  thing,  how- 
ever dear  to  thee,  which  causes  thee  to  sin,  part  with  it, 
and  remove  it  far  from  thee  ;  for  it  is  better  to  enter  into 
life,  having  one  eye,  than  having  two  eyes  to  be  cast  into 
hell  fire.  As  it  is  wise  in  the  case  of  the  body  to  preserve  the 
life  at  the  expense  of  having  only  one  eye :  so  it  is  wise, 
also,  in  the  case  of  the  soul,  to  sacrifice  the  dearest  object 
rather  than  to  retain  it  at  the  hazard  of  the  life  of  the  soul. 
So,  also,  if  our  right  hand  offend  us,  we  are  told  to  "  cut  it 
off,  and  cast  it  from  us  ;  for  it  is  better  to  enter  into  life 
having  one  hand  ;  than  having  two  hands,  to  be  cast  into 
hell  fire."  Our  Saviour,  by  repeating  his  expression,  in- 
creases the  strength  of  His  remark :  and  by  speaking  of 
plucking  out  an  eye,  in  the  one  case,  and  of  cutting  off  & 
hand,  in  the  other.  He  seems  to  intimate,  that  not  one 
favourite  object  only,  but  cuery  favourite  object  which  proves 
an  occasion  of  sin,  must  be  sacrificed.  In  one  of  the  other 
Evangelists,  (St.  Mark,  ix.  44,  46,  48,)  He  is  represented 
as  awfully  addressing  Himself  to  our  fears  on  this  subject, 
by  adding  the  words,  "where  the  worm  dieth  not,  and  the 
fire  is  not  quenched."  He,  who  so  loves  his  sin  as  to  say 
that  he  cannot  part  vviih  it,  would  do  well  to  weigh  these 
tremendous  words  of  Christ.  It  may  be  hard  to  part  with 
a  favourite  sin  ;  but  it  is  still  harder  to  dwell  with  everlast- 
ing burnings.  It  may  be  a  painful  task  to  remove  ourselves 
out  of  the  way  of  a  temptation  ;  but  it  will  be  still  more 
painful,  after  having  been  taken  in  the  snare  of  the  Devil, 
and  led  captive  by  him  at  his  will,  to  share  the  condemna- 
tion of  that  Evil  Spirit,  and  to  be  commanded  to  depart, 
accursed,  into  everlasting  fire,  prepared  for  the  Devil  and 
his  Angels. 

The  fear  of  hell  is  often  a  salutary  and  most  necessary 
fear.     Many  a  man  would  never  break  from  his  sins  with' 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  237 

out  it.  Our  lusts  and  passions  are  often  very  importunate  ; 
they  seem  as  if  they  would  not  be  refused  indulgence. 
They  are  not  always  to  be  checked  by  fears  of  an  inferior 
sort.  The  condemnation  of  the  soul  must  be  set  before 
men,  as  the  sure  consequence  of  persisting  in  the  indul- 
gence of  a  favourite  passion  ;  for  Christ  himself  hath  said 
it.  Even  the  compassionate  Savtour  hath  said  it.  He, 
who  was  so  merciful  as  to  go  about  healing  all  manner  of 
sick — He,  who  came  down  from  heaven  to  save  us,  and  to 
die  for  us,  nevertheless  cannot,  will  not,  save  us,  (as  is 
plain  from  this  as  well  as  from  many  other  passages,)  if  we 
will  hold  fast  our  iniquity.  We  ought,  therefore,  to  learn, 
from  this  metaphorical  expression  of  Christ,  the  danger 
of  living  on  in  any  wilful  sin. 

But  we  may  also  learn  from  it,  secondly,  the  peril  of 
remaining  in  the  way  of  temptation.  Some  persons,  finding 
themselves  repeatedly  betrayed  into  great  guilt,  and  being 
much  wounded  in  their  consciences,  resolve  to  yield  no 
more  to  the  sin  which  has  so  often  grieved  them,  and 
determine,  also,  to  avoid  in  some  degree  those  societies, 
those  circumstances,  and  those  places,  which  have  proved 
the  occasion  of  their  falling.  They  resolve  to  avoid  these 
in  some  degree,  but  not  in  a  sufficient  degree ;  for,  if  the  sin 
be  fallen  into  again  and  again,  it  is  then  rendered  plain  by 
experience,  that  they  ought  to  remove  themselves  still  far- 
ther from  temptation.  But  they  will  not  advance  a  suffi- 
cient length  in  the  case  in  question  :  that  is,  they  will  not 
proceed  so  far  as  to  contradict  some  worldly  companion 
who  is  their  tempter  ;  or  to  sacrifice  some  worldly  iiiterest 
which  is  their  snare  ;  or  to  abstain  from  some  scene  of 
dissipation,  where  their  virtue  is  put  to  greater  trial  than  it 
can  bear.  Such  persons,  though  they  have  made,  it  is  true, 
some  feeble  opposition  to  the  tyrant  sin  v/hich  has  pos- 
session of  them,  can  by  no  means  be  said,  according  to  the 
strong  language  of  our  Saviour,  to  have  plucked  out  their 
right  eye,  or  to  have  cut  ofi'  tlieir  right  hand  and  cast  it 
from  them.     They  have  as  yet  been  on  the  plan  of  sparing 


238  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

themselves  ;  they  have  not  had  the  heart  to  pay  the  pric? 
which  is  necessary  for  their  deliverance  ;  and  hence  they 
continue  enslaved.  Let  such  persons  gather  instruction 
from  these  words  of  Christ.  Let  ihem  remember  that 
even  the  most  innocent  thing,  if  it  prove  a  snare,  must  be 
plucked  out,  and  cast  from  them,  though  it  be  done  with  as 
much  pain  as  if  they  were  plucking  out  the  eye,  or  cutting 
off  the  hand,  which  is  most  dear  to  them. 

It  is  better  surely  to  do  this,  it  is  better  surely  to  affront 
our  friend,  to  sacrifice  our  profit,  or  to  absent  ourselves  from 
our  accustomed  place  of  entertainment,  than  having  kept 
our  friend,  having  increased  our  wealth,  and  having  re- 
tained our  amusement,  to  be  cast  into  hell  fire.  It  is  better 
to  be  safe  landed  in  Heaven,  though  at  the  expense  of 
having  in  this  world  bereaved  ourselves  of  some  things 
which  seemed  as  dear  to  us,  as  if  they  had  been  a  part  of 
ourselves.  It  is  better  to  enter  into  life  halt  or  maimed, 
than,  having  two  eyes  or  two  hands,  to  be  cast  into  hell 
fire  ;  where,  as  already  quoted  from  St.  Mark,  "the  worm 
dieth  not,  and  the  fire  is  not  quenched." 


XV. 

ST.  MATTHEW,  V.  31,  32. 

It  hath  been  said,  whosoever  shall  put  away  his  wife,  let  hun  give  her  a 
writing  of  divorcement : 

But  I  say  unto  you,  that  whosoever  shall  put  away  his  wife,  saving  for 
the  cause  of  fornication,  causes  her  to  commit  adultery  ;  and  whoso- 
ever shall  marry  her  tliat  is  divorced  committeth  adultery. 

Christ  in  this  place,  extends  the  law  of  Moses  ;  for  that 
law  had  allowed  divorces  to  take  place  in  cases  in  which 
Christ  no  longer  permits  them.  It  however  had  never 
been  intended,  that  divorces  should  become  so  light  and 


THE    SERMON     ON    THE    MOUNT.  239 

easy  as  tliey  were  become  among  the  Jews.  Whilst, 
thureforo,  the  Pharisees  were  loosening  the  obligations 
of  the  liiw,  Christ  was  giving  to  it  additional  strictness. 
The  case  was  this :  The  law  of  Moses  was  suited  to  the 
age  ill  which  it  was  given,  and  to  the  dispensation  of  reli- 
gion under  which  the  Jews  lived  ;  and  not,  in  all  particu- 
lars, equally  accommodated  to  the  new  dispensation  which 
was  introduced  by  Christ.  For  Christianity,  by  affording 
a  clear  knowledge  of  God,  and  of  all  the  doctrines  of  the 
Gospel,  brought  men  under  stricter  obligations.  Moses 
allowed  some  things  to  subsist  for  a  while  among  the  Jews  ; 
and  this  among  the  rest ;  on  account  of  the  hardness  of 
their  hearts,  as  is  observed  by  Christ  in  the  19th  ch.  of 
this  Gospel :  "  but  from  the  beginning,"  our  Saviour  there 
adds,  "  it  was  not  so  ;"  and  He  now,  therefore,  as  the  new 
law-giver  of  the  Jews,  enjoins  a  stricter  rule,  both  on  them, 
and  on  all  his  followers.  Christ  goes  farther  than  Moses, 
in  several  particulars.  Christ  sometimes  speaks  where 
Moses  is  silent.  Christ,  at  other  times,  extends  to  the 
spirit,  what  Moses  had  chiefly  spoken  of  in  the  letter. 
Christ  carried  every  part  of  morality  to  a  sublimer  height. 
Two  things  may  be  observed  in  this  passage.  First,  let 
us  learn  from  it  how  strictly  Christians  ought  to  think  of 
the  bonds  of  marriage.  Let  us  not  lend  an  ear  to  that  false 
philosophy  which  woidd  utterly  break  these  bonds,  as  well 
as  all  others  : — which  would  allow  men  again  to  obtain 
divorces  according  to  their  humour ;  a  philosophy  which 
would  thus  throw  back  the  world  into  that  state  in  which 
the  Jewish  people  were  left  only  for  a  while,  and  on  ac- 
count of  the  hardness  of  their  hearts  ;  and  out  of  which 
Christ  hath  delivered  us.  The  prohibition  of  Christ  is 
like  all  his  prohibitions,  merciful.  How  hard  is  the  situa- 
tion of  the  children  of  those  who  are  divorced  !  and  on  this 
ground  how  inexpedient  is  it  to  multiply  divorces !  a  child 
often  needs  the  aid,  almost  equally,  of  its  father  and  of  its 
mother  towards  its  education  and  support  in  life.  How 
mischievous,  ilso,  to    tlie    parents  is  a    system   of  unre* 


^40  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

strained  divorce  !  If  all  men  were  to  marry  with  the 
knowledge  that  they  might,  when  they  pleased,  send  away 
their  wife,  how  light  a  ceremony  would  marriage  become. 
And  how  dismal,  in  particular,  would  be  the  case  of  the 
female  s«x.  Among  other  reasons  for  valuing  Christianity, 
let  us  value  it  on  account  of  this  law  against  arbitrary 
divorce. 

Our  other  remark  is  general.  Let  us  learn,  from  this 
passage,  to  consider  Christ  as  calling  us,  in  every  respect, 
to  greater  purity  of  morals  than  was  attained  in  the  ancient 
periods  of  the  world.  The  Gentiles  were  left  chiefly  to 
the  light  of  their  own  conscience.  They  had  no  written 
law  of  God.  The  times,  therefore,  of  their  ignorance  God 
is  said  in  Scripture  to  have  winked  at;  though  now  Ho 
hath  "  commanded  all  men  every  where  to  repent,"*  and  to 
"  believe  in  the  name  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ."! 

The  Jews  had  a  dispensation  of  religion  which  was  dark 
compared  with  ours.  They,  had,  indeed,  more  instruction, 
than  we,  in  many  ceremonials  of  worship:  and,  since  the 
Lord  was  their  king,  and  their  nation  a  theocracy ;  they 
had  a  code  of  laws  relating  to  civil  government.  In  all 
that  regards  the  substance  of  religion,  the  Jewish  dispen- 
sation was  certainly  inferior.  To  them  the  doctrines  of 
our  Gospel  were  less  clearly  taught ;  and  the  rule  of  morals 
was  less  strictly  and  spiritually  laid  down. 

Let  us,  then,  remember,  that  we.  Christians,  are  called 
both  to  higher  spirituality  in  our  devotion,  and  to  a  stricter 
morality.  Let  us  reflect,  that  as,  in  a  heathen,  many  things 
were  winked  at  by  God,  which  woidd  not  have  been  equally 
winked  at  in  a  Jew ;  so  also  were  many  things  tolerated 
in  a  Jew,  which  will  not  now  be  allowed  in  a  Christian. 
Among  the  Jews,  polygamy  was  practised ;  and  though 
not  expressly  allowed,  it  seems  not  to  have  been  directly 
condemned.  The  minds  of  men  were  in  those  ages  more 
dark,  in  many  respects,  than  the  light,  in  which  we  live, 
allows  us  to  conceive.  We  have  had  line  upon  line,  and 
♦  Acts  xvii.  30.  t  1  St.  John  «i  23. 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  241 

precept  upon  precept.  In  our  days  how  fully  has  every 
branch  of  moral  duty  been  defined  !  how  clearly  are  many 
points  important  to  our  happiness  in  relative  and  social,  as 
well  as  in  political  life,  which  were  scarcely  adverted  to 
in  the  remote  ages,  now  laid  down,  and  understood  !  How 
do  we  stand  indebted  to  Chr.ist,  the  great  sun  of  righteous- 
ness, for  introducing  that  moral  light  which  has  so  greatly 
illuminated  these  latter  ages  of  the  world. 

May  we  walk  Avorlhy  of  it..  May  we  be  as  exact  in  our 
practice,  as  we  are  instructed  in  the  details  of  morality,  as 
well  as  in  the  articles  of  our  faith.  May  we  remember  that 
the  darkness  is  past ;  and  that  we  are  children  of  the  ligh. 
and  of  the  day.  May  we  not  loalk  in  darkness.  May  every 
mark  of  that  inferior  state  of  morals,  which  characterized 
the  ancient  times,  be  done  away.  And  in  particular,  may 
the  laws  of  marriage  be  upheld  by  our  government,  and 
respected  by  our  people. 


XVI. 

ST.  MATTHEW,  V.  33—37. 

Again,  ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been  said  by  them  of  old  time,  thou 

shalt  not  forsweai  thyself,  but  shah  perform  unto  the  Lord  thine  oaths : 
But  I  say  unto  you,  swear  not  at  all ;  neither  by  heaven  ;  for  it  is  God's 

throne : 
Nor  bv  the  earth  ;  for  it  is  his  footstool  :  neither  by  Jerusalem  ;  for  it  is 

the  city  of  the  Great  King. 
Neither  shalt  thou  swear  by  thy  head,  because  thou  canst  not  make  one 

hair  white  or  black. 
But  let  your  communication  be,  yea,  yea ;  nay,  nay :  for  whatsoever  is 

more  than  these  comcth  of  evil. 

Our  Saviour  here  prohibits  common  and  profane  swear- 
ing.    Is  It  then  possible,    that  this  vice  can  have  place 
among  those   who  call  themselves   Christians?     He   ex- 
plains himself  clearly  by  naming  several  kinds  of  profane- 
21 


242  FAMILY    COMMENTA.IY    ON 

ncss  which  were  in  use  in  His  days  ;  and  He  forbids  ooth 
these  and  all  similar  asseverations,  adding,  "  Let  youi 
coininunicatiou  be  yea,  yea,  and  nay,  nay  ;''  that  is,  let 
your  conversation  consist,  as  much  as  possible,  in  plain 
yes  and  no,  in  simple  affirmation  and  denial,  "  for  what 
soeviv  is  more  than  this  comelh  of  evil." 

it  ifi  melancholy  to  reflect  how  little  this  precept  of 
CiiuisT  is  regarded  ;  and  it  may  be  useful  to  inquire,  how 
it  happens,  that  a  sin  so  distinctly  forbidden,  and  producing 
so  little  profit,  is  so  common  in  a  Christian  land. 

Profiiie  swearii^g  has  prevailed  in  various  countries  and 
ages.  The  heathen  abo'uided  much  in  oaths  ;  as  the  books 
now  extant,  which  describe  their  familiar  conversntion, 
most  clearly  show  ;  nnd  we  need  not  wonder,  that  the 
names  of  the  gods  and  demi-gods,  Avhom  they  worshipped, 
should  have  been  used  as  expletives  in  ordinary  discourse 
Divinities  like  these  were  not  likely  to  excite  the  smallest 
degree  of  reverence  in  the  mind.  The  Jews,  who  lived  at 
the  time  of  Christ,  appear  to  have  falien  into  the  same 
habit  of  swearing.  As  the  heathens  swore  by  their  temples 
and  altiirs,  so  the  Jews  seem  to  have  sworn  by  the  temple 
at  Jerusalem,  and  by- other  things  sacred  in  their  worshjp. 
The  Pharisees  had  tolerated,  ru\d  in  some  degree  regulated, 
this  profane  habit.  They  forbad  some  oaths,  and  capri- 
ciously allowed  of  others,  as  appears  from  the  twenty-fifth 
chapter  of  St.  Matthew.  They  seemed  to  have  pleaded 
Scripture  in  favour  of  this  permission  ;  as  if  the  precept 
which  commanded  men  to  perform  unto  the  I^ord  their 
-^ows,  authorized  common  swearing,  and  a  general  dispo- 
sition to  trifle  with  serious  things. 

Our  Saviour  corrects  this  error  of  the  Pharisees ;  and, 
in  correcting  it,  He  promulgates  a  new  law  on  the  subject. 
He  lays  down  his  rule  so  strictly,  that  some  sects  in  our 
country  (not  sufficiently  attending,  as  we  think,  to  the  style 
of  spiritual  langu;ige,  and  to  the  fpirif.  of  this  precept)  hav« 
supposed  that  an  oath  taken  in  a  judicial  cause  is  prohibited 
amons  Christians. 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE     MOUNT.  243 

The  ground  on  which  Christ  rests  his  present  pro- 
hibition, is  the  point  to  which  I  would  call  your  attention. 
We  are  not  to  swear,  He  says,  "  by  Heaven,  because  tt  is 
Gocfs  throne ;  nor  hy  the  earth,  because  it  is  His  footstool." 
He  thus  points  out  to  us,  that  reverence  for  God  ought  to 
prevent  profane  swearing, — reverence,  I  mean,  for  that 
God  who  made  heaven  and  earth ;  and  who  ought  not  to 
be  confounded  with  the  gods  of  the  heathen  ;  and  who 
should  be  had  in  honour  by  all  those  who  profess  to  call 
upon  Him. 

Here  then  we  discover  the  root  of  that  profaneness  which 
is  now  so  common  among  Christians.  Gor»  is  not  honoured 
by  us.  Though  He  is  the  Creator  of  all  things ;  though 
He  is  the  preserver  of  our  lives  ;  though  He  is  the  source 
of  all  our  hopes  both  in  this  world,  and  the  world  to  come  ; 
though  He  is  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ; 
though  He  has  abounded  towards  us  in  all  goodness  and 
mercy  ;  yet  we  feel  little  reverence  for  Him.  We  trifle, 
we  sport  with  His  sacred  name,  as  the  heathen  did  with 
the  names  of  their  .Tupiter,  their  Hercules,  and  their  Apollo. 
He  is  to  us  what  their  gods  and  demi-gods  were  to  them. 
We  profess,  indeed,  like  the  Jews,  to  worship  the  true 
Fehovah  ;  but,  like  the  Jews,  we  show,  by  the  levity  with 
which  we  treat  sacred  things,  that  we  are  a  nation  of 
degenerate  and  nominal  worshippers.  Our  profaneness, 
indeed,  is  more  criminal  than  theirs  ;  because  we  have 
clearer  light  than  they  had ;  we  have  also  a  most  plain 
and  strict  injunction  given  us  in  this  passage  against  the 
very  sin  in  question. 

Let  us  then  fear  to  provoke  God  by  the  breach  of  this 
commandment.  Let  us  reverence  His  name  ;  and,  for  His 
sake,  respect  every  thing  which  is  holy.  Let  us  even 
reprove,  as  far  as  becomes  us,  all  profaneness  in  others. 
Let  plainness  and  simplicity  characterize  our  conversation. 
Let  us  avoid  every  kind  of  needless  asseveration.  Let  us 
cultivate  calmness  of  temper  and  seriousness  of  mind  ;  thus 
shall  we  be  kept  from  every  breach  of  this  commandment. 


211  FAMILY     COMMENTARY    ON 

XVII. 

ST.  MATTHEW,  V.  38—42. 

Ye  have  heard,  that  it  hath  been  said,  An  eye  for  an  eye  and  a  toot.i  (or 

a  tooth : 
But  I  say  unto  you,  that  ye  resist  not  evil  :  but  whosoever  shall  smite 

thee  on  thy  right  cheek,  turn  to  him  the  otlier  also. 
And  if  any  man  will  sue  thee  at  the  law,  and  take  away  ihy  coat,  let  him 

have  thy  cloak  also. 
And  whosoever  shall  coiiipel  thee  to  go  a  mile,  go  with  him  twain. 
Give  to  him  that  askeih  thee  ;  and  from  hiin  lliat  would  borrow  of  thee 

turn  not  thou  away. 

Our  Saviour,  in  this  passage,  proceeds  to  explain  in 
what  manner  the  rigliteousness  of  his  followers  was  to  ex- 
ceed that  of  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees.  "  Ye  have  heard," 
says  He,  "  that  it  hath  been  said,  an  eye  for  an  eye,  and  a 
tooth  for  a  tooth."  This  law  of  exact  retaliation  had  been 
given  to  the  Jews  by  God,  in  His  character  of  their  law- 
giver and  king.  It  was  the  law,  according  to  which  the 
Jewish  judge  was  to  deliver  sentence  against  offenders  ;  it 
was  not  a  rule  intended  to  authorize  revenge  among  private 
individuals;  though  it  probably  was  so  construed. by  the 
Scribes  and  Pharisees.  They  seem  to  have  interpreted 
that  part  of  their  civil  law, — which,  by  saying  an  eye  for 
an  eye,  and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth,  prescribed  a  principle  of 
exact  justice  to  the  magistrate — as  sanctioning  the  senti- 
ment, that  justice  is  all  which  is  required  of  men  in  their 
individual  capacity;  and  as  justifying  every  one  in  exacting 
in  all  cases  the  utmost  extent  of  his  due. 

Christ  forbids   this  construction  of  the  Mosaic   law ; 

and  He  subjoins  some  precepts  of  a  contrary  nature,  which 

are  extremely  characteristic  of  His  religion.     "  But  I  say 

unto  you,"  says   He,  "  that  ye  resist  not   evil ;  but  who- 

oever  shall  smite  thee  on  thy  right  cheek,  turn  to  him  the 


THE     SERMON     ON    THE    MOUNT.  245 

other  also."  Certainly,  expressions  of  this  kind  are  not  to 
be  taken  literally:  but  let  us  beware  of  an  altogether  loose 
interpretation.  Let  us  not  in  this  respect  imitate  the  Phari- 
sees. They  interpreted  the  Old  Testament  in  such  a  man- 
ner as  to  favour  their  ow.i  corrupt  prejudices:  let  us  not 
bend  the  New  to  our  crooked  and  imperfect  practice. 

The  meaning  of  all  those  strong  expressions  of  our 
Saviour,  which  we  are  now  considering,  may  be  thus 
explained.  It  is,  as  if  He  had  said,  "  Think  not  because 
the  law  hath  declared,  an  eye  for  an  eye,  and  a  tooth  for  a 
tooth,  that  it  will  justify  that  spirit  of  private  resentment 
and  retaliation  which  it  is  made  to  do.  Such  indeed  is  the 
perverse  turn  given  to  it  by  your  Scribes  and  Pharisees. 
But  I  am  come  to  prescribe  to  you  a  far  higher  rule  of  duty. 
I  teach  that  a  man  not  only  must  not  resent  injuries,  and 
demand  reparation  to  the  utmost,  but  must  learn  patiently 
to  endure  injuries,  and  to  forbear  from  any  revenge  what- 
ever.     "  I    SAY    UNTO    YOU    THAT    YE    RESIST    NOT    EVIL." 

There  must  be  such  a  spirit  in  my  followers,  that  however 
great  may  be  the  ill-treatment  which  they  receive,  they 
must  be  willing  quietly  to  suffer  it ;  as  much  so  as  if,  Avhen 
a  man  were  to  smite  thee  on  the  right  cheek,  thou  wert  to 
turn  to  him  the  other  also.  Revenge  is  utterly  excluded  out 
of  my  code.  The  law  of  My  Kingdom  is  that  of  the  free 
forgiveness  of  each  other. 

Neither  must  ye  be  tenacious  in  any  respect  of  that 
which  is  your  own.  Ye  must  be  of  so  free  and  liberal,  of 
so  gentle  and  peaceable,  of  so  kind  and  disinterested  a 
spirit  as  to  be  ready  to  yield  your  clearest  right,  if  any  good 
be  to  be  done,  as  it  often  is,  by  renouncing  it.  "  If  any 
man  will  sue  thee  at  the  law,  and  take  away  thy  coat,"  care 
not  for  it, — be  not  eager  to  defend  thyself;  "let  him  have 
thy  cloak  also.  And  whosoever  shall  compel  thee  to  go 
with  him  a  mile,"  (instead  of  becoming  resentful  and  ill- 
humoured,  as  men  thus  unreasonably  treated  commonly 
do,)  thou,  that  art  my  disciple,  be  willing  freely  to  "  go 
with  him  twain."  And  again,  "  Give  to  him  that  asketh  of 
21* 


246  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

thee."  Aim  not  merely  at  acts  of  justice,  but  do  acts  of 
mercy  also.  Be  willing  to  give,  and  ready  to  communicate. 
Say  not  that  either  thy  money  or  any  other  worldly  pos- 
session is  thine  own  ;  but  let  the  spirit  of  a  large  and 
liberal  benevolence,  and  the  feelings  of  a  warm  and  ex- 
pansive love  dictate  whose  it  shall  be.  Give,  therefore,  or 
lend,  as  a  prudent  charity  may  suggest ;  and  "  not  grudg- 
iuii'v,  for  God  loveth  a  cheerful  giver."  "  Give  to  hin» 
tha;  asketh  of  thee,  and  from  him  that  v/ould  borrow  of 
thee,  turn  not  thou  away." 

Such  is  incontestibly  the  meaning  of  these  sayings  of 
Christ.  Are  we  then  of  this  spirit?  Have  we  learned 
in  the  school  of  His  gospel  to  bear  affronts  quietly  and 
meekly ;  to  forgive  all  men  heartily  and  freely  ;  to  take 
cheerfully  less  than  our  due ;  to  condescend  to  serve  even 
the  unthankful  and  the  unreasonable  ;  to  give  and  lend, 
bountifully  and  largely  :  and,  moreover,  do  we  deny  our- 
selves, that  we  may  have  to  give  to  him  that  needeth? 

These  are  the  duties  enjoined  upon  us  as  Christians. 
This  is  the  nature  of  the  morality  of  the  gospel.  There  is 
a  scantiness  in  the  virtue  of  worldly  persons  ;  they  may  be 
tolerably  honest  and  just ;  they  may  not  demand  more  than 
their  due;  but  they  are  also  strict  in  claiming  their  own. 
They  may  wish  to  hurt  no  one ;  but  they  also  insist,  that 
no  one  shall  hurt  them.  They  may  give  to  those  from 
■whom  they  hope  to  receive  something  again;  as  well  as  to 
those  whom  they  particulaiiy  love  :  but  they  cannot  endure 
to  do  good  to  the  forward,  or  intruding  ;  or  to  the  unthankful, 
or  unreasonable.  They  would  not  do  mischief  to  any  one  ; 
but  they  have  not  learnt  to  exercise  that  determined  spirit 
of  kindness  and  condescension,  which  is  absolutely  neces- 
sary in  such  a  world  as  this,  if  ever  we  would  hope  to 
achieve  any  great  good.  The  virtue  which  is  here  recom- 
mended to  them  by  Christ  is  too  high  and  heroical  for 
their  minds. 

It  is  important  to  remark,  that  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel 
dispose  exactly  to  the  same  spirit  which  is  inculcated  by 


THE  SERJION  ON  THE  MOUNT.  247 

these  sayings  of  our  Saviour.  Christ  may  be  considered 
as  foretelling  by  means  of  the  various  precepts  delivered  in 
His  sermon  on  the  mount,  what  should  be  the  character  of 
His  followers  ;  when  they  should  be  more  fully  instructed 
in  the  truths  of  His  Gospel,  and  more  plentifully  endued 
with  the  gift  of  His  Holy  Spirit.  Selfishness  is  obviously 
the  root  of  those  evil  tempers  which  He  has  here  con- 
demned :  and  how  is  selfishness  more  effectually  to  be 
cured  than  by  the  contemplation  of  that  great  evangelical 
truth,  "  ye  are  not  your  own  ;  ye  are  bought  with  a  price  ?"* 
"  live  therefi)re  no  longer  to  yourselves,  but  unto  Him  that 
hath  died  for  you." 


XVIII. 

ST.  MATTHEW,  V.  43—48. 

Ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been  said,  thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour,  and 

hate  lliine  enemy. 
But  I  say  unto  you,  love  your  enemies  ;  bless  them  that  curse  you  ;  do 

good  to  tlicni  lliat  hate  you  ;  and  pray  for  them  that  dcspitefuUy  use 

you  and  persecute  you  ; 
Tiiat  ye  may  be  the  children  of  your  father  which  is  in  heaven,  for  he 

makeili  his  sun  to  rise  on  the  evil  and  on  the  good,  and  sendcth  rain 

on  the  just,  and  on  the  unjust. 
For  if  ye  love  them  which  love  you,  what  reward  have  yel  do  not  even 

the  jjiiblicaiis  the  same  1 
And  if  ye  salute  your  brethren  only,  what  do  ye  more  than  others  1  do 

not  even  the  publicans  so! 
Be  ye  therefore  perfect,  even  as  your  father  which  is  in  heaven  is  perfect. 

Here  our  Saviour  again  insists  on  the  necessity  of  a 
more  than  ordinary  virtue  in  His  followers;  and  again 
reproves  the  scanty  as  well  as  false  morality  of  the  Scribes 
and  Pharisees.     "  Ye  have  heard,"  saith  He,  "  how  it  hath 

»  I  Cor.  vi.  20. 


248  rA:\iiLY  coimmentary  on 

been  said,  Thou  slmlt  love  thy  neighbour,  and  hate  thine 
enemy."  This  saying  was  doubtless  common  at  that  time 
among  the  Jews.  The  people  assumed,  (for  how  easily  do 
we  adopt  the  errors  of  our  teachers,)  that  the  Old  Testament 
had  taught  this  doctrine.  13ut  the  Old  Testament  had  said 
only,  " 'I'hou  shalt  love  ihy  neighbour;"  the  Pharisees  had 
added,  as  their  inference  from  these  words,  "  and  thou  shalt 
hate  thine  enemy."  Declarations  of  Scripture  had  become 
united  in  many  minds  with  sayings  of  the  Pharisees ;  in 
the  same  manner  in  which  certain  truths  of  God,  and  sayings, 
of  men,  are  now  frequently  confounded  by  credulous  and 
unthinking  persons.  "  Bui  I  say  unto  you,"  says  Christ, 
"love  your  enemies."  This  precept  was  not  altogether 
new.  The  Old  Testameiit  breathed  the  same  spirit,  though 
the  New  speaks  more  plainly  on  this  and  other  points, 
both  of  faith  and  of  practice.  The  word  "  neighbour,"  in 
ihe  Old  Testament,  when  rightly  interpreted,  has  a  very 
large  signification.  Literally  taken,  it  stands  for  any  one 
who  lives  near  to  us.  It  is  however  very  naturally  applied 
to  all  with  whom  we  have  any  intercourse.  It  here  signifies 
any  one  who  comes  vi'ithin  the  sphere  of  our  notice,  and 
within  the  reach  of  our  benevolence.  The  command  to 
Jove  our  neighbour  implies  therefore  that  we  are  to  love  all 
men,  not  excepting  our  very  enemies  ;  and  it  is  worthy  of 
observation  that  our  Saviour  has  supplied  us  with  this 
explanation  of  the  term,  by  means  of  the  parable  of  the 
good  Samaritan  ;  a  parable  which  He  employed  for  the 
reproof  of  one  v/ho  had  asked  the  queslioii,  "  Who  is  my 
neighbour?"  and  who  was  not  aware  that  even  a  Samaritan, 
tliough  of  an  abhorred  sect,  might  be  the  neighbour  to  a 
Jew,  We  are  then  to  love,  not  our  friends  only,  but  stran- 
gers ;  and  not  strangers  only,  but  our  very  enemies.  "  Bless 
them,"  says  He,  "that  curse  you:  do  good  to  them  that 
hate  you,  and  pray  for  them  that  despitt;fully  use  you  and 
persecute  you."  Hoav  higli  does  Christian  morality  rise  in 
respect  to  the  point  before  us  !  This  precept  is  one  which 
may  be  considered  as  peculiarly  Christian.     It  is  not  like 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  249 

human  morality;  it  is  eminently  divine.  The  language  of 
the  natural  man  is  that  of  the  Scribfs  and  Pharisees  :  "  I 
will  love  my  neighbour,  and  hate  my  enemy."  He  is 
willing  to  do  the  one,  if  he  may  be  allowed  also  to  do  the 
other.  The  publicans  indeed,  as  Christ  here  says,  Icved 
their  friends  ;  and  yet  they  were  accounted  the  vilest  of 
the  people.  There  can  be  little  praise,  therefore,  in  such 
virtue  as  this.  It  is  a  virtue  to  which  many  of  the  most 
corrupt  men  are  equal.  "  Love"  then,  says  Christ,  "  your 
enemies  ;  that  ye  may  be  ihe  children  of  your  Father 
which  is  in  heaven  ;  for  He  nuikeih  his  sun  to  rise  on  the 
evil  and  on  the  good,  and  sendelh  rain  on  tlie  just  and  on 
the  unjust." 

The  goodness,  which  Christ  teaches,  is  not  that  of  the 
natural  heart  of  man  ;  but  it  is  like  the  goodness  of  God, 
perfect  and  universal.  God  is  good  to  all;  and  vve  should 
imitate  His  perfections.  We  should  be  "  perfect,  even  as 
our  Father  which  is  in  heaven  is  perfect."  We  should  at 
least  aim  at  perfection  like  His  ;  and  should  not  content 
ourselves  with  that  lame  and  partial  virtue  with  which  men 
are  satisfied. 

Let  us,  then,  often  ask  ourselves,  whether  we  fulfil  this 
precept  of  Christ.  Do  we  love  our  enemies  ?  Do  we 
love  those  who  have  injured  us,  and  those  whom  we  think 
likely  to  injure  us  ?  Do  we  love  men  of  another  nation, 
of  another  party,  of  another  religion,  of  another  sect,  of 
another  way  of  thinking  in  some  most  interesting  particu- 
lar ?  If  our  nation  be  at  war,  do  we  love  even  those  with 
whom  we  may  think  it  our  duty  to  contend  in  battle  ? 
Neither  public  nor  private  enemy  ought  to  be  excepted  from 
this  universal  law  of  love. 

And  how  happy  would  the  world  become,  if  a  strict 
obedience  were  paid  to  this  precept  of  Christ.  Men 
withhold  their  kindness  from  their  neighbour,  because  that 
neighbour  has  not  yet  been  kind  to  them  :  each  waits  for 
some  act  of  condescension  in  the  other  party.  But  let  us, 
if  we  are  Christians,  take  the  lead  in  showing  kindness  to 


250  FAMILY     CO.MMiOKTARY    03! 

pvery  supposed  as  well  as  real  adversary.  "  If  our  eneniv 
luinger,  let  us  feed  him  ;  if  he  thirst,  let  us  give  him  drink  ;" 
for  in  so  doing,  we  shall  quickly  subdue  his  enmity  against 
us  ;  and,  as  the  Apostle  expresses  it,  "  shall  heap  coals  of 
tire  on  his  head."* 


XIX. 

ST.  MATTHEW,  YI.  1—4. 

Take  heed  that  ye  do  not  your  alms  before  men,  to  be  seen  of  them 
otherwise  ye  have  no  reward  of  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven. 

Therefore,  when  thou  doest  thine  ahns,  do  not  sound  a  trumpet  before 
thee,  as  the  hypocrites  do  in  the  synagogues  and  in  the  streets,  that 
they  may  have  glory  of  men.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  they  have  their 
reward. 

But  when  thou  doest  alms,  let  not  thy  left  hand  know  what  thy  right  hand 
doeth  : 

That  thine  alms  may  be  in  secret :  and  thy  Father  which  seeth  in  secret 
himself  shall  reward  thee  openly. 

The  Pharisees  did  all  to  be  seen  of  men.  They  gave 
alms,  tliey  prayed,  they  performed  all  their  good  deeds  on 
this  corrupt  principle.  "  Verily,"  therefore  says  our  S.w- 
louR,  "  they  Jiave  their  reward  ;"  that  is,  they  haA-e  their 
reward  now;  they  shall  have  no  reward  hereafter.  God 
looks  not  so  much  at  the  act  done,  as  at  the  motive  for 
doing  it.  Though  the  deed  be  good,  yet  if  vanity,  if  mere 
regard  to  character,  or  any  other  false  principle,  prompt  us 
to  it,  we  shall  go  unrewarded  b}'^  God.  What  could  be 
more  right  ihan  for  the  Pliarisec  to  give  alms  ?  yet  the 
Pharisee,  as  we  are  here  assured,  would  have  no  reward 
from  his  Father  which  is  in  heaven. 
*  Romans  xii.  20. 


i 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  251 

The  Pharisees,  indeed,  carried  their  vanity  very  far. 
"  When  thou  doest  alms,"  says  our  Saviour,  "  do  not 
sound  a  trumpet  before  thee  as  the  hypocrites,"  (or  Phari- 
sees) "  do  :"  that  is,  do  not  proclaim,  as  it  were  by  sound 
of  trumpet,  thine  own  almsgiving,  or  other  good  deeds. 
Do  not  publish  thine  own  praises.  The  vanity  of  the 
Pliarisees  was  gross ;  but  all  vanity  is  forbidden.  The 
good  breeding  of  modern  times  usually  restrains  even  those 
who  are  vain  at  heart,  from  extolling  themselves  ;  and  yet 
it  leaves  to  them  a  thousand  indirect  means  of  self-exalta- 
tion. Indeed,  vanity  itself  sometimes  renders  men  profi- 
cients in  the  art  of  seeming  to  lay  aside  their  vanity  ;  for  it 
is  a  polite  and  creditable  art :  and  therefore,  although  the 
well-bred  person  of  modern  days  may  seem  far  removed 
from  the  sin  of  the  Pharisees,  although  he  may  not  sound 
a  trumpet  before  him  as  they  did,  yet  he  may  be  as  vain  ls 
a  Pharisee  in  his  heart.  But  let  us  each  examine  our- 
selves strictly  on  this  general  subject.  Are  we  prompted 
to  perform  those  good  things  which  we  do,  chiefly  by  the 
desire  of  appearing  well  before  men  ?  Do  we  love,  not  so 
much  to  do  right,  as  to  be  thouglu  to  do  right  ?  Ask  your- 
selves this  question  :  "  Supposing  all  my  acquaintance  to 
recommend  something  which  I  know  to  be  wrong,  should  1 
dare  to  act  against  their  judgment  ?  And  supposing  them 
all  to  frown  upon  me  for  doing  right,  should  I  proceed  to 
do  it  ?"  If  your  conscience  cannot  give  a  reply,  which  is 
in  any  degree  satisfactory,  then  you,  like  the  Pharisee,  arc 
under  the  dominion  of  the  love  of  praise.  Men  in  general 
are  enslaved  by  this  principle.  Witness  the  endeavours 
which  they  use  to  conform  their  conduct  to  public  opinion  ; 
witness  their  own  acknowledsment  that  their  leading- 
motive  is  a  regard  to  character  ;  Avitness  their  attention  to 
external  acts  of  virtue,  and  their  inattention  to  secret  and 
self-denying  duties  ;  witness  their  dread  of  being  thought 
singidar.  There  is,  indeed,  an  extreme  of  vice  into  which 
they  rarely  fall.  But  is  not  Christian  virtue  practised  al- 
most  as   rarelv  '^     Is   not   true  holiness  almost   as  much 


252  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

avoided  as  gross  sin  ?  And  for  the  same  reason  ;  both 
are  discreditable.  It  is  discreditable  to  be  very  profligate, 
to  lie,  or  to  steal.  It  is  also  discreditable  in  this  age  to  be 
accounted  stricter  than  others  in  religion  ;  and  therefore, 
men  choose  to  be  neither  in  one  extreme,  as  they  call  it, 
nor  in  the  other  ;  that  is,  neither  to  practise  Christian 
virtue,  r>or  to  yield  themselves  up  to  notorious  vice.  Re- 
gard to  character  is  the  motive  to  all  that  middling  kind  of 
virtue  which  most  abounds  :  and  since  regard  to  character 
is  the  motive,  since  all  is  done  in  order  to  be  seen  of  men, 
they  shall  have  no  reward  from  their  Father  which  is  in 
heaven.  These  persons  are  not  in  favour  with  God  ;  these 
are  not  the  true  Christians.  We  must  look  to  persons  who 
are  aiming  at  a  higher  virtue,  at  a  virtue  to  which  love 
of  reputation  will  not  carry  them,  in  order  to  find  even 
the  existence  of  true  Christian  grace.  Alas  !  how  many 
decent  and  respectable  persons  would  find  themselves 
tmehristianized  if  they  would  attend  to  this  one  considera- 
tion. 

But  let  our  attention  be  turned  chiefly  to  ourselves.  And 
does  our  imagination  never  present  to  us  the  idea  of  some 
admiring  friend  or  group  of  friends,  whose  expected  praise 
is  the  incentive  to  the  diligence  which  we  are  using,  to  the 
self-denial  which  we  are  practising,  and  to  the  honourable 
deeds  which  we  are  performing  ?  Is  our  mind  apt  to 
ruminate  on  the  complimentary  things  likely  to  be  said  to 
us,  by  this  or  the  other  man  ?  Is  it  a  very  mortifj-ing 
thing  to  us.  to  be  disappointed  of  some  expected  praise, 
and  a  bitter  thing  to  be  blamed  1  Does  our  heart  sink  at 
the  thought  of  having  to  face  unpopularity  and  reproach  1 — 
On  what  principle  do  we  choose  our  friends  and  acquaint- 
ance ?  Do  we  cultivate  familiarity  chiefly  with  those  who 
gratify  our  vanity,  with  those  who  flatter  our  persons, 
admire  our  Avit,  judge  highly  of  our  talents,  respect  our 
judgment,  and  approve  our  sayings  ?  and  on  the  contrary, 
do  we  dislike  those,  however  amiable  and  excellent,  who 
perceive  our  faults,  who  are  too  conscientious  to  flatter  u-s 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  253 

as  ol.hers  do ;  or  whose  manifest  superiority  is  a  disadvan- 
tage to  us  1 

Some  there  are  even  in  this  age  who  exhibit  the  coarsest 
vanity  ;  who  speak  continually  of  theniselvea  ;  who  recount 
the  things  which  they  liave  done  ;  and  announce  what 
fhey  intend  to  do.  These  may  almost  literally  be  said  to 
sound  a  trumpet  before  them  as  the  Pharisees  did.  They 
certainly  do  not  take  care  not  to  let  their  left  hand  know 
what  their  right  hand  doeth.  But  let  us  rather  inquire 
whether  vjc  are  not  circuitously  and  indirectly  seeking  oa: 
own  praise.  Some  endeavour  to  reflect  honour  on  them- 
selves by  speaking  highly  of  personages  with  whom  they 
are  intimate.  Some,  in  short,  seek  a  reputation  for  humil- 
ity by  the  modest  things  which  they  say  ;  some,  the  praise 
of  candour,  by  the  liberal  things  which  they  say  ;  some,  a 
name  for  kindness,  by  the  soft  things  which  they  say ; 
some,  a  character  for  judgment,  by  the  prudent  things 
which  they  say.  The  love  of  praise,  it  is  to  be  feared,  is 
the  mainspring  of  common  conversation  ;  and  they,  who 
have  never  examined  their  hearts,  are  little  aware  how 
strong  is  this  principle  within  them.  It  dictates  to  many 
men  almost  every  thing  which  they  either  speak,  or  think, 
or  do.  The  Pharisees  therefore  were  not  singular. 
They  sought  praise  in  one  manner  ;  we,  in  another  :  they 
by  alms  and  ostentatious  prayers  ;  we,  perhaps  by  our 
whole  conversation  and  conduct.  Let  us  be  fearful  of 
this  principle  ;  which  is  often  the  greatest  foe  to  true 
virtue,  though  it  is  the  chief  prop  of  that  virtue  which  ia 


254  FAMILY   COMMENTARY   ON 

XX. 

ST.  xMATTHEW,    VI.  5—8. 

•And  when  thou  prayest,  thou  shall  not  be  as  the  h'"pocrites  are  :  for  they 

love   to  pray  standing  in  the  synagogues  and  in  the  corners  of  the 

streets,  that  they  may  be  seen  of  men.     Verily  I  say  unto  ycu,  they 

have  Ineir  reward. 
I3ut  thou,  when  thou  prayest,  enter  into  thy  closet,  and  when  thou  hast 

shut  thy  door,  pray  to  thy  Father  which  is  in  secret ;  and  thy  Father 

which  seeth  in  secret  shall  reward  thee  openly. 
But  when  ye  pray,  use  not  vain  repetitions,  as  the  heathen  do  :  for  they 

think  that  they  shall  be  heard  for  their  much  speaking. 
Be  not  ye  therefore  like  unto  them  :  for  your  Father  k.noweth  what  things 

ye  have  need  of,  before  ye  ask  him. 

Religion  in  one  view  of  it,  is  a  secret  thing.  It  con- 
sists in  a  secret  converse  between  the  invisible  God  and 
the  soul.  Our  Saviour  taught  that  it  consisted  not  in  the 
parading  prayer  of  the  Pharisees,  in  the  magnificence  of 
the  worship  of  the  temple,  or  in  the  vain  repetitions  of  the 
heathen.  Our  pious  reformers,  in  like  manner,  affirmed 
that  it  consisted  not  in  the  solemnities  of  the  mass  ;  in  the 
grandeur  of  churches  ;  or  in  the  vain  repetition  of  the  Latin 
prayers  of  the  papists.  Again,  religion  at  this  day,  consists 
not  in  the  mere  forms,  however  decent,  of  our  established 
worship  ;  in  the  regularity  of  our  attendance  at  church  ;  in 
the  careful  articulation  of  our  responses  ;  nor  in  any  out- 
ward forms  of  religion.  And  I  will  add,  that  Christianity 
consists  not  in  the  mere  extemporaneousness  of  prayer,  nor 
in  modes  of  worship  peculiar  to  any  dissenting  congre- 
gation. Religion  consists  nut  in  being  frequent  at  public 
worship,  and  seldom  engaged  in  secret  prayer  at  home 
Christ  warns  us  agains.  such  suppossitions  as  this.  "  But 
ihou,"  says  He,  "  when  thou  pravest,  enter  into  tliy  closet, 
^.!ul  when  thou  hast  shut  thy  door,  pray  unto  thy  Father 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  255 

which  is  in  secret ;  and  thy  Father  which  seeth  in  secret 
shall  reward  thee  opeidy." 

The  reliinon  of  many  persons  is  merely  oclward.  Thev 
do  almost  every  thing,  even  in  religion,  to  be  seen  of  men 
They  suit  their  religious  conduct  to  the  religious  taste  or 
the  present  time,  just  as  the  Pharisees  accommodated  theii 
conduct  to  the  more  devout  taste  of  the  people  of  their  day 
Secret  prayer  is  the  great  test  of  a  Christian.  There  ig 
something  in  public  prayer,  as  well  as  in  social  prayer, 
which  may  serve  to  amuse  the  mind,  to  gratify  the  ear,  and 
to  draw  the  attendance  even  of  an  irreligious  person  ;  but 
in  secret  prayer,  when  no  eye  is  upon  us,  but  that  of  God, 
we  have  a  far  better  proof  of  the  internal  piety  of  the  heart. 
"Verily,"  says  our  Saviour,  in  reference  to  the  Pharisees, 
they  have  their  reward."  As  the  Pharisee  had  his  reward 
for  the  ostentatious  prayers  which  he  put  up, — in  the 
estimation  which  he  obtained;  so  now,  the  decent  altender 
on  the  public  worship  of  God  has  some  temporal  recom- 
pense for  his  attendance.  He  is  rewarded,  if  he  be  a 
servant,  for  the  regularity  of  his  church-going,  by  his  ma- 
ster's approbation  of  this  act  of  obedience.  He  is  rewarded, 
if  a  master,  by  the  respect  and  good  opinion  of  his  graver 
acquaintance  ;  he  is  rewarded,  if  a  father,  by  the  more 
decent  and  dutiful  behaviour  of  the  children  who  accom- 
pany him  to  the  place  of  his  customary  worship.  Perhaps, 
he  is  also  paid  by  the  self-complacency  which  he  feels  in 
havino-  performed,  as  he  conceiyes,  his  religious  duty  ;  he 
's  paid  by  the  thought,  that,  because  he  has  rendered  to 
God  the  homage  of  his  public  prayers,  he  shall  be  received 
into  heaven.  "  Verily,"  however,  says  our  Saviour,  "they 
have  their  reward."  Such  persons  have  their  reward  in 
this  world ;  they  shall  not  have  it  in  the  world  to  come. 
They  have  their  whole  recompense  now  ;  there  remains  no 
further  blessing  for  them  from  God  in  a  future  life.  They 
were  decent  at  public  worship ;  and  they  have  had  the 
temporal  advantages  of  this  their  decency.  They  meant 
to  set  an   example  to  children   and   servants ;  and  those 


256  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

children  and  servants  may  have  derived  some  benefit  from 
the  example.  Their  owrn  souls  they  did  not  regard,  as  is 
evident  from  their  neglect  of  secret  prayer  at  home  ;  and 
their  own  souls,  therefore,  shall  receive  no  benefit  on  that 
day  w^hich  shall  determine  the  eternal  state  of  the  soul. 

But  it  is  time  to  turn  from  such  characters  to  the  serious 
Christian.  He  fulfils  that  precept  of  our  Saviour  which 
we  are  considering.  He  "  enters  into  his  closet  and  shuts 
his  door :"  that  is,  he  takes  the  best  opportunity  of  being 
private,  which  is  afibrded  to  him ;  though  he  will  rather 
pray  in  a  low  voice,  in  the  presence  of  others,  than  not 
pray  at  all.  He  prays  "  unto  his  Father  which  is  in  secret;" 
that  is,  he  pours  out  his  heart  in  prayer,  and  he  prays  for 
every  blessing  which  he  needs :  for  pardon  of  sin,  for 
strength  against  temptation,  for  deliverance  from  his  cor- 
ruptions, for  victory  over  the  world,  for  direction  in  diffi- 
culties, for  consolation  under  afflictions,  for  submission  un- 
der pains  and  losses  ;  for  the  increase,  in  short,  of  faith, 
of  hope,  and  of  charity ;  and  for  all  the  graces  of  God's  Holy 
Spirit.  And  leading  this  life  of  fervent  and  secret  prayer, 
that  "  God  who  seeth  him  in  secret  rewards  him  openly." 
He  is  rewarded  by  his  obtaining  evidently  the  very  things 
which  he  asks.  By  the  means  of  secret  prayer  put  up  in 
his  closet,  strength,  to  fulfil  openly  in  the  sight  of  men  all 
the  various  duties  of  life,  is  imparted  to  him.  He  is  raised 
above  the  power  of  those  temptations  by  which  the  merely 
formal  worshippers  are  overcome.  You  see  this  man  con- 
quer his  passions,  and  sustain  his  trials,  and  suff'er  little 
(compared  with  the  worldly  man)  under  afflictions.  You 
behold  him  upright  and  faithful  to  his  God  in  all  companies ; 
daring  to  be  religious  in  the  midst  of  the  profane  world  ; 
and  reproving  that  vice  which  the  formal  worshipper  is  too 
timid  to  contradict  or  to  resist.  He,  who  prays  earnestly  to 
God  in  secret,  will  generally  be  a  decided  character  in 
public  ;  and  surely  there  is  more  comfort,  as  well  as  more 
respectability,  in  being  thus  consistent,  than  in  being  a 
taint  with  saints,  and  a  worldly  man  with  the  worldly.    In 


1 


THE    SERMON     ON    THE    MOUNT.  257 

this  sense,  then,  we  may  probably  interpret  and  apply  the 
passage.  That  peculiar  strength  of  character,  which  the 
world  admires  in  some  religious  persons,  may  be  referred 
to  the  efficacy  of  those  secret  prayers,  of  which  the  world 
takes  no  cognizance.  They  bow  their  kiiee.s  before  5he  God 
and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ;  and  "  He  strengthens 
them  with  might  by  His  JSpirit  in  the  inner  man."  Day  by 
day  they  implore  His  grace  ;  and,  day  by  day,  in  answer 
to  their  prayers.  He  pours  down  upon  them  a  portion  of 
His  own  Spirit :  and  thus  they  are  made  strong  to  fulfil 
every  task  which  is  required  of  them  ;  and  to  endure  what- 
ever trials  may  befal  them :  they  are  made  happy  in  them- 
selves, and  often  honourable  in  the  sight  of  men  ;  and  thus 
they  are  rewarded  openly. 


XXI. 

ST.  MATTHEW,  VI.  9. 

After  this  manner  therefore  prav  yc  :  Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven. 

The  Lord's  prayer  is  often  in  the  mouths  of  many  by 
whom  it  is  ill  understood.  We  shall  endeavour  to  afford 
a  clear  and  just  interpretation  of  it.  We  must,  however, 
premise,  that  it  was  given  by  our  Saviour  to  His  disciples, 
for  the  purpose,  not  only  of  explaining  the  general  object 
and  nature  of  prayer  ;  but,  also,  of  pointing  out  the  manner 
in  which  they  were  to  pray,  in  order  to  avoid  those  "  vain" 
or  useless  "  repetitions,"  and  that  "  much  spef».king,"  which 
He  nad  been  blaming  in  the  heathen. 

The  Lord's  prayer  is,  therefore,  extremely  short ,  much 
shorter  than  we  know  some  prayers  to  have  been,  which 
were  put  up  by  our  Saviour,  himself.  We  doubtless  ought 
to  imitate  the  general  matter  of  this  prayer,  rather  than  the 
length  of  it.  ^^^ 


258  FAMILY   COMMENTARY   ON 

"  Our  Father  which  art  in  Heaven  :"  we  are  thii:< 
taught  to  begin,  by  addressing  God  as  "  our  Father."  We 
all  have  earthly  parents,  to  whom  we  are  accustomed  to 
look  up.  We  know,  that  we  have  been  depending  on  them  ; 
that  we  have  received  from  them  many  good  things ;  and 
that  we  owe  them,  in  return,  our  reverence,  affection,  and 
submission.  By  means,  therefore,  of  this  relation  to  our 
earthly  parents,  an  intimation  is  given  us  of  the  nature  of 
our  relation  to  God  :  which  is  a  very  easy  and  simple 
mode  of  being  instructed  in  it,  and  the  best,  undoubtedly, 
of  which  we  are  capable.  Have  we  fathers  after  the  flesh  ? 
God  also  is  our  Father.  To  Him  we  owe  all,  and  indeed 
more  than  all,  that  as  children  we  ever  owed  to  our  natural 
parents.  But  God,  also,  is  our  Father  which  is  in  Heaven  ; 
our  parents  dwell  with  us  on  earth: — they  are  seen  among 
us  from  day  to  day  ; — God  is  that  parent  who  can  be  seen 
only  by  the  eye  of  faith  so  long  as  we  live  in  this  world ; 
for  His  dwelling  place  is  in  heaven.  The  first  sentence 
in  the  Lord's  prayer  implies,  therefore,  a  profession  of  our 
faith  in  Him  who  is  invisible  ;  as  well  as  an  acknowledg- 
ment of  our  being  related  to  Him,  as  a  child  is  to  its  parent. 
Let  us  not  attempt  too  much  refinement  in  explaining  the 
Lord's  prayer. 

Nothing  can  be  more  simple,  nothing  more  easy  to  un- 
derstand, than  this  opening  of  it  is.  There  is,  however,  a 
more  peculiar  sense  in  which  some  men  are  called  in 
Scripture  the  children  of  God.  Believers  are  said  to  be 
adopted  into  His  family.  We  are  all,  says  the  Apostle, 
"the  children  of  God  by  faith  in  Christ  Jesus"* — "and 
if  children,  then  heirs,  heirs  of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with 
Christ."!  May  we  be  enabled  to  put  up  this  prayer  in  the 
spirit  of  adoption  ;  and  thus  to  add  a  further  meaning  to  the 
more  obvious  one — may  we  do  this,  through  the  help  of  that 
Spirit,  which,  as  the  Scripture  expresses  it,  enables  us  to 
say  "  Abba,  Father." 

*  Gal.  iii.  26  t  Rom.  viii.  17. 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  259 


XXII. 

ST.  MATTHEW,  VI.  9. 

Hallowed  be  thy  Name. 

The  name  of  God,  means  commonly  in  Scripture  the 
same  as  God  Himself:  and  ''hallowed"  means  had  in  rev- 
erence, or  honour.  The  expression  "  hallowed  be  thy 
name"  is,  therefore,  one  by  which  we  imply,  that  we  con- 
sider all  honour  as  due  to  God,  and  wish  it  to  be  rendered 
lo  Him.  This  disposition  of  the  heart  to  ascribe  praise 
and  honour  to  God  is  a  very  sublime  and  excellent  part 
of  religion.  It  is  that  branch  of  prayer  which  is  commonly 
called  adoration.  In  thus  adoring  God,  we,  as  it  were, 
forget  ourselves.  We  adore  Him  for  what  He  is,  essen- 
tially in  Himself,  and  generally  to  all  His  creatures,  rather 
than  for  what  He  is  particularly  to  us.  By  addressing  Him 
in  this  manner,  our  ideas  of  Him  become  exalted  in  the 
beginning  of  our  prayer :  and  we,  then,  descend  to  our 
more  particular  petitions,  with  the  greater  reverence  for 
Him,  to  whom  we  offer  our  supplications.  We  have  an 
example  of  the  spirit  of  adoration  in  that  sublime  language 
of  the  Psalmist,  in  which  he  calls  upon  all  created  things 
to  unite  with  him  in  praising  God.  "  Praise  Him,  all  ye 
angels  of  his;  praise  Him,  all  his  host;  praise  Him,  sun 
and  moon  ;  praise  Him,  all  ye  stars  of  light ;  praise  Him, 
all  ye  heavens,  and  ye  waters  that  are  above  the  heavens  :"* 
"  Oh,  praise  God  in  his  holiness,  praise  Him  in  the  firma- 
ment of  his  power.  Let  every  thing  that  hath  breath,  praise 
the  LoRD."t 

•  Ps.  cxlviii.  2—i.  t  Ps.  cl.  1,  2,  6. 


260  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

XXIII. 

ST.  MATTHEW,  VI.  10. 
Thy  Kingdom  come. 

The  establishment  of  the  religion  of  Christ  in  the 
world  is  represented  in  Scripture  under  the  figure  of  the 
erection  of  a  kingdom.  The  kings  of  the  earth  have  their 
separate  territories,  over  which  they  reign,  and  their  sev- 
eral interests,  which  they  endeavour  to  extend ;  and  he  is 
deemed  the  greatest  and  most  successful  monarch  who  is 
best  able  to  maintain  and  enlarge  his  empire.  God  also 
has  a  kingdom  in  this  world.  It  interferes  not,  however,, 
with  those  of  earthly  princes  •  for  it  is  a  spiritual  kingdom, 
consisting  partly  indeed  of  a  visible  church,  but  chiefly  in 
an  empire  over  the  hearts  of  men.  This  Kingdom  of  God 
extends  itself  over  many  kingdoms  of  the  world  ;  for  the 
subjects  of  the  Messiah  are  of  every  nation,  and  tongue, 
and  people,  and  language.  For  the  more  complete  estab- 
lishment of  this  Kingdom  we  are  taught  by  Christ  to  pray, 
before  we  proceed  to  present  our  private  petitions.  The 
Lord's  prayer  therefore  supposes  the  success  of  the  gospel 
is  to  be  near  our  hearts.  Let  us  who  so  often  use  these 
words,  ask  ourselves  whether  it  be  our  ardent  wish  to  see 
the  gospel  every  where  flourish  1  We  long  for  the  aggran- 
disement of  our  native  country.  We  wish  our  rivals  to  be 
laid  low,  and  our  own  land  to  become  great  and  victorious. 
But  do  we  bear  in  mind  the  far  more  important  interests 
of  the  kingdom  of  Christ  ? 

May  the  Lord  take  to  Himself  his  great  power  and 
reign !  may  all  kings  fall  down  before  Him,  and  all  nations 
do  Him  service !  may  He  go  on,  conquering,  and  to  con- 
quer, until  all  His  enemies  shall  be  laid  under  His  feet ! 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  261 

XXIV. 

ST.  MATTHEW  VL  10. 

Thy  will  be  done  in  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven. 

We  know  that  God's  will  is  perfectly  fulfilled  in  heav- 
en. The  Angels  stand  ready  to  perform  His  pleasure  :  the 
Saints  are  made  perfect  in  holiness  :  and,  because  the 
Divine  will  is  thus  accomplished,  heaven  is  a  place  of 
perfect  happiness.  It  is  the  wish  and  prayer  of  the 
Christian,  that  earth  may  in  this  respect  resemble  heaven  : 
that  men  may  cease  from  preferring  their  own  pleasure  to 
ihat  of  their  Creator  :  and  that,  as  angels  are  all  minis- 
tering spirits,  ready  to  fulfil  whatever  embassy  the  great 
Lord  of  all  may  assign  to  them  ;  so  men  also  may  learn  to  do 
the  will  of  God,  by  performing  all  those  works  of  righte- 
ousness, which  He  hath  commanded  and  appointed.  The 
men  of  this  world  earnestly  wish  for  their  own  happiness  ; 
and  occasionally  feel  a  desire  to  promote  the  general  good  : 
but  they  do  not  consider,  that,  so  long  as  the  will  of  God 
is  not  fulfilled,  much  happiness  is  not  to  be  expected. 
From  whence  come  almost  all  the  pains  and  miseries 
which  are  experienced  in  our  passage  through  life  ?  come 
they  not  from  the  indisposition  of  man  to  do  the  will  of 
God  ?  May  the  time  soon  arrive  Avhen  the  earth  shall 
resemble  heaven  in  holiness  :  then  will  it  also  resemble 
heaven  in  happiness.  Hasten  the  time,  O  Lord,  when 
Thy  kingdom  shall  come,  and  Thy  will  be  done  in  earth 
a.^  it  is  in  heaven. 


262  FAMILY   COMMENTARY   ON 

XXV. 

ST.  MATTHEW  VI.  11. 

Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread. 

Man  is  a  creature  so  constituted,  that  daily  food  (or 
bread)  is  necessary  for  his  continuance  in  life.  This  is 
the  great  law  of  his  earthly  condition.  We  are  therefore 
taught  in  this  prayer  to  pray  daily  to  God  for  the  supply  ot 
this  our  great  and  continually  returning  necessity.  We 
are  instructed  to  implore  of  our  heavenly  Father,  that  He 
will  sustain  these  our  perishable  bodies,  which  would 
otherwise  come  day  by  day  into  new  peril  of  death.  We 
are  taught  to  acknowledge,  that,  unless  He,  who  created 
us,  will  also  constantly  preserve  us,  the  life,  which  He  has 
bestowed,  would  end  ;  and  vain  would  be  all  the  help  of 
man.  Such  is  the  obvious  meaning  of  this  brief  request. 
It  implies  moreover,  that  prayer  is  one  of  the  appointed 
means  of  supplying  our  daily  wants  :  and  that  the  very 
food,  which  we  earn  by  the  sweat  of  our  brow,  is  His 
gift.  For  is  it  not  His  sun,  His  wind,  and  His  rain,  which 
ripens  every  blade  of  corn  which  we  eat  ?  Is  it  not  God, 
who  gives  health  and  strength  to  the  reaper  ?  and  does  not 
the  same  God  bestow  those  bodily  and  mental  powers,  by 
which  we  earn  whatever  we  exchange  for  our  necessary 
food  ?  Is  it  not  He,  who  blesses  all  our  daily  industry,  and 
causes  our  substance  to  increase  ? 

But  this  petition  must  be  understood  in  an  extensive 
sense.  Bread  being  the  principal  thing  which  we  need, 
it  stands  for  all  other  necessaries.  Whatever  the  weak- 
ness and  helplessness  of  man  desires  from  his  heavenly 
Father  during  his  passage  through  this  mortal  life— 
whether  of  a  temporal,  or  of  a  spiritual  nature — is  repre- 
sented, in  this  short  comprehensive  prayer,  by  the  term 


THE  SERBION  ON  THE  MOUNT.     263 

Bread."  Although,  therefore,  the  words  in  the  passage 
are  few,  the  meaning  is  large.  "  Give  us  this  day  our 
DAILY  BREAD  :" — It  is  to  say,  "  Give  us  all  things  which 
Thou  knowest  to  be  needful  to  us.  Suppl)',  oh  liOrd,  all 
our  wants  :  we  confess,  that  we  cannot  sustain  ourselves  ; 
and  ihat  all  our  support  is  derived  from  Thee.  We  are 
hrlpless  as  to  our  bodies ;  and  helpless  as  to  our  souls  : 
and  we,  therefore,  lift  up  our  prayer  to  Thee,  for  whatso- 
ever things  Ave  need.  Give  unto  us  this  day  bread  to  sup- 
port our  bodies  ;  and  give  unto  us  this  day  grace  to  sustain 
our  souls  :  for  on  Thee  alone  do  we  depend."  Such  is 
the  meaning  of  the  prayer  ;  and  exactly  as  our  hearts  tell 
us,  that  our  wants  are,  so  let  our  supplications  also  be. 
They  who  think  ordy  of  temporal  blessings,  will  be  likely 
to  consider  the  prayer  as  referring  only  to  these  ;  but  they, 
who  feel  their  spiritual  poverty,  will  also  pray,  while  they 
utter  these  words,  that  their  spiritual  wants  may  be 
supplied. 


XXVI. 

ST.  MATTHEW  VI.  12. 

And  forgive  us  our  debts  as  we  forgive  our  debtors. 

Bv  the  word  "debts"  is  here  evidently  meant  "tres- 
passes" or  sins  ;  for  the  word  "  trespasses"  is  used  in  the 
same  prayer,  instead  of  "  debts,"  in  another  part  of 
Scripture.  By  our  trespasses,  we  may  be  said  to  become 
debtors  to  God  ;  for  we  incur  a  penalty  proportioned  to 
the  sins  which  we  commit.  Now  the  debts,  which  wo 
thus  incur,  we  cannot  pay.  There  is  no  hope  that  we 
shall  ever  pay  them  ;    for  the   future   obedience   of   our 


264  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

whole  lives,  even  if  it  should  be  perfect,  can  never  cancel 
the  trespasses,  which  are  past  :  just  as  the  paying  regularly 
all  our  future  debts  can  never  cancel  a  debt,  which  is 
already  standing  out  against  us  We  are,  therefore,  taught, 
in  this  prayer,  to  implore  a  free  forgiveness  ;  and  we  are 
in  it  likened  to  debtors  who  ha\e  nothing  to  pay  ;  and 
who,  therefore,  can  only  ask  a  free  discharge.  We  are 
enabled  by  other  parts  of  Scripture  to  know  on  what 
ground  it  is  that  we  obtain  this  pardon  of  our  sins.  That 
we  ought  to  pray  for  pardon  is  all  that  we  are  here  taught. 
The  more  particular  doctrine  of  the  manner  of  that  pardon 
was  to  be  divulged  and  explained  when  Christ  should 
have  paid  the  ransom  of  His  death.  "  In  whom  we  have 
redemption  through  His  blood,  even  the  forgiveness  of 
sins."*  Let  us  not  be  surprised  that  the  doctrine  of  the 
Atonement  is  not  here  declared.  The  Atonement  was  to 
be  made,  before  it  was  to  be  distinctly  revealed.  That 
the  sins  of  men  might  be  forgiven ;  and  that  the  God  of 
the  Christian  is  a  God  rich  in  mercy,  was  information 
enough  for  this  place  :  and  it  is  information  which  should 
be  unspeakably  prized  by  every  one,  who  knows  that  he  is 
a  sinner  ;  who  perceives,  also,  that  his  sins  are  so  many 
debts  due  to  God  ;  and  that  he  must  be  bound  hand  and 
foot,  and  cast  into  prison,  having  nothing  to  pay,  unless 
God  will  freely  forgive  them  all. 

But  it  is  also  said,  "  Forgive  our  debts,  as  we  forgive 
our  debtors  ;"  and  in  another  place,  "  Forgive  us  our  sms, 
for  we  also  forgive  every  one  that  is  indebted  to  us.""!  By 
means  of  these  words  we  are  required,  in  our  very  prayer, 
to  profess  that  we  are  in  the  habit  of  forgiving  freely  the 
debts,  or  trespasses  of  our  neighbours  ;  a  profession,  indeed, 
which  every  Christian  ought  to  be  able  confidently  to  make ; 
appealing,  as  he  makes  it,  to  that  God  who  searcheth  and 
knoweth  the  heart. 

Let  us,  then,  take  care,  that,  while  we  put  up  this  prayer 

•  Col.  i.  14.     Ephes.  i.  7.  t  St.  Luke,  xi.  4. 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE     MOUNT.  265 

for  pardon,  we  do  it  in  the  spirit  of  free  forgiveness  to  all 
others.  It  is  necessary  to  feel  this  temper,  in  order  to  our 
praying  acceptably,  that  our  own  sins  may  be  forgiven. 
God  rejects,  with  abhorrence,  the  prayer  of  that  man  who 
is  not  forgiving  towards  his  neighbours.  If  we  are  unre- 
lenting to  others,  God  will  be  .unrelenting  to  us.  We 
may  gather  from  this  test,  whether  our  supplications  shall 
be  accepted.  We  need  not  ascend  into  Heaven,  nor  de- 
sire to  have  thence  a  special  revelation  to  tell  us,  whether 
our  prayers  shall  be  heard,  or  not.  If  we  draw  near  to 
God,  in  the  spirit  of  the  humble  publican,  smiting  on  our 
breasts,  and  saying,  "  Lord,  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner ;" 
and  if,  at  the  same  time,  we  feel,  within  us,  a  spirit  of 
fervent  charity  towards  all  men,  and  of  unreserved  and  free 
forgiveness  towards  those,  in  particular,  who  have  in  any 
way  offended  us,  let  us  not  doubt,  that  our  heavenly  Father 
hears  the  voice  of  our  supplication,  and  will  have  com- 
passion upon  us.  "  For  if  ye  forgive  men  their  trespasses, 
your  heavenly  Father  will  also  forgive  you ;  but  if  ye  for- 
give not  men  their  trespasses,  neither  will  your  Father 
forgive  your  trespasses." 


XXVII. 

ST.  MATTHEW,  VI.  13. 

And  lead  us  not  into  tempiation. 


The  excellency  of  this  part  of  the  Lord's  prayer  will  be 
best  understood  by  those  who  are  most  acquainted  with  the 
weakness  of  man,  and  his  liability  to  be  overcome  by 
temptation.  We  are  very  apt  to  be  severe  on  others  when 
they  fall  into  sin ;  little  thinking  how  likely  to  yield  we 
ourselves  should  be,  in  case  we  should  be  thrown  into  the 

23 


266  FAMILY     COMMENTARY    ON 

same  scene  of  trial.  If  some  sin  were  to  present  itself  to 
us  in  its  most  inviting  form,  and  at  some  of  those  moment,- 
when  we  are  the  most  unguarded  ;  if  an  opportunity  should 
be  given  us  of  committing  it  in  perfect  secrecy;  if  it  shouitl 
be  that  sin,  moreover,  'o  which,  from  our  age,  temperament, 
circumstances,  and  condition  in  Ufe,  we  might  be  most  in 
danger  of  yielding  ;  who  shall  say  that  he^ould  escape  ? 
"  Lead  us  not  into  temptation,"  ought  surely  then  to  be 
the  language  of  all  our  hearts.  The  serious  Christian  feels, 
that  the  temptations,  which  are  in  life,  constitute  his  great 
danger.  He  feels  also,  that  it  is  safer  to  shun  them  ;  than 
to  expose  himself  to  them  in  the  confidence  of  overcoming 
them.  He  wants  to  be  safe  landed  in  heaven  ;  and,  there- 
fore, wishes  only  to  pursue  that  course  in  life,  which  may 
make  his  passage  to  heaven  the  most  easy,  by  lessening 
the  occasions  of  his  falling  into  sin.  "  Lead  me  not  into 
temptation"  v/ill,  therefore,  be  one  earnest  part  of  his 
prayer ;  and  \vhile  he  thus  makes  his  supplication,  that 
God,  on  Avhom  he  calls,  will  preserve  him  :  God  will  give 
him  grace  to  bear  his  smaller  trials ;  and  will  break,  in 
some  way  or  other,  the  force  of  those  fiercer  temptations, 
which  he  may  be  too  weak  to  endure.  God  will  so  order 
the  events  of  His  providence,  as  to  protect  and  preserve 
him  ;  for  as  the  apostle  observes,  "  God  is  faithful,  who 
will  not  sufTer  you  to  be  tempted,  above  that  ye  are  able ; 
but  will,  with  the  temptation,  also  make  a  way  to  escape, 
that  ye  may  be  able  to  bear  it."* 

One  other  remark  is  proper  in  this  place.  If  we  pray, 
not  to  be  led  into  temptation,  we  should  also  tak-e  care,  not 
to  lead  ourselves  into  it.  How  inconsistent,  in  this  respect, 
is  the  conduct  of  many  persons,  with  that  Lord's  prayer, 
which  they  perhaps  daily  use.  They  go  to  such  places; — . 
they  read  such  books ; — or  they  associate  with  such  com- 
panions,— as  serve  to  inflame  their  passions,  and  to  put 
their  virtue  to  more  trials  than  it  can  bear.     They  sufler 

•  Cor.  X.  13. 


I 
THE  SERMON  ON  THE  MOUNT.     267 

themselves  to  be  carried  to  the  very  edge  of  sin  ;  they  run 
boldly  and  heedlessly  into  those  very  scenes  of  temptation, 
from  which  they,  with  their  lips,  implore  God  to  deliver 
them,  every  time  they  Uter  the  Lord's  prayer.  Let  us, 
then,  pray  to  be  kept  from  temptation  ;  and  let  us  also  flee' 
from  it.  In  choosing  our  profession  in  life,  our  acquaint- 
ance, our  connexions,  let  us  make  it  a  principal  point  in 
our  consideiation,  what  the  comparative  degree  of  tempt- 
ation is  likely  to  be.  By  thus  proceeding  cautiously,  we 
shall  proceed  safely :  and  if  we  pray,  at  the  same  time, 
with  our  heart,  to  God  that  He  will  lead  us  not  into  tempt- 
ation, we  may  hope  that  He  will  make  all  things  work 
together  for  our  good :  and  that,  notwithstanding  our  extreme 
weakness,  he  will  bring  us  safely  through  this  dangerous 
and  evil  world,  to  His  heavenly  kingdom. 


XXVIII. 

ST.  MATTHEW,  VL  13. 

But  deliver  us  from  evil. 

The  word  evil  as  it  stands  in  the  original  Greek  may 
either  be  rendered  the  evil  one,  that  is,  the  Devil ;  or  that 
which  is  evil.  We  shall  choose,  for  our  present  purpose, 
to  consider  it  in  the  latter  sense.  First,  then,  what  is  it 
to  be  delivered  from  that  which  is  evil  ?  "  Deliver  us  from 
evil"  is  a  short  expression  ;  but,  like  some  other  expressions 
in  the  Lord's  prayer,  it  has  a  large  and  comprehensive 
meaning.  We  have  already  shown  that  "  give  us  this  day 
our  daily  bread"  is  a  prayer  for  the  gift  of  all  that  variety 
of  things,  whether  spiritual  or  temporal,  which  are  truly 
good  for  us.  "  Deliver  us  from  evil,"  is  in  like  manner  a 
prayer  for  deliverance  from  all  that  variety  of  things  which 


268  FAMILY    COMMENTARy     ON 

are  truly  evil.  In  explaining  the  word  "  evil,"  we  may  first 
observe,  that  a  very  good  exemplification  of  the  meaning 
of  the  term  is  furnished  by  the  Litany  of  the  Church  of 
England.  We  are  there  taught  to  pray  for  deliverance,  as 
well  from  temporal  evils,  "  from  lightning  and  tempest,  from 
plague,  pestilence  and  famine,  from  battle  and  murder,  and 
from  sudden  (or  violent)  death."  As,  also,  from  the  spirit- 
ual evils  of  blindness  of  heart ;  and  pride,  vain  glory,  and 
hypocrisy,  from  envy,  hatred,  and  malice,  and  all  unchari- 
tableness  ;  from  fornication  and  all  other  deadly  sin  ;  and 
from  all  deceits  of  the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  Devil :  and, 
further,  from  all  false  doctrine,  heresy  and  schism,  from 
hardness  of  heart,  and  contempt  of  God's  word  and  com- 
mandment :  and  in  short  from  the  grand  evil  of  sin,  from 
the  crafts  and  assaults  of  the  Devil,  from  God's  wrath,  and 
from  everlasting  damnation.  It  would  be  easy  to  enlarge 
very  widely  on  this  subject ;  for  we  live  in  a  Avorld  where 
we  are  exposed  to  ten  thousand  different  evils.  Dangers 
threaten  us,  both  at  home,  and  abroad  ;  both  by  night  and 
by  day ;  both  in  solitude,  and  in  company ;  at  every  age, 
under  every  circumstance,  and  in  every  situation.  There 
IS  no  place  on  earth  to  which  we  can  retreat,  and  say,  that 
there  we  shall  be  secure  from  evil.  What  various  pains 
and  diseases  are  there,  which  attack  the  body ;  and  how 
many  of  these,  which  affect  also  the  mind  ?  There  is  the 
loss  of  reason ;  there  are  pangs  and  torments  of  various 
kinds  to  be  dreaded  by  us ;  and  there  are  a  thousand  acci- 
dents which  may  put  an  end  to  our  comfort,  or  destroy  our 
lives,  even  in  a  moment.  Besides  which,  how  constantly 
are  we  exposed  to  every  kind  of  spiritual  evil : — especially 
to  our  great  adversary  the  Devil,  who  "  walketh  about, 
seeking  whom  he  may  devour."  Let  it  only  be  remarked, 
further,  that  we  are  in  unceasing  peril  from  the  corruption 
of  our  own  evil  nature  ;  for  we  are  ourselves  often  our  own 
worst  enemies.  We  are  in  peril  from  our  unruly  and  tor- 
menting passions,  -w^hich  both  injure  the  body;  and,  also, 
war  against  the  soul.     It  is  in  vain,  therefore,  to  count  the 


THE    SERMON   ON    THE    MOUNT.  269 

evils  which  threaten  the  sons  of  men.  Man,  in  passing 
through  the  world,  may  be  compared  to  a  traveller  in  a 
wilderness,  in  which  all  manner  of  noxious  and  destroying 
animals  abound  ;  and  to  a  traveller,  moreover,  who  is  totally 
unarmed  for  his  defence.  What,  then,  can  be  more  proper, 
than  that  one  in  such  circumstances  should,  day  by  day, 
lift  up  his  prayer  to  God,  and  say,  "  Oh  Lord,  deliver  me 
from  evil." 

Let  us,  then,  each  ask  ourselves,  first,  whether  we  are 
aware  of  all  these  evils  ?  whether  we  feel  any  lively  sense 
of  the  peril,  in  which  we  continually  stand  ;  whether,  espe- 
cially, we  know  any  thing  of  the  evil  of  sin,  and  of  our 
own  danger  from  it  ?  and,  secondly,  let  us  ask  ourselves, 
whether  we  are  sensible,  that  God  alone  can  save  and 
deliver  us  1  It  seems  to  be  a  great  object  of  the  Lord's 
prayer  to  inculcate  upon  us  our  weakness  and  sinfulness 
and  danger,  on  the  one  hand  ;  and  our  dependence  on  God 
for  grace  and  strength,  on  the  other.  To  this  end  it  is, 
that  we  are  taught  to  call  daily  on  God  for  all  things  which 
we  need  ;  for  the  possession  of  all  things  which  are  desi- 
rable ;  and  for  deliverance  from  all  things  which  are  hurtful. 
God  is  stronger  than  our  enemies  :  He  can,  and  He  will, 
deliver  as  many  as  pray  to  Him  for  deliverance  ;  but  He 
will  leave  those,  to  the  power  of  their  adversaries,  who 
seek  not  their  help  from  Him.  Let  us,  then,  daily  implore 
His  aid.  Let  us  not  go  forth  from  our  chamber  in  the 
morning,  without  first  askj.ng  His  protection  and  blessing. 

Let  us  fall  down  on  our  knees  every  morning ;  aad  say, 
"  Oh  Lord,  deliver  me  this  day  from  evil." 

23* 


270.  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

XXIX. 

ST.  MATTHEW,  VI.  13. 

For  thine  is  the  Kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the  glory,  for  ever.    Amen. 

OuR  Lord  closes  that  prayer  which  he  teaches  to  His 
disciples,  by  thus  ascribing  dominion  and  power  and  glory 
to  God.  To  praise  and  magnify  God,  is  no  unimportant, 
part  both  of  public  and  of  priA^ate  worship.  Why  is  it, 
indeed,  that  we  pray  to  God  ?  It  is  because  He  is  able  to 
fulfil  the  requests  which  we  make  unto  Him.  There  is, 
therefore,  a  connection  between  that  part  of  our  prayer,  in 
which  we  supplicate,  and  that  part  in  which  we  adore  God, 
and  acknowledge  His  divine  perfection.  Ii  is  the  acknow- 
ledgment of  God's  greatness,  which  suggests  to  us  our  own 
littleness.  It  is  the  belief  of  His  power,  which  encourages 
us  to  plead  our  own  weakness ;  and  it  is  the  view  of  His 
exceeding  glory,  which  disposes  us  to  self-abasement  and 
humility. 

But  let  us  proceed,  more  particularly,  to  explain  the 
expressions  which  close  the  prayer  taught  us  by  our  Lord. 
"  Thine  is  the  kingdom."  God  is  the  true  and  rightful 
sovereign  of  this  lower  world :  the  various  powers  and 
authorities,  which  exist  in  it,  are  all  derived  from  God  : — 
for  all  power  is  of  God  ;— and  he  who  resisteth  the  power, 
"resisteth  the  ordinance  of  God."  Kings  are  siil)ject  to 
God.  They  are  accountable  to  Him  for  all  their  actions  ; 
though  we  should  suppose  them  accountable  to  no  one  else 
As  all  the  inferior  authorities  of  the  kingdoms  of  this  world 
are  derived  from  the  supreme  authority  of  kings  ;  their 
authority  is  derived  from  God,  and  centres  in  His  authority. 
His,  therefore,  is  the  kingdom.  He  is  the  true  king  over 
all ;  and  earthly  kings  are  but  the  subjects  of  this  one  great 
eternal  King,  "  who  is  the  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords." 


THE     SERMON    ON    '5HE    MOUNT.  271 

But  God  also  is  the  true  ana  rightful  sovc/eign  of  the 
whole  universe.  The  angels,  principalities,  and  powers, 
which  are  in  heJiven,  are  subject  to  Him.  Their  power  is 
entirely  subject  to  His  power ;  and  their  authority,  to  His 
authority. 

Christ,  indeed,  is  also  declared  in  Scripture  to  be  our 
Lord  and  King.  He  is  the  "  King  of  Zion."  "  Behold  I 
have  set  my  King  upon  my  holy  hill  of  Zion."*  "  All 
Kings,"  it  is  also  said,  "  shall  be  made  subject  unto  Him ; 
for  He  must  reign  till  He  hath  put  all  enemies  under  His 
feet."  Nevertheless,  we  are  taught  to  expect  that  a  time 
shall  come,  when  the  mediatorial  throne  shall  be  removed 
away ;  and  that  the  Son  Himself,  when  all  things  shall 
have  been  subdued  unto  Him,  shall  himself  also  be  subject 
to  the  Father,  "  that  God  may  be  all  in  all."t 

Again,  thine  also  is  the  power.  As  we  have  shown 
that  there  is  no  true  dominion  but  that  of  God  ;  so,  also, 
there  is  no  true  power  but  that  of  God.  All  the  power  of 
men  and  of  angels  is  as  nothing  before  Him ;  such  power 
as  they  have,  He  gives  them ;  theirs  is  only  an  inferior 
and  delegated  power :  they  have  no  power  of  their  own. 
Kings,  indeed,  may  boast  of  their  power.  They  may  send 
forth  their  armies  into  the  field  :  they  may  command  ;  and 
the  thing  commanded  shall  be  done :  but  it  is  done,  only 
so  far,  as  God  permits  it  to  be  done.  It  is  the  power  of 
God  which  sustains  all  the  inferior  powers  in  the  universe; 
and  when  He  pleases,  all  the  strength  of  his  creatures 
utterly  fails.  It  is  He  who  setteth  up  kings  at  His  pleasure. 
It  is  He  also,  v/ho  putteth  them  down.  "  He  lifteth  up  the 
poor  man  out  of  the  mire,  that  he  may  set  him  among  the 
princes,  even  among  the  princes  of  the  people :"  for  all 
power  is  of  God  :  and  there  is  not  a  thing  which  any 
individual  does,  but  God  gives  him  the  power  to  do  it. 
His,  is  the  power ;  and  His,  therefore,  we  should,  in  our 
prayer,  acknowledge  it  to  be. 

•  Psalm,  ii.  6.  +1  Cor.  xv.  28. 


272  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

Again,  lastly,  think  is  the  glory.  If  indeed,  His  be 
the  kingdom,  and  His  the  power,  it  follows  that  His  also 
ought  to  be  the  glory.  There  can  be  no  true  glory  but  that 
of  God.  All  the  beings  who  are  in  heaven,  and  all  the 
creatures  which  are  on  earth,  all  the  things  which  exist, 
"whether  animate  or  inanimate,  in  all  the  regions  of 
infinite  space,  were  created  by  God.  To  God,  therefore, 
belongs  the  glory  of  what  they  are,  and  of  all  that  they  do: 
for  on  Him  do  they  depend ;  and  His  was  the  glory  of 
creating  them. 

Let  us  now  consider,  whether  there  be  any  thing  which 
■we  have,  of  which  we  have  a  right  to  glory.  Shall  we 
glory  in  our  wisdom  ?  But  who  gave  us  that  wisdom  ? 
Was  it  not  God,  who  put  into  our  minds  whatever  powers 
of  understanding  we  possess ;  and  not  we  ourselves,  who 
placed  them  there  ?  We  have  no  more  right,  therefore,  to 
glory  in  any  natural  faculties  of  the  mind,  than  we  should 
have  to  glory  in  having  ourselves  put  the  sun  into  the  firma- 
ment. All  our  exercise,  also,  of  these  natural  faculties,  is 
through  the  power  of  God  enabling  us  to  exercise  them. 
Again,  all  virtue  and  goodness  are  from  God  :  they  are, 
indeed,  the  immediate  effect  of  His  grace  working  in  us. 
"  What  hast  thou,  that  thou  didst  not  receive  ?  Now,  if 
thou  didst  receive  it,  why  dost  thou  glory,  as  if  thou  hadst 
not  received  it  ?"*  We  see  then,  that  all  glory  belongs  to 
God.  His  is  the  glory.  The  expression  "  thine  is  the 
glory"  implies,  then,  that' we  renounce  the  glory  :  that  we 
pretend  not  to  it :  that  we  ascribe  it  all  to  Him.  May  we, 
indeed,  thus  reject  it: — may  our  ideas  of  God  be  such  as 
to  raise  Him  in  our  eyes  :  and  to  make  us  sink  in  our  own 
esteem.  May  we  exalt  Him  ;  and  annihilate  ourselves  : 
and  in  this  spirit  of  self-annihilation,  may  we  address  our 
prayers  unto  Him. 

The  term  "  for  ever"  signifies,  that  the  kingdom  and 
power  and  glory  not  only  belong  to  God  now;  but  shall 

*  1  Cor.  iv.  7. 


THE  SERMON  ON  THE  MOUNT.     273 

belong  to  him  for  ever  and  ever.  Thy  kingdom,  says  the 
Prophet,  is  an  everlasting  kingdom ;  and  Thy  dominion 
endureth  throughout  all  generations  :*  or,  as  our  own  Church 
expresses  it ;  "  as  it  was  in  the  beginning,  is  now,  and  ever 
shall  be,  world  without  end." 

The  word  amen,  which  closes  the  prayer,  signifies  "  so 
be  it."  It  is  a  fresh  affirmation  of  what  had  before  been 
said.  It  is  like  declaring  the  same  thing  a  second  time,  for 
the  sake  of  confirmation. 

We  have  now  gone  through  our  explanation  of  the  Lord's 
Prayer.  Let  us  learn  in  future,  when  we  use  this  prayer, 
to  say  it,  not  with  our  lips  only.  Let  us  beware,  lest  we 
fall  into  that  very  sin  of  the  heathen,  against  which  our 
Saviour  meant,  by  this  prayer,  to  provide — the  sin  of  nsing 
vain  repetitions  as  the  heathen  did.  This  prayer  itself  is 
turned,  as  we  fear,  into  a  mere  vain  repetition,  by  thou- 
sands ;  for  they  repeat  it  over  and  over,  without  sense  or 
meaning.  Let  us  turn  it  to  the  chief  uses  for  which  it  was 
intended.  Let  us  take  a  lesson  from  it,  as  to  the  manner 
in  which  we  are  to  shape  our  prayers  in  general.  Let  us 
learn  from  it  to  avoid  all  mere  service  of  the  lips,  and  mul- 
tiplication of  words,  which  are  without  meaning:  and, 
whenever  we  use  this  prayer  itself,  let  us  bear  in  mind  the 
interpretation  which  has  now  been  given  of  every  sentence 
of  it :  and  thus  let  us  learn  to  "  pray  with  the  spirit,  and 
with  the  understanding  also."t 

•  Psalm,  cxlv.  13.  \  1  Cor.  xiv.  1& 


274  FAMILY    CO.AOIENTARY    ON 

ST.  MATTHEV/,  VI.  14,  15, 

For  if  ye  forgive  men  their  trespasses,  your  heavenly  Father  will  also  for- 
give you  : 

But  if  ye  forgive  not  men  their  tre.spasses,  neither  will  your  Father  for- 
give your  trespasses. 

Christ,  in  his  sermon  on  the  mount,  had  already  in- 
structed His  disciples  in  the  duty  of  showing  mercy,  and 
of  even  loving  their  enemies,  "  Blessed"  He  had  said  "  are 
the  merciful :  for  they  shall  obtain  mercy."*  And  "  Love 
your  enemies  ;  bless  them  that  curse  you  ;  do  good  to  them 
that  hate  you ;  aud  pray  for  them  v/hich  despitefully  use 
you,  and  persecute  you."i  And  in  the  Lord's  prayer.  He 
had  taught  His  disciples  to  say  "  Forgive  us  our  debts,  as 
we  forgive  our  debtors."^ 

The  forgiveness  of  injuries  is,  as  we  before  remarked, 
one  of  the  distinguishing  doctrines  of  Christianity.  We 
also  before  observed,  that,  this  doctrine  having  been  most 
plainly  taught  by  Christ,  there  is  no  one  now  bearing  the 
Christian  name  who  refuses  to  give  his  assent  to  it:  though, 
undoubtedly,  there  are  multitudes  who  contrive,  in  one  way 
or  another,  to  evade  it  in  their  practice. 

We  will  here  speak,  more  particularly  than  we  have  yet 
done,  if  those  occasions  on  which  an  unforgiving  spirit  is 
now  apt  to  show  itself;  as  well  as  of  those  modifications 
and  disguises  by  which  it  is  in  this  age  apt  to  be  concealed. 

The  occasions,  on  which  different  men  are  apt  to  take 
ofTence,  are  indeed  very  different.  It  may  however  be  ob- 
served, in  general,  that,  whenever  the  pride  of  men  is  wound- 
ed, they  are  then  wounded  in  the  most  tender  part ;  and  that 
they  cannot  so  easily  forgive  an  affront  to  their  pride,  as 

♦  St.  Matt.  V.  7.  t  St.  Matt.  v.  44.  t  St.  Matt.  vi.  12. 


THE  SERMON  ON  TKE  MOUNT.     275 

they  can  an  injury  to  their  interest.  Let  us  then  not  fancy 
that  we  are  of  a  forgiA'ing  spirit,  because  we  can  forgive 
those  who  have  committed  a  trespass  upon  our  property ; 
because  we  can  pardon  the  thief,  or  the  house-breaker, 
who  has  robbed  us,  and  whose  injury  moreover  we  knoAv 
that  the  law  of  the  land  will  amply  revenge.  Let  us 
examine,  rather,  whether  we  forgive  those  who,  by  some 
act  or  other,  have  offered  an  affront  to  the  natural  pride  of 
our  hearts :  and  who,  in  this  far  more  trying  way,  have 
been  guilty  of  some  "  trespass  against  us."  Again,  it  is 
worthy  of  remark,  that  it  is  by  no  means  the  greatest  and 
most  notorious  injuries,  which  are  apt  to  give  the  greatest 
offence.  On  great  occasions,  we  know  that  the  world 
observes  us ;  and  by  forgiving  a  notable  injury,  we  think 
that  we  shall  do  ourselves  credit  with  the  world.  Moreover 
we  usually  find  that  where  the  injury  is  great,  many 
sympathize  with  us,  and  join  together  in  blaming  the  guilty 
persons. 

This  general  defamation  of  the  man  who  has  offended 
us,  serves,  much  like  the  execution  of  the  severe  sentence 
of  law,  to  satisfy  our  anger,  and  to  quiet  an  unforgiving 
spirit.  Let  us  not  then  take  credit  for  forgiving  our  ene- 
mies, merely  because  we  forgive  them  in  cases  of  this  sort. 
Let  us  inquire  rather,  whether  we  forgive  him  who  injures 
us,  when  he  does  it  in  such  a  manner  that  the  world  takes 
part  with  him  rather  than  with  us :  and  when  the  offender 
seems  to  suffer  no  punishment,  or  inconvenience  of  any 
kind,  for  his  offence.  If  we  can  forgive  freely  in  cases  of 
this  kind,  it  is  a  strong  mark  of  our  having  attained  to  a 
truly  forgiving  spirit.  It  is  true,  undoubtedly,  that  provo- 
cations will  sometimes  be  given  which  are  so  very  great 
that  it  is  hard  indeed,  especially  for  men  of  certain  natural 
tempers,  not  to  be  much  ruffled  by  them.  But  it  is  one. 
thing,  to  be  agitated,  and  even  angry,  for  a  moment ;  it  i* 
another,  to  bear  settled  malice  in  the  heart.  Let  us  dread,, 
above  all  things,  to  retain  a  secret  ill-v/ill  against  any  one.. 
Let  us  be  able  to  sav,  "There  is  no  man  on  earth  whoms 


276  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

I    account  my  enemy  :    I    live   in    charity  with  all  man- 
kind." 

Let  us  therefore  inquire,  not  only  whether  we  forgive 
those  who  trespass  against  us  ;  but  in  what  sort  of  humour 
we  are  with  them.  Is  it  a  benevolent  and  kind  humour, 
an  unreserved  and  friendly  humour,  a  communicative  and 
pleasant  humour  ?  or  are  we  reserved  towards  them,  silent, 
distant,  and  desirous  of  avoiding  them  ?  Do  we  rejoice 
with  them  when  they  rejoice  ;  and  weep  with  them  when 
they  have  any  thing  to  make  them  weep ;  in  the  same 
manner  as  we  did,  before  they  trespassed  against  us  ?  If 
the  trespass  be  thoroughly  forgiven,  undoubtedly  this  will 
be  very  much  the  case  :  but  if  quite  the  contrary  to  this 
happen  ;  if  we  feel  secretly  grieved  at  their  cheerfulness 
and  prosperity,  and  glad  at  their  adversity  ;  this  is  a  strong 
mark  of  our  not  feeling  towards  them  in  a  forgiving  spirit : 
for  forgiveness,  be  it  remembered,  does  not  consist  in 
saying  "7  forgive."  It  consists  in  the  general  temper  and 
spirit.  It  consists  in  the  perseverance  of  kindness  after 
the  offence.  How  is  this  as  to  God  ?  We  pray  to  be  for 
given  by  Him,  in  the  same  manner  as  xve  forgive  others; 
but  when  we  pray  for  his  forgiveness,  do  we  not  mean  by 
it,  that  we  pray  for  a  kind  and  beneficent  and  friendly  dis- 
position in  God  towards  us  ?  Should  we  consider  Him  as 
forgiving  us  our  trespasses,  if  we  knew  Him  to  be  still 
difficult  of  approach,  cold  and  distant  towards  us,  not 
allowing  us  to  draw  near  to  Him,  in  prayer,  as  His  chil- 
dren ;  but  wishing  us  to  depart  from  His  presence,  instead 
of  inviting  us  towards  Him  ? 

Let  us  then  examine  ourselves  closely,  respecting  the 
nature  of  that  forgiveness  which  we  exercise  ;  for  in  the 
same  manner  in  which  we  forgive  men  their  trespasses,  our 
Heavenly  Father  will  also  forgive  us.  Oh,  how  great  is 
the  contrast  between  that  forgiveness  to  which  we  lay 
claim,  from  God  towards  us  ;  and  our  temper  towards 
others ;  God,  we  expect,  will  forgive  us  great  offences, 
offences  many  times  repeated,  and  will  forgive  them  freely, 


THE  SERMON  ON  THE  MOUNT.  277 

liberally,  and  from  the  heart.  But  we  are  offended  at  our 
neighbour,  perhaps,  for  the  merest  trifles  ;  and  for  an  injury 
only  once  offered :  and  we  are  but  half  reconciled,  when 
we  seem  to  forgive.  Even  an  uncertain  rumour,  an  am- 
biguous word,  or  a  suspected  look  will  ipflame  our  anger  ; 
and  hardly  any  persuasion  will  induce  us  for  a  long  time  to 
relent:  by  one,  offence  is  taken  by  a  neglect  at  not  answer- 
ing a  letter  ;  by  another,  at  not  returning  a  visit ;  by  a  third, 
at  some  accidental  failure  in  those  attentions  which  it  is 
chiefly  the  pride  and  littleness  of  our  own  minds  that  has 
taught  us  to  expect.  We  are  embittered  perhaps,  not 
against  enemies,  but  against  our  very  friends,  by  some  of 
these  causes  ;  and  we  find  it  hard,  and  almost  impossible, 
to  forgive. 

How  different  is  this  treatment  of  others,  who  have 
trespassed  against  us,  from  that  treatment  which  we  expect 
dt  the  hand  of  God  !  In  order,  then,  to  cure  this  temper, 
let  us  call  often  to  mind  our  own  trespasses  against  Him. 
Let  us  earnestly  implore  of  Him  pardon  for  our  great 
offences  ;  and  while  we  thus  pray,  let  us  abhor  the  thought 
of  retaining  the  slightest  feeling  of  an  unforgiving  spirit 
•o wards  our  neighbour. 


278  FAMILY    C03IMENTARY  ON 

XXXI. 

ST.  MATTHEW,  VI.  16—18. 

Moreover  when  ye  fast,  be  not,  as  the  hypocrites,  of  a  sad  countenance: 
for  they  disfigure  their  faces,  that  they  may  appear  unto  men  to  fast. 
Vorily  I  say  unto  you,  they  have  their  reward. 

But  thon,  when  thou  fastest,  anoint  thine  head,   and  wash   thy  face  ; 

That  thou  appear  not  unto  men  to  fast,  but  unto  thy  Father  which  is  in 
secret :  and  thy  Fallser,  which  seeth  in  secret,  shall  reward  thee  openlv. 

The  Pharisees,  who  were  hypocrites,  fasted  often  ;  and 
they  took  great  care  to  appear  to  fast ;  for  an  appearance 
of  much  praying  and  fasting  was  one  path  to  reputation  in 
those  days.  They  had  little  regard,  however,  to  that  God 
who  seeth  in  secret ;  and  did  not  reflect  how  much  better 
it  is  to  practise  some  of  that  self-denial  which  is  known 
only  to  Him  ;  than  to  be  full  of  sanctimonious  pride,  and 
to  be  had  in  respect  and  reverence,  on  account  of  their 
great  austerities,  by  all  the  people. 

It  may  be  asked,  whether  fasting  be  a  duty  now  required 
of  a  Christian  ?  Our  answer  is,  that  Christ  in  this  place, 
seems  to  approve,  rather  than  to  forbid  it.  It  had,  indeed, 
been  on  some  occasions  required  of  the  Jews :  and  the 
Pharisees  were  much  accustomed  to  it.  This  being  the 
case,  it  looks  as  if  our  Saviour  chose  rather  to  assume  the 
practice  to  exist,  and  to  direct  the  manner  in  which  men 
should  fast ;  than  directly  to  prescribe  any  thing  to  His 
disciples,  respecting  the  frequency,  or  the  strict  obligation, 
of  the  duty.  And  it  seems  in  like  manner  proper  now, 
that  ministers  should  rather  insist  on  the  principle,  which 
ought  to  govern  Christians  in  respect  to  circumstances  of 
this  sort ,  than  attempt  to  define  very  closely  what  should 
be  the  exact  conduct  of  individuals.  There  are  occasions 
on  which  the  nation  is  called  upon  to  fust ;  and  to  confess 
the  national  sins:  and  a  Christian  need  hardly  be  told,  that 


THE    SERMOJSi    ON    THE    MOUNT.  279 

his  serious  observance  of  such  seasons  is  a  part  of"  his 
Christian  duty.  There  may  undoubtedly  be  occasions,  for 
individuals  also,  to  set  apart  particular  seasons  for  their 
own  personal  humiliation,  and  repentance  of  their  particular 
sins.  How  far  a  literal  fast  ought  in  either  of  these  cases 
to  be  carried,  it  is  liot,  perhaps,  easy  to  determine.  But 
the  precept  here  given  ought,  as  we  think,  chiefly  to  be 
considered  by  us  as  a  general  precept  respecting  self-denial. 
That  general  self-denial  is  a  Christian  duty,  is  proved  by 
many  sayings  of  Christ,  and  by  abundant  passages  of  the 
New  Testament.  "  If  any  man  will  come  after  me,"  (that 
is,  will  be  my  disciple,)  "  let  him  deny  himself,"  said  our 
Saviour.*  "  I  keep  under  my  body,"  said  St.  Paul,  "  and 
bring  it  under  subjection  ;  lest  that  by  any  means,  when  I 
have  preached  to  others,  I  mysfelf  should  be  a  castaway."! 
And  again,  "all  things  are  lawful  unto  me,"  said  St.  Paul, 
"  bnt  all  things  are  not  expedient :  all  things  are  lawful  for 
me  ;  but  I  will  not  be  brought  under  the  power  of  any."| 
There  is  an  habitual  power  over  the  body,  to  which  it  seems 
to  have  been  the  plan  of  St.  Paul  to  attain ;  and  at  which 
also  all  Christians  should  aim,  by  such  means  as  they  may 
find  by  their  own  experience  to  be  most  conducive  to  this 
end  :  and,  in  general,  it  is  not  so  much  fasting  (which  per- 
haps is  but  a  means)  as  the  attainment  of  the  end,  which 
"we  ought  to  regard.  Whoever  has  not  attained  this  end, — 
whoever,  we  mean,  has  not  brought  his  body  under  any 
subjection,  is  at  the  mercy  of  a  thousand  temptations.  It 
must  then  be  the  Christian's  ambition  to  become,  in  this 
sense,  independent.  It  should  be  his  holy  resolution,  in 
the  strength  of  that  Saviour,  to  whom  he  continually  looks 
up,  to  habituate  himself  to  such  degree  of  bodily  mortifica- 
tion, and  self-denial,  as  may  best  fit  him  for  every  part  of 
his  heavenly  Master's  service.  This,  however,  he  will 
not  do  by  Popish  or  Pharisaical  austerities  ;  nor  by  severi- 
ties practised  *'or  mere  severity's  sake  ;  nor  by  prescribing 
to  himself  any  plar*  of  self-denial,  which  is  so  severe  as 
*  St.  Matt.  xvi.  24.  ;•  I  Cor.  ix.  27.  t  1  Cor.  vi.  12. 


280  FAMILY    COMMENTARY   ON 

only  to  increase  upon  the  whole  his  temptations,  instead 
of  abating  them  ;  nor  by  ostentatious  display  of  his  acts  of 
self-denial ;  nor  by  such,  severities  as  are  meant  to  produce 
only  self-complacent  recollection ;  but  he  must  endeavour 
to  gain  his  end,  by  suiting  both  the  nature  and  the  degree 
of  his  self-denial  to  the  object  w^hich  he  has  iu  view ; 
namely,  the  object  of  enabling  himself  better  to  resist  his 
temptations ;  and  better  to  serve  God,  in  that  situation  and 
condition  of  life  to  which  God's  providence  has  already 
called  him. 

In  order,  however,  to  obtain  this  object,  there  will  be 
large  occasion  for  acts  of  self-denial.  Those  acts,  how- 
ever, should  be  secret.  There  is  many  a  secret  rule, 
which  we  should  prescribe  to  ourselves  as  good  for 
our  own  particular  case,  which  it  is  better,  perhaps, 
not  even  to  avow  to  others.  If  our  chief  alms  (as  was 
before  said)  should  be  in  secret,  much  more  so  should  be 
■)ur  chief  self-denial.  There  may  be  many  occasions  foi 
iSelf-denial  which  are  known  to  ourselves  only ;  and  if  w« 
duly  practise  the  secret  duty,  that  God  who  seeth  us  in 
secret  shall  reward  us  openly.  The  fair  character,  which 
many  a  Christian  has  in  the  sight  of  men  for  morality,  foi 
self-command,  for  proper  temperance  in  all  things,  is  the 
result,  perhaps,  much  more  of  those  secret  struggles  in 
which  he  has  been  exercised,  than  is  commonly  imagined. 

"  But  thou,  when  thou  fastest,"  adds  our  Saviour, 
"  anoint  thine  head,  and  wash  thy  face  :"*  that  is,  put  not  on 
the  appearance  of  a  man  of  great  self-denial  before  the  world. 
Be  easy,  be  cheerful,  like  other  men.  Let  your  private 
chamber,  and  let  your  conscience  witness  your  struggles 
with  yourself — but  talk  not  of  them — ^beware  of  giving  a 
Pharisaical  air  to  your  character.  "  Be  not,"  it  is  said, 
"  as  the  hypocrites,  of  a  sad  countenance  ;  for  they  disfigure 
their  faces."t  This,  as  apj  lied  to  our  days,  may  be  con- 
strued to  mean,  that  we  ought  not  to  endeavour  to  inspire 
an  idea  of  our  sanctity  by  means  of  any  thing  solemn  and 
*  St.  Matt.  vi.  17.  tSt.  Matt.  vi.  16. 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    BIOUNT.  281 

melancholy  in  our  look,  or  any  thing  in  our  dress  which  is 
unbecoming  and  very  particular.  "  Anoint  thine  head,  and 
wash  thy  face."*  In  respect  to  dress  and  appearance,  be 
much  like  other  people  ;  make  not  your  religion  to  consist 
in  any  disagreeable  particularities  of  this  sort.  Much  finery 
and  extravagance  of  dress  are  undoubtedly  forbidden  in 
Scripture,  by  that  passage  which  says,  Let  your  adorning 
"  not  be  that  outward  adorning  of  plaiting  the  hair,  and  of 
wearing  of  gold,  or  of  putting  on  of  apparel."t  But  a  mod- 
erate conformity  to  the  world,  in  things  indifferent,  seems, 
to  be  authorized  by  the  spirit  of  this  passage  ;  anoint  thine 
head. 

How  amiable  in  all  these  respects  is  Christianity!  It 
requires  of  us  nothing  which  ought  to  make  us  in  any  respect 
disagreeable  to  any  one  ;  and  it  consists  in  practice,  much 
more  than  in  profession.  While  the  man  of  the  world  pre- 
tends, in  every  respect,  to  much  more  than  he  practises, 
the  Christian  practises  much  more  than  he  professes.  In 
secret,  he  exercises  himself  in  much  self-denial ;  while  in 
all  his  outward  garb  he  conforms  himself  to  the  innocent 
customs  of  the  world ;  yet  wi-thout  being  carried  into  any 
fashionable  extravagance.  He  is  neat  and  decent,  and  in 
nowise  particular  in  his  apparel.  He  is  pure  in  heart ;  but 
not  solemn  and  sanctimonious  in  look.  He  is  very  strict 
with  himself  in  secret,  having  many  a  private  law  of  self- 
denial  and  mortification,  which  he  prescribes  to  himself; 
but  these  escape  the  observation  of  the  public. 

May  this  be  our  character  !  May  we  please  that  God 
who  seeth  in  secret ;  and  may  He,  who  seeth  us  in  secret, 
reward  us  openly ! 

*  St.  Matt.  vi.  17.  t  1  Peter  iii.  3. 


24* 


282  FAMILY   COMMENTARY   ON 

XXXIL 

ST.  MATTHEW,  VI.  19—21. 

Lay  not  up  for  yourselves  treasures  upon  earth,  where  moth  and  rust 
doth  corrupt,  and  where  thieves  break  through  and  steal : 

But  lay  up  for  yourselves  treasures  in  heaven,  where  neither  rnoth  not 
rust  doth  corrupt,  and  where  thieves  do  not  break  through  nor  steal ; 

For  where  your  treasure  is,  there  will  your  heart  be  also. 

There  are,  perhaps,  few  errors  more  common  or  more 
mischievous,  than  that  of  supposing  that  Christianity  was 
intended  only  to  be  a  cure  for  the  greater  vices  and  immo- 
ralities of  men  ;  and  that  a  decent,  orderly,  and,  at  the 
same  time,  worldly  way  of  life  is  consistent  with  it.  Our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  came  down  from  heaven,  in  order  to 
set  before  men  the  hope  of  everlasting  life ;  and  to  call 
away  their  thoughts,  affections,  and  desires  from  earthly 
things,  to  those  things  which  are  heavenly.  "  Set  your 
affection  on  things  above,  not  on  things  on  the  earth,"*  is 
one  chief  precept  of  the  gospel.  The  bulk  of  mankind  are 
pursuing  eagerly  the  things  of  this  life  ;  and  the  acquisition 
of  money,  in  particidar,  is  the  object  which  is  nearest  the 
hearts  of  most  men.  It  has  been  thus  from  the  beginning  : 
— in  the  days  of  the  prophets,  men  are  spoken  of,  as  adding 
"  house  to  house,"  and  "  field  to  field. "f  In  the  days  of 
our  Saviour,  they  are  warned  against  "  pulling  down  their 
barns,  in  order  to  build  larger;"  and  against  saying  to  them- 
selves, "  Soul,  thou  hast  much  goods  laid  up  for  many  years  ; 
take  thine  ease,  eat,  drink,  and  be  merry  ."J  And  in  these 
days,  how  does  the  same  spirit  prevail : — most  men  both 
act  and  talk  as  if  the  only  end,  for  which  they  were  sent 
into  the  world,  were  that  of  increasing  their  worldly  pos- 
sessions ;  how  they  may  best  improve  the  property  which 
they  have  in  land  ;  how  they  may  make  an  advantageous 
•  Colossians  iii.  2.        t  Isa.  v.  8.  i  St.  Luke  xii.  19. 


THE  SERMON  ON  THE  MOUNT.     283 

purchase  in  the  stocks  ;  or  how  they  may  turn  to  their 
benefit  a  speculation  in  trade.  These  are  the  points  on 
which  men  discourse  with  the  most  anxiety  ;  and  on  whi»h 
they  most  of  all  set  their  hearts.  For  the  love  of  wealth 
they  are  willing  to  toil  and  labour ;  "  to  rise  early,  and  late 
take  rest,  and  to  eat  the  bread  of  carefulness."*  They  are 
worn  with  anxiety  respecting-  these  their  worldly  affairs. 
They  seem  to  long  but  for  one  thing  in  life  ;  and  that  is,  to 
get  a  good  fortune  for  themselves  ;  and,  then,  they  hope  to 
leave  a  good  sum  to  each  of  their  children,  when  they  die. 
But  "  lay  not  up  for  yourselves,"  says  Christ,  "  treasures 
upon  earth :  where  moth  and  rust  doth  corrupt,  and  where 
thieves  break  through  and  steal  ;  but  lay  up  for  yourselves 
treasures  in  heaven."!  Oh,  if  men  Avere  but  as  eager  with 
respect  to  the  next  world,  as  they  are  in  respect  to  this, 
what  a  rich  inheritance  might  they  obtain !  But  they 
labour  merely  for  the  perishing  riches  : — they  lay  up  that 
"  wealth  which  moth  and  rust  can  corrupt,  and  which 
thieves  can  break  through  and  steal."  They  please  them- 
selves, indeed,  with  the  good  security  for  their  money, 
which  they  obtain  ;  they  embark  their  property,  as  they 
think,  in  none  but  safe  and  prudent  speculations ;  they 
invest  it  in  solid  land,  or  in  the  safest  sort  of  stocks  ;  and 
little  reflect,  to  how  many  accidents  all  earthly  possessions 
are  exposed. 

These  are  the  times  +  which  have  remarkably  shown  to 
us  the  great  uncertainty  of  riches  :  for  how  many  have 
been  lately  wandering  over  tire  earth,  every  where  begging 
their  bread,  or  earning  it  by  the  hardest  labour,  who  once 
lived  in  affluence  in  their  own  land,  and  thought  that  they 
had  safe,  as  well  as  large,  possessions  ;  but  their  riches 
have  made  to  themselves  wings  and  flown  away ;  the 
moth  and  rust  have  corrupted  them,  and  the  thieves  have 
broken  through,  and  stolen  them. 

*Ps.  cxxvii.  2.         +  St.  Matt.  vi.   19,  20. 

X  Written  during  the  French  Revolution ;  after  the  emigration  of 
thousands,  nobles  and  priests,  from  their  own  country  to  England. 


284  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

How  many,  indeed,  of  every  country  fall  into  sudder 
and  unexpected  poverty : — some  one  breaks,  who  was  in 
their  debt ;  some  article,  in  which  their  chief  property  had 
consisted,  sinks  remarkably  in  value  ;  some  trading  specu- 
lation proves  unfortunate  ;  some  crop  from  their  land  fails, 
through  the  badness  of  the  season ;  or  some  one  either 
robs,  or  cheats  them  ;  and,  thus,  their  hoard  is  taken  from 
them.  If  the  heart  be  fixed  on  money,  how  is  a  man  pained 
and  griev  ed  in  all  cases  of  this  sort. 

But  if,  on  the  contrary,  we  have  only  laboured  to  get  a 
competency  for  ourselves,  and  our  families,  according  to 
the  will  of  God  ;  not  so  much  caring  about  the  wealth 
itself,  as  about  the  fulfilment  of  our  own  duty  by  the  per- 
formance of  what  belongs  to  our  stations ;  and  if,  in  the 
midst  of  our  labour  we  have  calmly  left  it  to  Providence  to 
send  poverty,  or  riches,  as  He  pleases  ; — if,  amidst  all  our 
worldly  business,  our  hearts  have  habitually  been  in  Heaven  ; 
if  we  have  often  thought  of  Heaven,  talked  of  Heaven,  and 
prayed  to  have  our  chief  inheritance  in  Heaven  ;  if  it  have 
been  the  end  of  all  our  actions  in  this  life  to  provide  our- 
selves "  bags  which  wax  not  old,  a  treasure  in  the  Heavens 
that  faileth  not  ;"*  if  to  grow  in  grace,  to  be  rich  in  faith, 
and  to  abound  in  every  good  work,  have  been  accounted 
by  us  the  great  ends  of  living  ;  and  if  we  have  thus  learnt 
to  feel  a  holy  disdain  of  all  merely  temporal  riches  ;  then, 
and  then  only,  may  we  consider  ourselves  as  having  fulfil- 
led the  precept  given  us  in  this  passage  : — then  may  we 
be  said  to  have  laid  up  our  happiness  in  a  place  where  it 
shall  not  be  liable  to  earthly  accidents ;  "  where  neither 
moth  nor  rust  doth  corrupt,  and  where  thieves  do  not  break 
through  nor  steal  :"t  and  where  our  treasure  is,  there  will 
our  heart  be  also. 

The  heart  of  every  man  accompanies  his  treasure  ;  for 

that  is  a  man's  treasure  which  his  heart  runs  after  the  most. 

Would  we  therefore  know  where  our  chief  treasure  lies  ? — 

we  have  only  to  inquire  where  our  chief  affections  are 

*  St.  Luke  xii.  33.  t  St.  Mark  vi.  20. 


THF  SERMON  ON  THE  MOUNT.     285 

placed.  Are  they  set  on  Heaven,  or  on  earth? — on  things 
above,  or  on  something  here  below  ?  This  consideration 
is  indeed  a  A^ery  awful  one  :  for  it  implies,  that  they,  whose 
affections  and  desires  do  not  point  towards  Heaven,  have 
certainly  no  treasure  there.  They,  who  take  no  thought 
about  Heaven,  have  no  inheritance  in  that  better  world. 
Their  whole  treasure  is  on  earth,  where  their  heart  so 
plainly  is.  May  we  try  ourselves  continually  by  this  test : 
for  Christ  hath  given  it  to  us  for  this  purpose.  May  we 
consider  seriously  how  much  this  saying  of  Christ  im- 
ports :  it  is,  as  if  we  had  heard  Him  saying, — Tell  me 
where  your  heart  is,  and  there  you  shall  find  your  treas- 
ure : — tell  me  where  your  treasure  is,  and  there  assuredly 
will  be  your  heart. 


XXXIII. 

ST.  MATTHEW,  V.  22,  23. 

rhe  light  of  the  body  is  the  eye  :  if  therefore  thine  eye  be  single,  thy 
whole  body  shall  be  full  of  light : 

But  if  thine  eye  be  evil,  thy  whole  body  shall  be  full  of  darkness ;  if  there- 
fore the  light,  that  is  in  thee,  be  darkness,  how  great  is  that  darkness  ! 

Our  Saviour  here  instructs  us,  by  means  of  one  of  our 
bodily  senses,  in  a  very  great  and  fundamental  religious 
truth.  He  says — "  The  light  of  the  body  is  the  eye  ;  and, 
if  thine  eye  be  single,  thy  whole  body  shall  be  full  of 
light :"  that  is,  the  body  is  directed  by  the  light  which  is 
in  the  eye :  and,  if  the  eye  be  perfectly  sound,  and  see 
right,  then  the  whole  body  will  have  the  benefit  of  its  light. 
But  "  if  the  eye  be  evil,"  if  the  member  which  directs  the 
body  be  disordered;  then,  "the  whole  body  shall  be  full  of 
darkness ;  and  if  the  light,  that  is  in  thee,  be  darkness, 
how  great  is  that  darkness." 


236  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

Let  us  now  apply  this,  as  our  Saviour  undoubtedly 
meant  it  should  be  applied,  to  the  case  of  man  in  respect  to 
his  spiritual  condition.  There  is  a  certain  spiritual  faculty, 
which  is,  to  the  whole  moral  man,  much  what  the  faculty 
of  the  eye  is  to  the  whole  body.  We  mean,  that  there  is  a 
certain  power  of  perceiving  and  distinguishing  what  is 
morally  right  and  morally  wrong,  and  what  is  morally 
true  and  morally  false,  without  which  our  moral  conduct 
cannot  be  made  rrght.  If  a  man  be  used  to  "  call  evil, 
good ;  and  good,  evil ;"  "  to  put  darkness  for  light,  "and  light 
for  darkness  ;"*  if  he  be  blind  to  all  moral  excellency;  if 
he  have  no  taste  for  spiritual  things  ;  if  truth  and  upright- 
ness, if  purity  and  holiness,  if  religion  and  godliness  have 
no  beauty  in  his  eyes,  it  is  in  vain  to  talk  of  his  moral  con- 
duct being  made  right.  It  is  true,  there  may  be  an  external 
morality  ;  there  may  be  certain  acts  done,  which,  in  them- 
selves, are  moral  and  right ;  and  which  may  pass  for  virtues, 
in  the  eyes  of  men  :  but  they  are  no  virtues  in  the  sight  of 
God,  who  considers  the  moral  quality  of  the  act,  as  deter- 
mined by  the  moral  state  of  the  mind  and  heart. 

In  order,  therefore,  to  do  any  one  action  aright,  the  heart, 
in  the  first  place,  must  be  turned  to  the  love  of  true  holi- 
ness. The  eyes  of  the  understanding  must  be  enlightened  ; 
the  reason,  which  is  in  man,  must  be  sanctified  ;  the  natural 
blindness,  and  prejudice  against  religious  truth  must  be 
removed  ;  the  faculty  of  discerning  spiritual  things  must  be 
acquired ;  otherwise,  the  man,  in  spite  of  all  his  boasted 
reason,  will  only  grope  in  darkness  in  respect  to  spiritual 
hings.  He  may  do  by  chance,  it  is  true,  some  things 
which  in  themselves  are  right ;  since  even  a  blind  man  may 
chance  to  walk  for  a  while  in  the  right  path :  but,  in 
general,  he  will  take  the  wrong  course  ;  though  ignorant 
that  he  does  so ;  and  it  is  not  his  own  eyesight,  which  will 
lead  him  in  any  one  instance  aright :  his  whole  body  is 
^11  of  darkness. 

•  Isaiah,  v.  20. 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE     MOUNT.  287 

A  few  remarks  shall  now  be  made  on  the  subject,  which 
will  serve  further  to  illustrate  it. 

And,  first,  we  may  learn  from  hence,  the  reason  why  so 
many  neglect  or  reject  the  Gospel  of  Christ  ;  and  among 
them  not   a  few  who  possess  much  human   wisdom  and 
learning.     They  want  that  spiritual  light  in  the  mind,  of 
which  our  Saviour  here  speaks.     They  choose  to  them- 
selves some  principle  of  morals,  or  some  system  of  what 
they  may  call  religion,  less  holy  than   the  principle  and 
system  of  the  Gospel,  and  which  better  suits  the  unholiness 
of  their  hearts.    "  Light  is  come  into  the  world,"  said  our 
Saviour,  "and  men  loved  darkness  rather  than  light,  be- 
cause their  deeds  w^e  evil."*    All  indisposition  to  receive 
either  the  Gospel  in  general,  or  its  peculiar  doctrines,  is 
resolved  in  Scripture  into  blindness,  and  hardness  of  heart, 
and  want  of  spiritual  discernment.    For,  "  the  natural  man," 
says  St.  Paul,  "  receiveth  not  the  things  of  the  Spirit  of 
God  :  for  they  are  foolishness  unto  him ;  neither  can  he 
know  them,  because  they  are  spiritually  discerned."!    And, 
again,  "  But  if  our  Gospel  be  hid,  it  is  hid  to  them  that  are 
lost:  in  whom  the  God  of  this   world  hath  blinded  the 
minds  of  them  which  believe  not,  lest   the  light  of  the 
glorious   Gospel  of  Christ,  who  is  the  image  of  God, 
should  shine  unto  them."J      So,  also,  it  is  said  by  St.  John, 
of  him  who  wants   the  particular  grace  of  charity,  or  love, 
that  "  he  walketh  in  darkness,  and  knoweth  not  whither  he 
goeth."i^ 

Again,  secondly,  let  us  cease  to  wonder  that  there  is 
so  much  self-confidence,  self-righteousness,  and  self-com- 
placency, as  there  is  in  men ;  and  as  there  is  in  those  men 
111  particular,  who  are  more  than  commonly  depraved.  The 
light  that  is  in  them  is  darkness : — the  faculty  of  discerning 
spiritual  and  moral  truth  is  corrupted  and  diseased.  Hence 
multitudes  are  continually  doing  evil,  Avho  think  that  they  are 

*  St.  John,  iii.  19.  t  1  Cor.  ii.  14.  t  2  Cor.  iv.  4 

i  1  St.  John,  ii.  11. 


288  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

(loino-  good.     They  dress  themselves  out  in  certain  fancied 
virtues,  which,  in  the  sight  of  God,  are  sins.     But  woe  be 
unto  them,  the  prophet  seems  to  say,  "  who  compass  them- 
selves with  sparks  of  their  own  kindling."*     Woe  be  to 
those  who  create  to  themselves  virtues  which  God  never 
made  to  be  such ;  and  then  trust  to  their  performance  of 
these  for  their  acceptance  with  Him.  .  It  has  often  been 
remarked,  by  some  of  the  most  accurate  observers  of  man- 
kind, that  the  persons,  who  trust  most  to  their  own  good 
works  for  salvation,  are  commonly  those  who  have  the  least 
of  these  to  trust  to.     And  this  is  a  paradox,  to  the  solution 
of  which  we  ought  carefully  to  attend.     The  solution  is 
easy,  if  we  do  but  take  into  consideration  the  saying  of 
Christ  of  which  we  are  now  treating.     The  light,  which 
is  in  these  persons,  is  darkness ;   and  all  the  virtues,  in 
which  they  trust,  are  false  virtues.     How  gross,  indeed,  is 
the  self-deceit  of  man  in  this  respect!     For  if  the  light 
which  should  be  in  them,  "  be  darkness,  now  great  is  that 
darkness  !"t     Who  is  there,  for  instance,  however  distin- 
guished by  the  profligacy  of  his  life,  who  has  not  some 
sort  of  morality,  or  virtue,  or  religion,  or  honour,  some  sub- 
stitute for  true  goodness,  of  which  he  boasts  ?     This  false 
and  spurious   goodness  is  made  the  theme  of  the  wicked 
man's  conversation.     It  is  the  sort  of  goodness,  which  he 
tells  you  that  he  approves  in   others,  and  that  he  is   not 
defective  in  practising  himself.     This  false  goodness  be- 
comes the  rival  and  competitor  of  the  true  :   and,  being  thus 
preferred  from  a  predilection  for  it,  which  is  not  insincere , 
and  being  also  thus  practised,  (for  it  is  most  easy  to  be 
practised,)  it  commonly  also  is  considered  as  meritorious  in 
its  nature ;  and  is  trusted  to,  as  the  ground  of  salvation. 
That  man,  on  the  other  hand,  whose  eyes  it  has  pleased 
God  to  open,  so  that  he  sees  clearly  into  the  nature  of  real 
holiness,  is  sure  to  see  also,  how  exceedingly  defective  in 
it  he  is : — he  is  glad  to  accept  of  an  interest  in  his  Saviour's 

♦  See  Isa.  1.  11.  t  St.  Matt.  vi.  23. 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE     MOUNT.  289 

sacrifice  ;  being,  on  account  of  his  ten  tliousand  deficiencies, 
humbled  to  the  very  dust  before  his  God. 

Again,  thirdly,  let  us  beware  of  the  error  of  those  who 
think,  that  it  is  only  necessary  for  a  man  to  act  according 
to  his  conscience,  in  order  to  make  sure  that  his  conduct 
shall  be  right.  It  ought,  first,  to  be  inquired,  whether  it  be 
an  enlightened  conscience  which  he  follows.  For  there 
certainly  is  such  a  thing  as  a  blinded  conscience  ;  and, 
also,  a  sleepy  conscience,  a  corrupted  conscience,  a  hard- 
ened conscience,  a  "conscience  seared  as  with  a  hot  iron."* 
'I'here  have  been  those  who  have  even  thought,  that  in 
killing  the  best  servants  of  God,  they  did  God  service.f 
More  than  half,  perhaps,  of  the  common  sins  of  men,  are 
committed  by  them  without  the  least  violence  to  con- 
science :  and,  f<»r  this  reason, — the  "  light  that  is  in  them 
is  darkness."  If  the  mind  and  conscience  are  truly  enlight- 
ened, so  as  to  discern  religious  truth,  and  error,  and  good, 
and  evil ;  and  so  as  to  know  the  whole  nature  and  extent 
of  religious  and  moral  duty  ;  then,  indeed,  to  follow  con- 
science is  to  follow  a  single  or  clear-sighted  eye  ;  and  the 
eye  being  "  single,"  the  general  conduct  will  be  right : — 
the  whole  body  will  be  full  of  light.  But  if  the  "  eye  be 
evil,  thy  whole  body  shall  be  full  of  darkness  ;"  and  it 
"  the  light,  that  is  in  thee,  be  darkness,  how  great  is  that 
darkness."+  Let  us  then  dread  an  ignorant  and  blinded 
conscience :  it  is  the  source  of  ten  thousand  sins,  of  which 
we  are  not  at  all  aware.  Let  us  dread  it  as  we  would  a  dis- 
eased eye,  which,  if  it  see  at  all,  yet  sees  falsely. 

But  how,  it  will  be  said,  are  we  to  obtain  this  spiritual 
faculty  which  has  been  so  much  spoken  of  ?  Our  answer 
is,  that  it  is  to  be  obtained  by  prayer,  and  also  by  the  use 
of  all  those  means  which  God  hath  appointed  for  the  attain- 
ment of  it.  The  Holy  Spirit  is  the  author  of  all  spiritual 
light ;  and  our  Saviour  hath  assured  us,  that  God  will 
"give  the  Holy  Spirit  to  them  that  ask  Him."§     Would 

*  1  Tim.  iv.  2.  +  St.  John,  xvL  2.  t  St.  Matt.  vi.  23. 

^  St.  Luke,  xi.  13. 

25 


290  FAMILY    COI\IMENTAIlY    ON 

we  know  the  nrst  principles  of  our  religion,  would  we  be 
instructed  aright  respecting  God  the  Father,  and  his  Son 
Jesus  Christ  ; — the  same  God,  who  said  in  the  beginning, 
"  Let  tliere  be  light,  and  there  was  light  ;"* — the  same 
God,  who  then  "  commanded  the  light  to  shine  out  of  dark- 
ness," must  shine  into  our  hearts,  "  to  give  the  light  of  the 
knowledge  of  the  glory  of  God  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Chrisc."t 
David  prayed  thus  for  the  divine  illumination  :  "  open  thou 
mine  eyes,  that  I  may  behold  wondrous  things  out  of  thy 
law."+  Saint  Paul  prayed  for  his  converts  thus  :  "  the 
eyes  of  your  understanding  being  enlightened,  that  ye  may 
knovv  what  is  the  hope  of  His  calling,  and  what  the  riches 
of  the  glory  of  His  inheritance  in  the  saints."§ 

Let  us  pray  to  God  for  the  same  gift :  let  us  pray  also, 
that  we  may  "  be  filled  with  the  knowledge  of  His  will  in 
all  wisdom  and  spiritual  iinderstauding.*'|| 

To  prayer,  however,  we  must  add  other  means.  We  must 
take  all  measures  for  detecting  in  ourselves  every  religious 
error  :  we  must  avoid  prejudice  ;  we  must  inquire,  examine, 
reflect,  observe.  We  must  read  the  Scriptures  with  great 
attention  j^y»^  must  make  honest  use  of  the  little  light 
which,>\ve  have  :  "  for  whosoever  hath,  to  him  shall  be 
^j^,>r^  ;  and  whosoever  hath  not"  (that  is,  makes  no  use  of 
what  he  hath)  "  from  him  shall  be  taken  away  even  that 
which  he  seemeth  to  have."!" 

But  it  may,  also,  be  asked.  How  are  we  to  know  whether 
we  have  the  spiritual  faculty  or  not  1  We  answer,  "to  the 
law,  and  to  the  testim.ony,"**  examine  what  the  Scripture 
tc-slifies  on  this  subject.  A  taste  for  the  Scriptures  is,  in- 
deed, of  itself,  a  sign  of  our  possessing  some  degree  of  this 
spiritual  light  :  we  mean,  provided  it  be  a  taste  for  the 
entire  and  unadulterated  word  of  Cod,  and  not  for  a  few 
favourite  or  perverted  parts  of  it. 

We  will  ordy  ncil  the  following  caution.     Some  are  apt 

•  Gen.  i.  3.  12  Cor.  iv.  6.  %  Ps.  cxix.  18. 

4  Eph.  i.  13.  II  Col.  »..  9.  f  St.  Luke  viii.  18 

•♦  Isaiah  viii.  20. 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  291 

to  think  that  spiritual  light  has  respect  chiefly  either  to  the 
mysteries,  or  to  what  are  now  commonly  called  the  doc- 
trines of  the  Gospel,  which  is  certainly  a  great  mistake. 
Spiritual  light  is  continually  spoken  of  in  Scripture  as  hav- 
ing a  reference  also  to  every  part  of  a  man's  practical 
conduct.  Thus,  Saint  Peter,  after  speaking  of  faith,  virtue, 
knowledge,  temperance,  patience,  godliness,  brotherly  kind- 
ness, and  charity,  observes,  in  respect  to  them  all,  "  that  he 
that  lacketh  these  things  is  blind,  and  cannot  see  afar  off, 
and  hath  forgotten  that  he  was  purged  from  his  old  sins."* 
And  Saint  John  also  observes,  that  he  that  "  hateth  his 
brother,  is  in  darkness  even  until  now."f  As  the  erye  in- 
structs the  body  how  to  move,  and  enables  each  limb  to  act 
its  proper  part ;  so  the  spiritual  faculty  of  the  mind,  when 
in  its  full  v'igour  and  perfection,  directs  every  action  of  the 
life  :  it  helps  us  to  perceive  our  various  duties,  instructs 
us  what  to  aim  at,  and  what  to  avoid  :  it  enables  us  to 
know  v/hat  tempers  are  good,  and  what  are  evil ;  what 
thoughts,  what  words,  what  actions.  It  informs  us  not  in 
doctrines  only,  or  in  the  mysteries  of  our  faith,  but  in  every 
branch  and  ramification  of  our  various  duties,  whether  to 
God  or  man.     For  if  "  thine  eye  be  single,  thy  whole 

BODY  SHALL  BE  FULL  CF  LIGHT."t 


XXXIV. 

ST.  MATTHEW,  VI.  24. 

No  man  can  serve  two  masters  :  for  either  he  will  hate  the  one,  and  lovo 
the  other ;  or  else  he  will  hold  to  the  one,  and  despise  the  other.  Ye 
cannot  serve  God  and  Mammon. 

This  is  a  most  important  and  fundamental  maxim  of  true 
religion.     "  No  man  can  ser\^e  two  masters  :"  that  is,  two 
opposite  masters.     The  word  "  Mammon"  signifies  riches, 
*2  St.  Pet.  i.  9.         1 1  St  John  ii.  9.  t  St.  Matt.  vi.  22. 


292  FAMILY     COMMENTA.RY    ON 

or  tne  god  of  riches.  It  may  stand,  however,  for  any  other 
idol,  which  men  may  be  disposed  to  worship.  This  saying 
of  Christ,  therefore,  if  taken  in  the  narrow  sense,  means, 
ye  cannot  be  servants  to  God,  and,  at  the  sam.e  time,  ser- 
vants (or  slaves)  to  the  love  of  money :  or,  if  taken  in  the 
largest  sense,  ye  cannot  be  servants  to  God,  and  at  the 
same  time  servants  (or  slaves)  to  any  other  master — either 
to  riches,  or  to  honour,  or  to  pleasure  ;  either  to  the  world, 
to  the  flesh,  or  to  the  Devil.  In  whichsoever  of  these  senses 
we  interpret  the  term,  "  Mammon  ;"  God  and  Mammon  are 
opposite  masters  ;  and  they  command  opposite  duties.  That 
which  the  one  directs  us  to  hate,  the  other  instructs  us  to 
love  ;  and  that  which  the  one  requires  us  to  do,  the  other 
commands  us  to  leave  undone.  Allegiance  to  the  one  is 
rebellion  against  the  other.  It  is  impossible  to  unite  the 
two  services  ;  and  it  is  hypocrisy,  as  well  as  folly,  to  at' 
tempt  to  do  it.  Choose,  therefore,  which  ye  will  serve  : 
ye  cannot  serve  God  and  Mammon. 

In  enlarging  on  this  passage,  it  may  be  observed,  that 
fidelity  to  God  is  here  implied  to  be  a  leading  principle  of 
true  religion.  God  is  held  up  to  us,  under  the  character 
of  a  master  ;  and  man,  in  that  of  a  servant.  God,  indeed, 
may  also  be  considered  as  represented  in  this  place  in  the 
light  of  a  lord  or  king ;  and  man,  in  that  of  a  subject.  To 
be  a  Christian,  therefore,  is  to  be  a  faithful  servant  of  our 
heavenly  Master,  and  to  be  a  loyal  subject  of  the  King  of 
kings.  It  is,  to  take  Him,  and  Him  only,  for  our  Lord.  It 
is,  to  refuse  obedience  to  His  competitors  and  His  adver- 
saries. It  is,  to  obey  the  laws  of  God,  and  not  any  opposite 
laws.  It  is,  to  bow  to  His  authority,  and  not  to  any  rival 
authority.  It  is,  to  love  God,  to  fear  God,  to  delight  in 
God  :  and  comparatively  speaking,  neither  to  love,  nor  fear, 
nor  delight  in  any  other  object.  It  is,  to  hate  and  despise 
all  other  objects,  when  considered  as  competitors  Mith  God. 

Many,  who  profess  in  general  to  be  servants  of  God,  are 
far  from  being  thus  faithful  to  Him.  They  are  like  ser- 
vants having   two    masters ;  or   like    subjects   pretending 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  293 

allegiance  to  two  kings,  who  are  rivals  of  each  other.  They 
obey  God,  as  they  think ;  but  they  obey  Mammon  also 
They  endeavour  to  unite  the  two  services  : — they  wish  to 
be  in  favour  with  God,  and  in  favour  also  with  men ;  to 
gain  the  riches  of  this  life,  and  likewise  a  treasure  in 
heaven  ;  to  possess  the  honour  of  the  world,  as  well  as 
eternal  glory. 

IjCt  us  now  speak  particularly  of  those  who  serve  Mam- 
mon in  the  most  literal  sense  ;  and  in  treating  of  these,  we 
shall  describe  a  large  part  of  mankind.  Most  men,  in 
entering  upon  their  profession,  especially  if  it  be  that  of 
•trade,  propose  to  make  their  fortunes,  as  they  call  it. 
"  What,"  say  they,  "  is  the  use  of  following  business,  if  we 
are  not  to  gain  money  by  it  1  We  will  labour  to  be  rich, 
and  even  to  be  very  rich  ;  but  we  will  use  honest  means, 
and  take  due  care  to  fulfil,  at  the  same  time,  all  our  religious 
and  moral  duties." 

Such  persons  mistake  the  nature  of  true  religion.  They 
understand  not,  that  it  consists  in  mortifying  those  earthly 
desires  which  naturally  govern  the  heart,  in  order  that  by 
so  mortifying  them,  God  may  reign  without  a  rival  there. 
They  perceive  not,  that  indifference  to  wealth,  and  a  dis- 
position to  labour  for  the  sake  of  duly,  and  not  of  covetous- 
ness,  are  some  of  the  chief  marks  of  true  religion.  They, 
moreover,  mistake  in  supposing,  that  any  man,  influenced 
by  a  strong  love  of  wealth,  can  carry  on  his  business  with 
perfect  fairness. 

The  desire  of  money  blinds  the  eyes,  and  betrays  into 
frauds  which  are  unperceived.  Would  you  be  strictly 
honest — would  you  avoid  tlie  crooked  conduct  common  in 
your  profession — begin  with  determining  that  it  shall  be 
your  chief  object  to  please  God,  and  not  to  obtain  money  : 
for  be  assured,  that  a  man  cannot  be  true  to  his  gain,  and 
true  to  his  God  also.  You  cannot  serve  both  these  masters  ; 
either  you  must  hate  the  one,  and  love  the  other  ;  or  hold 
to  the  one,  and  despise  the  other :  you  cannot  serve  God 

and  Mammon. 

25* 


294  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

But  wealth  is  by  no  means  the  only  rival  of  God  in  the 
heart.  Wealth  is  even  despised  by  some  men  of  the  world. 
The  object  of  their  supreme  desire  is  perhaps  a  proud  pre- 
eminence in  their  profession,  or  at  least  a  very  honourable 
station  in  it.  In  comparison  of  this,  the  favour  of  God  is 
little  thought  of  or  regarded,  ^^'ith  others,  to  rise  in  the 
general  scale  of  society  is  the  one  object  of  ambition.  Old 
persons  aim  to  gratify  the  same  dispositions  with  the  young, 
by  preferring,  before  all  other  objects,  the  worldly  exalta- 
tion of  their  children.  In  all  these  cases,  and  perhaps  in 
all  of  them  equally,  God  is  dethroned  from  His  proper 
place  in  the  heart  :  and  herein  consists  the  sin  of  any  one 
ruling  passion.  All  inordinate  desire,  therefore,  is  sin  ; 
though  it  should  not  issue  in  any  particular  crime  :  and  all 
desire  is  inordinate,  which  is  greater  than  the  desire  of 
pleasing  and  serving  God.  For  "  He  that  loveth  father  or 
mother  more  than  me,"  says  our  Saviour,  "  is  not  worthy  of 
me  :  and  he  that  loveth  son  or  daughter  more  than  me,  is 
not  worthy  of  me."*  "  Whosoever  he  be  of  you  that  for- 
saketh  not  all  that  he  hath,  he  cannot  be  my  disciple."! 

There  are  a  variety  of  ways  in  which  the  subject  before 
us  may  be  considered.  The  passage  may  serve  to  reprove 
some  persons  who  are  loo  much  conformed  to  the  world ; 
and  yet  possess  certain  religious  feelings.  Perhaps,  ihey 
are  free  from  great  vices :  they  do  many  benevolent  and 
useful  things  :  they  also  praise  pious  people  ;  and  so  far, 
all  is  well.  But  there  is  another  side  to  their  character. 
The  world  has  a  strong  influence  over  them  ;  they  wish 
indeed,  to  ascend  to  heaven  when  they  die  ;  but  they  cannot 
bear  the  thought  of  losing  that  estimation  among  worldly 
persons,  of  which  they  are  in  possession.  They  obey  Grin. 
in  some  things  :  they  obey  the  world,  in  others.  1'hcy  are 
pious  in  the  closet ;  but  when  they  come  out  of  it,  they  are 
conformed  to  the  world.  On  the  Sabbath-day,  they  are  in 
the  house  of  God,  and  in  the  congregation  of  tlie  faithful ; 
out  they  are  among  the  scenes  of  dissipation  in  the  week 
♦  St.  Matt.  X.  37.  t  St.  Luke  xiv.  33. 


THE  SERMON  ON  THE  MOUNT.     295 

"  They  say,  as  the  world  says  ;  they  go,  where  the  world 
goes  ;  they  do,  as  the  world  does."  They  are  enslaved  by 
the  customs  and  opinions  of  their  worldly  friends  and 
neighbours.  The  desire  of  the  favour  of  the  world  being 
therefore  stronger  in  them,  than  the  desire  of  the  favour  of 
God,  the  world  is  their  master,  and  not  God  :  or  they  tr}-, 
it  may  be  said,  to  serve  both;  forgetting,  that  "no  man 
can  serve  two  masters,"  and  that  "  ye  cannot  serve  God 
and  Mammon." 

It  is  not  uncommon  to  see  parents  cultivate  a  certain  sort 
of  piety,  as  a  thing  graceful  and  ornamental  to  a  young 
woman;  while,  at  the  same  time,  they  have  the  utmost 
dread  of  its  being  carried  to  the  inconvenient  length  of 
rendering  her  in  any  way  particular.  But  how  ill  do  such 
parents  understand  the  true  nature  of  the  religion  of  Christ. 
How  little  also  do  they  consult  the  real  interest  of  those, 
whose  souls  God  has  committed  to  their  charge.  The 
piety  of  young  persons  thus  educated  is  commonly  super- 
ficial, and  soon  vanishes  ;  but  if  it  prove  real,  they  become, 
perhaps,  entangled  through  their  parents  in  some  worldly 
connection,  which  constitutes  the  trial  of  their  remaining 
days. 

We  may  also  employ  this  passage  in  the  way  of  reproof 
to  some  apparently  serious,  but  not  very  consistent  persons. 
We  now  speak  of  those  who  talk  much  of  religion,  and 
pass  many  an  hour  among  those,  whom  they  deem  reli- 
gious ;  who  frequently  attend  on  the  means  of  grace,  and 
are  zealous  for  the  gospel :  but,  though  much  of  their  time 
appears  to  be  very  properly  spent,  and  a  certain  part  also 
of  their  substance  ;  yet  a  large  portion  of  their  day  is  con- 
sumed in  idleness ;  and  a  part  of  their  money,  in  minister- 
ing either  to  their  vanity  or  their  luxury.  They  allot  to 
religion  the  time  and  money  which  they  judge  to  be  due 
to  it :  but  they  conceive  the  remainder  to  be  their  own ; 
and  are  not  aware  that  true  religion  requires  a  constant 
principle  of  fidelity  to  God  in  the  heart ;  and  the  devotion 
of  all  our  time,  and  of  all  our  talents,  to  his  service  ;  though 


296  FAMILV    COMMENTARY    ON 

the  manner  of  doing  this,  lilte  the  employments  of  different 
servants,  or  of  the  same  servant  at  different  periods,  will  be 
various.  Such  persons  should  be  taught  to  fear,  lest  they 
also  should  be  found  to  serve  two  masters,  permitting  them 
to  reign  by  turns ;  and  thus  to  have  a  divided  empire  over 
their  hearts. 

Finally,  let  ns  all  remember  that  our  preference  of  God 
over  every  other  master  must  be  decided.  Let  us  also 
bear  in  mind,  that  the  world  is  the  great  enemy,  and  rival, 
of  God.  "  Love  not  the  world,  nor  the  things  of  the  world. 
If  any  man  love  the  world,  the  love  of  the  Father  is  not  in 
him."  It  is  called  in  Scripture,  "  the  evil  world,"*  "  the 
wicked  world,"  and  the  world  which  "  lieth  in  wicked- 
ness.^t  Conformity  to  it  is  the  great  source  of  ruin  to 
persons  of  the  upper  class;  and  to  break  with  it  is  the 
great  difficulty.  But  we  must  break  with  it,  if  we  would 
become  the  friends  of  God.  "  Ye  adulterers,  and  adul- 
teresses, know  ye  not  that  the  friendship  of  the  world  is 
enmity  with  God  ?  Whosoever  therefore  will  be  a  friend 
of  the  world,  is  the  enemy  of  God."| 

Let  us  then  follow  the  Lord  fully.  Let  us  follow  Him, 
and  not  the  world;  Him,  and  not  our  own  lusts;  Him,  and 
no  ether  master.  Let  it  not  even  be  suspected  that  we 
have  two  masters. 

•  Gal.  i.  4.  1 1  St.  John,  v.  19.  J  St.  James,  iv.  4. 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  297 

XXXV. 

ST.  MATTHEW,  VI.  25—34. 

Therefore  I  say  unto  you,  take  no  thought  for  your  life,  what  ye  shall 

eat,  or  what  ye  shall  drink  ;  nor  yet  for  your  body,  what  ye  shall  put 

on.     Is  not  the  life  more  than  meat,  and  As  body  than  raiment  ? 
Behold  the  fowls  of  the  air':  for  they  sow  not,  neither  do  they  reap,  nor 

gather  into  barns  ;  yet  your  heavenly  Father  feedeth  them.     Arc  ye 

not  much  better  than  they  1 
Which  of  you  by  taking  thought  can  add  one  cubit  unto  his  stature  1 
And  why  take  ye  thought  for  raiment  1     Consider  the  lilies  of  the  field, 

how  they  grow  ;  they  toil  not,  neither  do  they  spin  : 
And  yet  I   say  unto  you,  that   even   Solomon  in  all  his  glory  was  not 

arrayed  like  one  of  these. 
Wherefore,  if  God  so  clothe  the  grass  of  the  field,  which  to-day  is,  and 

to-morrow  is  cast  into  the  oven,  shall  he  not  much  more  clothe  you,  O 

ye  of  little  faith  ■? 
Therefore  take  no  thought,  saying  What  shall  we  shall  eat !  or,  What 

shall  we  drink  1  or.  Wherewithal"  shall  we  be  clothed  1 
(For  after  all   these   things  do  the  Gentiles   seek  :)  for  your  heavenly 

Father  knoweth  that  ye  have  need  of  all  these  things. 
But  seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  his  righteousness;  and  all 

these  things  shall  be  added  unto  you. 
Take  therefore  no  thought  for  the  morrow  :  for  the  morrow  shall  take 

thought  for  the  things  of  itself.     Sufficient  unto  the  day  is  the  evil 

thereoff. 

Christianity  not  only  instructs  us  in  our  duties;  it  also 
provides  for  our  comfort.  The  precepts  of  Christ  in  this 
passage  evidently  tend  to  our  happiness.  All  anxious  care 
is  here  forbidden;  all  uneasy  fear  respecting  the  future; 
all  distrust  of  the  good  Providence  of  God.  The  world  is 
full  of  perturbations  :  to-day,  Ave  dread  one  evil ;  to-morrow 
another . — at  one  time  we  are  anxious  about  some  friend, 
or  relation ;  at  another,  we  ourselves  are  threatened  by 
sickness,  or  some  other  adversity.  We  do  not  enjoy  the 
comforts  of  the  present  hour,  because  we  dread  the  mor- 
row :  and  life  is  spent  perhaps  in  the  anticipation  of  evils, 


298  FAMILY    COABIEMTAHY    OI"^ 

which,  after  all,  never  afflict  us.  The  anxiety  most  cora- 
mon  to  man,  is  that  of  which  Christ  speaks  in  this  passage, 
— anxiety  respecting  our  daily  bread.  In  all  ages  and  coun- 
tries, the  larger  part  of  the  community  have  lived  in  a  state 
of  fear  concerning  the  means  of  their  subsistence.  The 
poor  labourer  of  our  day  dreads,  lest  he  should  either  fail 
to  find  employment,  or  should  be  disabled  by  sickness ;  lest 
his  family  should  grow  too  numerous  and  expensive  to  be 
supported  by  him  ;  lest  bread  should  rise  in  price,  and  the 
times  become  too  hard  for  him.  Not  a  few  also  of  the 
higher  class  lead  a  life  of  no  less  anxiety,  respecting  the 
means  of  obtaining  that  which  they  deem  a  decent  and  even 
a  necessary  subsistence.  But  "  take  no  thought,"  says  our 
Saviour,  "  for  your  life,  what  ye  shall  eat,  or  what  ye  shall 
drink ;  nor  yet  for  your  body,  what  ye  shall  put  on."*  Be 
not  at  all  careful  respecting  these  subjects.  "  Is  not  the 
life  more  than  meat,  and  the  body-than  raiment?"  God  has 
given  you  life  :  and,  if  you  owe  even  this  to  Him,  may  you 
not  trust  to  His  providing  meat  to  sustain  that  life  ?  He 
has  given  you  a  body;  and  may  you  not  trust  to  his  sending 
raiment  to  cover  that  body  ?  Since  you  owe  to  Him  that 
which  is  greater,  may  you  not  trust  Him  for  that  which  is 
less  1  "  Behold  the  fowls  of  the  air ;  for  they  sow  not, 
neither  do  they  reap,  nor  gather  into  barns;  yet  your 
Heavenly  Father  feedeth  them."t  The  birds  of  the  air  are 
evidently  provided  for  by  God.  They  gather  the  food 
which  He  sends ;  not  that  which  they  have  themselves 
sown,  and  reaped,  and  collected  :  "  Are  ye  not  much  better 
than  they  ?"  Are  ye  not  of  more  value  in  the  sight  of  God, 
and  therefore  likely  to  be  more  the  objects  of  His  care, 
than  many  sparrows  ?  "  And  which  of  you  by  taking 
•  thought  can  add  one  cubit  to  his  stature  ?"  That  is,  where 
is  the  use  of  this  anxiety  ?  You  can  no  more  improve 
your  lot,  by  your  anxious  thought ;  than  you  can  by  the 
same  thought,  improve  your  stature.  "  And  why  take  ye 
though'.-  for  raiment  ?  consider  the  lilies  of  the  field,  how 
•  St.  Matt.  vi.  25.  t  St.  Matt.  vi.  26. 


THE  SERMON  ON  THE  MOUNT.     299 

they  grow ;  they  toil  not,  neither  do  they  spin."     As  the 
fowls  of  the  air  are  provided  for  by  God,  so  also  are  the 
lilies  of  the  field.     The  fowls  of  the  air  fail  not  to  be  fed 
by  Him  ;  and,  therefore,  why  should  yon  not  trust  Him  for 
your  food  ?     The  lilies  of  the  field  fail  not  to  be  clothed  by 
Him  ;  and,  therefore,  Avhy  should  you  not  trust  Him  for 
your  raiment?      They   are    clothed,   without   their  taking 
thought  about  it  for  themselves  ;  for  they  toil  not,  neither 
do   they  spin;    and  yet   they   are  clothed  so   beautifully, 
"that  even  Solomon,  in  all  his  glory,  was  not  arrayed  like 
one  of  these.     Wherefore,  if  God  so  clothe  the  grass  of  the 
field,  which  to-day  is,  and  to-morrow  is  cast  into  the  oven, 
shall  he  not  much  more  clothe  you,  O  ye  of  little  faith  ?"* 
Weakness,  or  want  of  faith,  is  the  cause  of  all  this  distrust 
"  Therefore,  take  no  thought  (or,  be  not  anxious)  saying, 
what  shall  we  eat  ?  or   what  shall  we  drink  ?  or,  where- 
withal shall  we  be  clothed  ?"     Let  not  these  common  sub- 
jects of  anxiety  trouble  you  ("  for  after  all  these  things  do  the 
Gentiles  seek.")    It  is  the  character  of  the  Gentiles,  that  is, 
of  the  unbelieving  v/orld,  to  be  ever  careful  about  these 
worldly  things.     Leave  it,  therefore,  to  those  who  know 
not  God,  to  be  thus  corroded  with  care  respectino-  their 
temporal  interests.      "  But  seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of 
God,  and  His  righteousness."     Let  your  first  concern  be 
to  be  a  member   of  my  kingdom,  and  a  partaker  of  the 
righteousness  of  mv  gospel  ;  and  having  secured  this  better 
part,  encourage  yourselves  by  the  hope  that  the  same  God, 
who  enriches  you^v/ith  the  great  gift  of  salvation,  will  not 
fail  to  add  v/hatever  worldly  blessings  He  sees  to  be  good 
and  necessary  for  you.     Assure  yourselves  that  all  these 
things  shall  be   added   unto  you.      "Take,  therefore,  no 
thought  for  the  morrow :  for  the  morrow  shall  take  thought 
f  )r  the  things  of  itself."     Multiply  not  your  sorrows,  Tby 
living  in  perpetual  fear  of  sorrows.     Enjoy  the  blessings 
which  you  have:  thank   God   for  these;  and   trust   HiiTi 
for  the  future.     Possibly,  the  evil  which   you  dread,  may 
*  St.  Matt.  vi.  29,  30. 


300  FAMILY   COMMENTARY    OTS 

never  come  ;  but  trust,  that,  if  it  shall  come,  God  will  sup 
port  you  under  it,  in  some  mode,  of  which  as  yet  possibly 
you  can  form  no  conception.  Take  care  of  to-day ;  and 
let  to-morrow  take  thought  for  the  things  of  itself;  for  it  is 
enough  for  every  day  to  bear  its  own  burden.  "  Suflicient 
unto  the  day  is  the  evil  thereof." 

Such  is  the  meaning  of  the  passage  before  us.  We  may 
take  occasion  to  remark  upon  it,  how  merciful  a  God  is  He 
whom  we  serve.  He  does  not  delight  in  grieving  the  sons 
of  men  ;  His  precepts  tend  to  make  our  paths  through  this 
'orld  cheerful  and  easy.  An  Epicurean  philosopher  could 
not  have  delivered  a  precept  more  calculated  to  spare  pain. 
Let  us,  however,  remember,  that  the  comfort  here  proffered 
to  us,  can  be  fully  enjoyed  by  him  only,  who  has  alreadr 
secured  an  interest  in  the  Gospel.  We  must  first  believe 
in  God;  otherwise  how  can  we  trust  Him?  We  must, 
first,  perceive  that  all  things  happen  by  His  appointment ; 
otherwise,  how  can  we  place  confidence  in  his  providential 
dealings  towards  us  1  We  must  seek,  first,  his  kingdom 
and  righteousness  ;  and  then,  and  then  only,  may  we  hope 
that,  being  assured  of  heaven  and  eternal  glory,  all  these 
inferior  things,  '*  which  are  needful  to  the  body,  shall  be 
added  unto  us." 


THE  SERMON  ON  THE  MOUNT      301 

XXXVI. 

ST.  MATTHEW,  VII.  1,  2. 

Judge  not,  that  ye  be  not  judged. 

For  with  what  judgment  ye  judge,  ye  shall  be  judged  :  and  with  what 
measure  ye  mete,  it  shall  be  measured  to  you  again. 

Men  of  the  world  are  accustomed  to  accuse  the  more 
strict-  and  reUgious  person  of  severity  in  judging  them.  "  Is 
it  not,"  say  they,  "  written  in  that  very  Bible  which  you 
profess  to  follow,  "  Judge  not,  that  ya  he  not  judged  V  Why, 
therefore,  do  you  not  obey  your  own  Scriptures  ?  We,  for 
our  part,  judge  no  one;  while  you,  both  by  thinking  ill  of 
human  nature  in  general,  and  of  a  multitude  of  individuals, 
betray  a  want  of  that  charity  which  we  deem  to  be  the 
sum  of  Christian  virtue. — By  such  language  as  this,  many, 
who  are  unacquainted  with  the  superior  strictness  of 
Christianity,  and  walk  in  the  broad  road,  defend  their 
ovv'n  cause,  Avhile  they  pretend  to  be  pleading  that  of 
the  Gospel.  Many,  also,  who  allow  in  themselves  some 
habitual  vice,  make  a  somewhat  similar  defence,  when 
charged  with  the  sin  Avhich  they  commit :  "  allow  us  to 
practise  the  sin  to  which  we  are  prone  ;  we  will  tolerate  an 
equal  degree  of  iniquity  in  you."  Let  us,  therefore,  be 
careful  to  construe  this  passage  in  such  a  manner  as  not  to 
favour  any  unworthy  views  of  Christianity. 

It  is  a  maxim,  in  explaining  Scripture,  that  one  text  must 
always  be  so  construed,  that  other  texts  may  stand.  Let 
it,  therefore,  be  noticed,  that  our  Lord  hath  said  to  Chris- 
tians, "  Ye  are  the  salt  of  the  earth,  j^e^are  the  light  of  the 
world.  A  city  that  is  set  on  an  hill  cannot  be  hid."*  Did 
Christ  and  his  Apostles  speak  favourably  of  the  common 
practice  of  the  world  ?  Our  Saviour  testified  of  it,  that  its 
works  were  evil ;  and  St.  John  affirmed,  "  We  know  that 

•  St.  Matt.  V.  13, 14. 
26 


302  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

we  are  of  God,  and  the  whole  world  lieth  in  wickedness."* 
The  precept  "judge  not'^  cannot,  therefore,  mean,  that 
Christians  ought  to  judge  favourably  of  the  common  maxims 
and  conduct  of  the  world.  Let  us  beware  then  of  this 
unchristian  mode  of  interpreting  the  text.  "  He  that  justi- 
fieth  the  wicked,"  said  Solomon,  "  and  he  that  condemneth 
the  just,  even  they  both  are  abominariou  to  the  LoRD."t 

Let  us  now  consider,  whether  sufficient  force  may  not 
be  given  to  the  precept  in  question,  without  inclining  to  any 
dangerous  interpretations  of  it.  It  may  be  considered  as 
forbidding  three  things  :  first,  a  rash  and  hasty  judgment ; 
secondly,  a  prejudiced  -and  partial  judgment ;  and  thirdly, 
a  harsh  and  severe  judgment. 

First,  it  forbids  a  rash  judgment.  How  many  decide  on 
the  character  and  conduct  of  their  neighbour,  before  they 
have  had  the  means  of  forming  a  tolerable  opinion.  They 
judge,  before  they  have  heard  the  cause.  We  should,  first, 
examine  and  cross-examine  :  we  should,  then,  weigh  and 
deliberate;  and,  if  the  evidence  be  defective  in  any  part, 
we  should  still  suspend  our  judgment.  He,  who  is  in  haste 
to  determine,  has  not  yet  learnt  one  great  rule  of  wisdom ; 
and  one  of  the  most  important  lessons  of  the  Gospel. 

Secondly,  this  is  a  precept  against  partial  judgment.  We 
are  all,  more  or  less,  prejudiced  !  If  a  man,  for  instance, 
be  of  another  nation,  or  of  an  opposite  political  party,  or  of 
a  contrary  sect  in  religion  ;  or  if  he  be  our  rival  in  trade, 
or  our  opponent  in  any  matter,  how  hard  it  is  to  judge  fairly 
of  his  conduct.  It  should  be  the  great  care  of  Christians 
to  divest  themselves  of  partiality.  Their  ambition  should 
be  to  rise  in  this  respect  above  the  world.  Never  let  us 
join  in  the  general  abuse  of  some  opposite  and  absent  party, 
which  makes  a  leading  part  of  the  conversation  oj  many 
circles.  Candour  is  an  essential  Christian  virtue  ;  a  point 
not  sufficiently  considered  by  many  persons  who  are  strict 
in  other  respects.  "  Judge  not  that  ye  be  not  judged:" — if 
you  may  judge  uncandidly  of  others,  have  they  not  the 
♦  1  St.  John,  V.  19.  t  Prov.  xvii.  15. 


THE  SERMOr^  ON  THE  MOUNT.     303 

same  right  to  judge  uncandidly  of  you?  If  you  have  your 
prejudices,  why  may  they  not  be  permitted  to  have  theirs  ? 

But,  thirdly,  a  too  severe  judgment  is  also  forbidden. 
We  should  consider  the  infirmity  which  is  in  man.  We 
sliould  allow  for  the  force  of  particular  temptations.  We 
should  reflect,  that  we  may  happen  to  be  well  informed 
respecting,  some  sin  of  our  neighbour,  and  to  be  totally 
unacquainted  with  the  bitterness  of  his  repentance  on 
account  of  it.  We  should  make  a  distinction  between 
deliberate  and  allowed  sin  ;  and  that  sin  which  is  the  eflect 
of  surprise  :  we  should  remember,  that  a  man  may  possibly 
fall  into  great  vices,  through  some>  sudden  assault  on  his 
virtue  ;  who  nevertheless,  may  be  bent  on  following  a 
religious  course  of  life  ;  and  may,  on  the  whole,  be  in 
favour  with  God. 

The  practice  of  inferring  a  man's  general  habit  from 
some  one  particular  act,  and  of  deciding  from  a  single  cir- 
cumstance on  the  state  of  his  soul,  seems  a  grievous  offence 
against  this  precefit.  It  is  a  bad  symptom  of  the  state  of 
their  souls  who  presume  to  judge  thus  severely. 

To  conclude  ;  let  us,  if  we  would  avoid  this  sin  of  judg- 
ing others,  reflect  on  the  manner  in  which  we  ourselves 
hope  to  be  judged :  our  minds  are  sufficiently  fertile  in 
inventing  excuses  for  our  own  sin  ;  let  us  endeavour  to  be 
as  ingenious  in  respect  to  the  errors  of  others.  Let  us 
make  for  them  the  excuses  which  we  expect  that  they  shall 
make  for  us.  Above  all,  let  us  reflect  how  merciful  must 
be  the  manner  in  which  we  must  be  judged  by  Gors,  in 
order  to  escape  His  condemnation.  As  we  hope  to  find 
mercy,  so  let  us  show  it;  for  "with  what  judgment  we 
judge,  we  shall  be  judged ;  and  with  what  measure  W8 
mete,  it  shall  be  measured  to  us  again." 


804  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

XXXVII. 

ST.  MATTHEW,    VII.  3-5. 


And  why  beholdest  thou  the  mote  that  is  in  thy  brother's  eye,  but  con- 

siderest  not  the  beam  that  is  in  thine  own  eye  1 
Or  how  wilt  thou  say  to  thy  brother,  let  me  pull  out  the  mete  out  of  thine 

eye;  and,  behold,  a  beam  is  in  thine  own  eye  1 
Thou  hypocrite,  first  cast  ojit  the  beam  out  of  thine  own  eye  ;  and  then 

shalt  thou  see  clearly  to  cast  out  the  mote  out  of  thy  brother's  eye. 


Our  Saviour  here  intimates,  that  they,  who  have  a  beam 
in  their  own  eye,  are  commonly  the  most  inclined  to  com- 
plain of  the  mote  which  is  in  their  brother's  eye.  And 
does  not  our  own  observation  justify  this  saying  of  Christ  ? 
Who  is  it,  that  commonly  passes  the  rashest  and  the  seA^erest 
sentence  of  condemnation?  Is  it  not  the  wicked,  the 
licentious,  and  the  profane  ? 

There  is,  indeed,  one  occasion,  .on  which  immoral  per- 
sons give  full  scope  to  the  severity  of  their  tongue  ;  namely, 
where  the  person,  whom  they  reproach,  bears  the  character 
of  a  religious  man.  He,  who  is  a  sincere  servant  of  God, 
resolved  to  lead  a  holy  life,  and  to  live  no  longer  to  himself, 
but  to  Him  who  hath  died  for  us,  must  expect  to  be  most 
harshly  judged  by  the  vain,  the  worldly  minded,  and  the 
wicked.  They  will  wait  for  his  halting  : — they  will  dwell, 
m  their  conversation,  on  some  little  incivility  in  his  manner  ; 
some  impropriety  in  his  speech ;  some  inattention  to  the 
decorum  of  life.  If  he  should  err  from  inadvertency,  the 
mistake  will  be  charged  to  design ;  if  from  rashness,  it 
will  be  ascribed  to  deliberate  purpose  of  heart.  A  little 
warmth  of  temper,  in  such  a  man,  will  be  called  fury  ;  and 
any  single  sin,  into  which  he  may  be  surprised,  will  be 
considered  as  one  only  of  a  course  of  crimes  ;  and  will  be 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  305 

proclaimed  as  from  llie  house-top.  Religious  persons  are 
often  charged  with  censuring  the  irreligious ;  but  it  may 
safely  be  afnrraed,  that,  in  general,  the  saint  is  not  so  severe 
against  the  sinner,  as  the  sinner  is  against  the  saint. 

Christ  may  properly  be  considered  as  here  particularl}' 
reproving  this  disposition  in  wicked  men  to  censure  the 
pious.  "  Thou  hypocrite,  first  cast  out  the  beam  out  of 
thine  own  eye  ;  and  then,  shalt  thou  see  clearly  to  cast  out 
the  mote  out  of  thy  brother's  eye."  Thou,  who  art  severe 
against  the  children  of  God,  and  strict  to  mark  in  them 
whatever  is  in  the  least  amiss  ;  thou,  who  art,  at  the  same 
time,  thyself  an  unchaste  person,  an  adulterer,  a  drunkard, 
an  imjust  man  in  thy  dealings,  a  despiser,  a  hinderer  of 
God's  word,  "  cast  out,  first,  the  beam  out  of  thine  own  eye  ; 
and,  then,  shalt  thou  see  clearly  to  cast  out  the  mote  that 
is  in  thy  brother's  eye."  Thou,  who  knowest  not  God, 
and  art  the  enemy  of  His  Christ, — thou  who  art  thyself 
sensual,  and  worldly,  not  having  the  Spirit, — presume  not 
to  judge  him  who  is  spiritual ;  him,  who  is  struggling  with 
the  burthen  of  his  sins  ;  him  who  prays  day  and  night  for 
mercy  ;  him  who  trembles,  through  fear  of  oflending  God  , 
him  whose  soul  is  prostrate  before  the  cross  of  his  Saviour  ; 
and  who  is  exercising  himself  with  a  watchfulness,  of 
which  thou  hast  no  conception,  to  preserve  a  conscience 
void  of  ofience,  both  towards  God,  and  towards  man.  Thou 
Pharisee,  also,  who  makest  clean  the  outside,  only,  of  the 
cup,  while  corruption  is  within ;  who  art  exact  in  outward 
forms  of  religion,  while  pride  and  impenitence  are  in  thy 
heart ;  thou,  who  boastest  in  thine  own  righteousness, 
while  thy  secret  thoughts  are  full  of  wickedness ;  judge 
not  him,  who,  though  less  exact  in  some  external  observ- 
ances,  and  possibly  also  enjoying  less  reputation  among 
men,  is  more  truly  turned  to  God,  in  the  main  bent  of  his 
heart.  Thou  self-deceiver,  thou  hypocrite,  cast  out,  first, 
the  beam  out  of  thine  own  eye.  Be  converted  from  thj 
pride,  thy  self-sufficiency,  thy  superficial  morality,  thy  false 
religion,  and  thy  secret  sin  :  then,  shalt  thou  be  able  to 
26* 


306  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

discern  the  errors,  and  to  estimate  the  characters  of  the 
children  of  God  ;  having  thus  "  cast  out  the  beam  out  of 
thine  own  eye,  then,  shalt  thou  see  clearly  to  cast  out  the 
mote  out  of  thy  brother's  eye." 


XXXVIIL 

ST.  MATTHEW,  VII.  6. 


Give  not  that  which  is  holy  unto  the  dogs,  neither  cast  ye  your  pearls 
before  swine,  lest  they  trample  them  under  their  feet,  and  turn  again 
and  rend  you. 

The  word  holy  signifies  sacred,  or  separated  for  religious 
uses.  Among  the  Jews,  certain  meats  were  set  apart  for 
sacrifice,  and  for  the  service  of  the  Temple.  "  Give  not 
that  which  is  holy  to  the  dogs,"  would,  therefore,  seem  to 
a  Jew  to  mean,  if  literally  interpreted, — cast  not  among  the 
dogs  that  virhich  is  consecrated  to  the  sacred  uses  of  the 
Temple.  It  is  added,  "  Neither  cast  ye  your  pearls  before 
swine,  lest  they  trample  them  under  their  feet,  and  turn 
again  and  rend  j^ou."  A  pearl  is  in  itself  of  great  value, 
though  of  no  estimation  in  the  eyes  of  swine.  To  cast 
pearls  before  swine  is,  therefore,  to  throw  away  that  which 
is  very  valuable ;  and,  perhaps,  also  to  provoke  those,  on 
whom  we  may  think  that  we  bestow  a  benefit.  They  may 
only  turn  again  and  rend  us.  A  lesson  of  religious  prudence 
is  conveyed  to  us  by  these  sayings  of  Christ  :  and  it  is 
this — that  a  rash  and  undiscriminating  mode  of  presenting 
serious  things  ought  to  be  avoided.  If  we  speak  freely  on 
these  subjects  before  the  light,  the  sensual,  and  the  profane, 
we  may  do  to  them  no  good  ;  and  we  may  bring, — on  our- 
selves, and  on  our  cause, — much  harm.  It  is  to  cast  pearls 
before  swine.    It  is  to  intrude  upon  them  something,  indeed 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOL\T.  307 

very  valuable  in  itself,  but  of  whicli  the  value  will  not  be 
acknowledged.  The  result  will  be,  that  they  will  take 
offence,  and  become  our  enemies  ;  they  will  turn  again,  and 
rend  us.  There  are  some  persons  whom  no  reproof  of 
ours  is  likely  to  amend.  In  such  a  case  let  us  remember 
the  caution  given  by  our  Lord  :  "  Be  ye  wise  as  serpents," 
said  He  to  His  seventy  disciples,  as  well  as  "  harmless  as 
doves."*  It  is  recorded  of  himself,  that,  when  He  was  in 
a  place,  where  there  existed  a  remarkable  prejudice  against 
Him,  "  He  did  not  many  mighty  works  there,  because  of 
their  unbelief."!  It  is  observable,  also,  that  the  seventy 
Disciples,  when  they  were  first  sent  forth,  were  command- 
ed to  go  not  to  any  house  which  might  accidentally  be 
opened  to  them  ;  but  to  inquire,  first,  in  every  place,  Avho 
was  worthy,  and  to  take  up  their  abode  with  such  person  ; 
not  going  from  house  to  house  :  and,  if  no  persons  resident 
in  the  place  should  receive  them,  they  were  instructed  not 
to  remain  there  ;  but  to  cast  off  the  dust  of  their  feet  upon 
them. 

This  subject  is  applicable  to  our  own  time.  Some  per- 
sons among  us  seem  to  have  only  one  maxim  in  religion  ; 
and  it  is  this — that  religious  truth  cannot  be  too  loudly,  or 
generally  declared.  They  would  proclaim  it  in  the  street, 
in  the  market  place,  and  from  the  house  top,  if  a  crowd  of 
persons  could  but  be  brought  to  hear.  In  preaching  the 
Gospel,  they  think  that  no  decencies  of  time  and  place  need 
be  consulted.  They  profess  to  be  willing  to  brave  every 
danger  in  this  cause ;  but  their  forwardness  is  only  the 
consequence  of  a  naturally  bold  and  ardent  temper,  of  a 
temper  which  Christianity  ought  to  correct  and  restrain. 
They  are  obtrusive  in  religion,  in  the  same  manner  as  on 
other  subjects. 

This  passage  may  be  applied  in  a  more  general  sense. 
It  may,  also,  be  applied,  more  literally,  to  those  preachers 
who,  by  proclaiming  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel  at  unsuita- 
ble times  and  places, — by  delivering  their  sermons,  for 
•  St.  Matt.  X.  16.     t  St.  Matt.  xiii.  58. 


308  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

example,  in  the  streets  of  our  cities, — ^render  the  Gospel 
ridiculous  to  the  profane  crowd  which  is  passing  by.  They 
ma)"^  also  be  said  to  cast  their  pearls  before  swine.  They 
render  the  Gospel  a  subject  of  joke  to  the  giddy,  and  of 
contempt  and  scorn  to  the  profane  ;  who  sometimes,  also, 
may  literally  be  said,  to  "  turn  again  and  rend  them."  This 
ill  usage  possibly  may  be  termed  persecution.  Let  it,  how- 
ever, be  remembered,  that  Christ  has  given  no  direction 
or  authority,  to  preach  his  precious  truths  to  the  world  after 
this  manner  ;  though,  undoubtedly,  in  certain  circumstances 
of  the  world,  this  mode  of  preaching  may  have  been  justifia- 
ble and  even  necessary. 

We  may  apply  this  passage  however,  more  generally,  to 
those  who,  in  any  respect,  suffer  their  religious  zeal  to  out- 
run their  prudence  ;  to  those,  for  example,  who,  unguard- 
edly, introduce  religious  conversation  in  mixed  or  profane 
company.  The  world  unhappily  is  far  from  being  generally 
Christian  ;  and  the  difficulty  of  introducing  serious  topics 
without  offence  into  an  ordinary  society  is  but  too  plain  a 
proof  of  this.  Men  being  what  they  are,  it  is  necessary 
in  some  circles  to  abstain  entirely  from  serious  topics  ; 
and,  in  others,  to  handle  them  very  cautiously,  if  we  ven- 
ture to  touch  up(  1  them.  Let  us  not  disdain  this  Christian 
prudence.     We  1  ave  the  authority  of  Christ  in  favour  of  it. 

Let  us  not  think  that  every  religious  word  is  good,  be- 
cause it  is  religious.  Let  us  pay  regard  to  person,  time, 
and  place.  Let  us  indeed  introduce  pious  conversation 
where  we  can  with  propriety ;  but  let  us  not  force  it  too 
much.  Let  us  beware  in  particular  of  all  singular,  affected, 
and  sectarian  phrases.  These  convey  little  meaning  to 
ihe  irreligious  hearer  ;  and  yet  they  give  him  great  offence. 

We  are  aware,  indeed,  that  the  lukewarm,  the  timid,  and 
ihe  time-serving,  may  avail  themselves  of  this  passage  in 
order  to  justify  a  contrary  extreme, — that  of  hazarding  little, 
or  nothing,  in  the  cause  of  Christ.  Let  such  persons  be 
reminded,  that  there  are  occasions,  when,  unquestionably, 
the  wicked  should  be  plainly  rebuked  ;  and  that,  even  in 


THE     SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  309 

large  irreligious  companies,  it  may  chance  to  be  the  indis- 
pensable duty  of  a  Christian  openly  to  avow  his  diiference 
from  all  around  him,  and  his  fidelity  to  the  cause  of  Christ. 
Opportunities  may  also  be  adroitly  seized  of  urging  the  most 
serious  truths  even  on  a  crowd  of  unbelievers.  St.  Paul, 
when  brought  before  king  Agrippa,  took  occasion,  though  a 
prisoner  at  the  bar,  to  preach  concerning  the  faith  of  Christ; 
and  he  must  not  be  supposed  to  have  cast  his  pearls  before 
swine  in  this  case.  Paul  well  knew  when  to  speak  ;  and 
when  to  be  silent,  or  reserved..  He  was  carried  away  by 
no  violence,  on  the  one  hand  ;  he  hod  no  sinful  fear  of 
man,  on  the  other.  Free  from  prejudice  himself,  he  knew 
how  to  manage  the  prejudices  of  others.  "  To  the  Jews  I 
became  as  a  Jew,  that  I  might  gain  the  Jews  ;  to  them  that 
are  without  law,  as  without  law,  that  I  might  gain  them 
that  "are  without  law  ;  to  the  weak  became  I  as  weak,  that 
I  might  gain  the  weak."*  He  was  all  things  to  all  men, 
that  by  all  means  he  might  gain  some.  May  we  learn  this 
spirit !  May  we  neither  disguise  our  want  of  zeal  by  a 
pretended  regard  to  prudence  ;  nor  disregard  prudence  on 
the  plea  of  an  overflowing  zeal. 

•  I  Corinth,  ix.  20—23. 


310  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

XXXIX. 

ST.  MATTHEW  VII.  7—11. 

Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you ;  seek,  and  ye  shall  find ;  knock,  and  it 

sharll  be  opened  unto  you  : 
For  every  one  that  asketh  receiveth  ;  and  he  that  seeketh  findeth  ;   and 

to  him  that  knocketh  it  shall  be  opened. 
Or  what  man  is  there  of  you,  whom  if  his  son  ask  bread,  will  he  give  him 

a  stone  1 
Or^f  he  ask  a  fish,  will  he  give  him  a  serpent  1 
If  ye  then,  being  evil,  know  how  to  give  good  gifts  unto  your  children, 

how  much  more  shall  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven  give  good  things 

to  them  that  ask  him  1 

* 

The  Gospel  is  most  encouraging  in  its  nature.  What 
can  be  more  inviting  than  these  sayings  of  Christ  ?  It  is 
considered  among  men,  that,  if  any  one  be  assured  of 
having  that  which  he  is  disposed  to  ask  ;  if  there  be  no 
doubt  of  his  finding  the  thing  which  he  seeks  ;  and  if,  after 
knocking  at  a  door,  it  fail  not  to  be  opened  to  him  ;  this  is 
as  much  as  he  can  desire.  By  a  like  assurance  of  success, 
does  our  Saviour  invite  us  to  seek  those  spiritual  blessings 
which  are  conveyed  to  us  by  the  Gospel.  "  Ask,  and  it 
shall  be  given  you  ;"  is  one  of  the  chief  sayings  of  Christ; 
and  it  is  here  added,  "  For  every  one  that  asketh,  re- 
ceiveth ;  and  he,  that  seeketh,  findeth ;  and  to  him,  that 
knocketh,  it  shall  be  opened." 

But  what  is  it  exactly,  that  is  intended  by  these  several 
expressions?  To  ask,  that  is,  to  ask  of  God,  obviously 
means,  to  pray  to  Him  ;  and  the  promise,  that,  if  we  ask, 
we  shall  receive,  signifies,  that  God  will  grant  the  things 
for  which  we  pray  ;  it  being  here  indeed  presumed,  that 
we  chiefly  ask  that  which  we  principally  want,  namely 
spiritual  blessings. 

The  direction  to  seek,  seems  an  instruction  to  use  all  the 


THE    SERMON     ON    THE    MOUNT.  311 

means  of  grace  with  due  diligence  and  earnestness:  "  Seek, 
and  ye  shall  find."  This  is  a  promise  on  the  part  of  God, 
that  the  spiritual  means,  which  we  employ,  shall  infallibly 
produce,  through  His  aid,  their  proper  spiritual  end.  The 
phrnsc  "  knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you,"  is 
another  expression  to  nearly  the  same  purport ;  it  serves 
particularly  to  show  the  reasonableness  of  prayer,  and  of 
all  other  means  of  grace,  and  the  unreasonableness  of 
neglecting  them.  As  a  man  wishing  to  enter  into  a  house 
knocks  at  the  door,  and  is  not  otherwise  admitted;  so,  if 
we  would  be  received  into  Christ's  kingdom,  we  must 
knock,  that  is,  we  must  apply,  according  to  the  proper 
mode,  for  admission.  And  as  he  who  is  now  without,  may 
remain  for  ever  without,  if  he  do  not  knock  at  the  door  into 
which  he  wishes  to  enter ;  so  may  we  remain  for  ever 
strangers  to  the  blessings  of  the  Gospel,  if  we  do  not  seek, 
by  prayer,  and  by  the  ordinary  mesns  of  grace,  to  be  ad- 
mitted. If  we  ask,  we  shall  have  ;  but  if  we  ask  not,  it  is 
but  reasonable  that  we  should  want  the  things  most  neces- 
sar}'  to  us.  If  we  seek,  we  shall  find;  but  if  we  seek  not, 
we  shall  not  gain  the  treasure  :  and  if  we  knock,  it  shall  be 
opened  to  us  ;  but  if  we  choose  to  take  no  means  of  enter- 
ing, we  shall  remain  without  for  ever.  It  is  added,  "or 
what  man  is  there  of  you,  whom  if  his  son  ask  bread,  will 
he  give  him  a  stone  ;  or  if  he  ask  a  fish,  will  he  give  him 
a  serpent  ?"  God  here  condescends  to  teach  us  His  own 
willingness  to  hear  our  prayers,  by  referring  to  the  willing- 
ness even  of  a  common  earthly  parent,  to  grant  the  sup- 
plication of  his  children.  Nay,  the  case  is  still  stronger ; 
f\)r  "  if  ye  then,  being  evil,  know  how  to  give  good  gifts 
unto  your  children,  how  much  more  shall  your  Father, 
which  is  in  heaven,  give  good  things,"  (or  as  it  is  written 
in  another  place,)  give  His  Holy  Spirit — to  them  that  ask 
him. 

Having  thus  explained  the  passage,  let  us  make  some 
observations  upon  it.  And,  first,  let  us  expose  the  error  of 
those  who  are  ready  to  complain  of  the  hardship  of  the 


312  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    OM 

Gospel.  You  think  it  hard  perhaps  to  be  required  to  re 
nounce  the  world ;  to  mortify  your  passions  and  affections 
which  are  upon  the  earth  ;  and  to  attain  the  tempers  and 
perform  all  the  works  required.  You  conceive  of  religion 
as  of  a  hard  service.  But  can  that  be  properly  called 
hard,  which  sufficient  means  are  given  us  to  accomplish  ? 
The  Gospel  is  a  system  of  means  most  admirably  adapted 
to  their  end.  Its  doctrines,  when  duly  believed,  lead 
naturally  to  the  practice  which  is  required.  The  Gospel 
undoubtedly  has  much  in  it  which  is  hard  for  flesh  and 
blood ;  but  we  may  observe,  also,  that  it  ceases  to  be  hard, 
when  a  man  has,  by  prayer,  engaged  on  his  side,  the 
powerful  help  of  God's  Holy  Spirit ;  and  this  Spirit  God 
is  as  ready  to  bestow,  as  a  parent  is  to  give  bread  to  a  child 
that  cries  to  him.  True  hardship  consists  in  toiling  at  that 
for  which  no  sufficient  strength  is  afforded  ;  in  seeking  that 
which  we  are  without  hope  of  finding ;  or  in  knocking  im- 
portunately at  a  door  which  no  one  is  willing  to  open  to  us. 
True  hardship  consists  in  being  required,  like  the  Israel- 
ites under  Pharaoh,  to  make  bricks  without  straw ;  or  in 
being  required  to  produce  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  while  God 
is  unwilling  to  give  to  our  supplications  the  help  of  that 
Spirit,  by  which  alone  they  can  be  produced. 

This  species  of  hardship  is  often  experienced  in  the 
affairs  of  the  present  life  ;  the  men  of  this  world  often  toil 
for  that  which  there  is  little  hope  of  attaining.  The  beggar 
asks,  and  asks  again  for  some  miserable  pittance,  which, 
after  all  his  earnestness,  it  is  more  than  probable  that  he 
will  not  receive.  The  man,  who  pursues  preferment,  em- 
ploys all  the  means  of  obtaining  it,  though  encouraged  only 
by  a  faint  hope.  The  covetous  seek  wealth  ;  and  the  am- 
bitious, honour  ;  animated  by  no  certain  knowledge  that 
they  shall  obtain  them.  It  is  not  thus  in  spiritual  things. 
Christ  here  assures  us,  that  the  search  after  these  shall 
infallibly  be  crowned  with  success.  Let  us  then  labour, 
having  this  hope.  God  demands  that  we  should  use  the 
means, — means  indeed  which  ave  suited  to  the  very  weak- 


THE     SERMON     ON   THE    MOUNT.  313 

ness  of  our  state.     To  use  them  is  our  part ;  it  shall  be 
His,  to  malve  them  effectual  to  their  end. 

But  some  will  reply,  "  Is  it  not  necessary  that  I  should 
wait,  till  God  inclines  me  to  ask,  to  seek,  and  to  knock  ?" 
Has  not  Christ  himself  said,  that  "  without  me  ye  can  do 
nothing  ?"*  And  has  not  St.  Paul  also  declared,  that  we 
are  not  "  sufficient  of  ourselves  to  think  any  thing  as  of 
ourselves  :  but  our  sufiiciency  is  of  God  ?"t 

We  say,  in  answer,  as  we  have  said  before,  let  us  take 
care  so  to  interpret  one  text  of  Scripture,  that  other  texts 
maj'  stand.  Our  present  business  is  chiefly  with  the  pres- 
ent text ;  and,  therefore,  it  may  be  sufficient  to  remark  in 
this  place,  that  the  passage  before  us  breathes  the  very 
spirit  of  encouragement ;  and  that  we,  therefore,  unques 
tionably  pervert  it,  if  we  deprive  it  of  this  spirit.  How 
difTerent  are  the  plain  unsophisticated  precepts  of  Christ 
often  found  to  be,  from  the  same  precepts  with  man's  com- 
ment added  to  them.  How  clear  and  encouraging  the  one  ! 
How  perplexing  and  discouraging  the  other ! 

Is  not  this  precept  a  direction  to  ask  without  hesitation 
or  delay — without  fear  or  distrust  ?  What  can  be  plainer 
than  the  words  ?  But  you  reply,  "  I  suspect,  that  there  is 
something  ambiguous  in  them."  Was  Christ  then  an 
equivocator  ?  Can  you  imagine,  that  He  used  terms  en- 
couraging in  their  sound,  and  not  in  their  real  sense  ;  terms 
involving  some  hidden  meaning,  which  defeats  the  plainer 
one,  and  renders  this  apparently  precious  promise  of  none 
effect ; — terms  which  restrict  to  a  few  the  encouragement 
apparently  offered  to  all  ?  Let  us  beware  of  thus  discred- 
iting Christ.  He  is  best  honoured  when  we  believe  His 
words  in  their  natural  and  obvious  sense,  and  venture  our 
souls  upon  them. 

But  it  is  not  a  cold  and  listless  manner  of  seeking  spiritual 
blessings  which  will  suffice.  A  cold  prayer,  indeed,  is  no 
prayer;  and  an  idle  search  is  no  search.  Our  Saviour 
spoke  a  parable  to  His  disciples  for  the  express  purpose  of 

•  St.  John  XV.  5.  +2  Cor.  iii.  .5. 

27 


314  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

teacliing  them  thai  it  was  only  by  importunity  in  prayet 
that  they  were  to  prevail.  "  My  son,"  said  Solomon,  "  if 
thou  criest  after  knowledge,  and  liftest  up  thy  voice  for 
understanding  ;  if  thou  seekest  her  as  silver,  and  searchest 
for  her  as  for  hid  treasures  ,  then  shalt  thou  understand  the 
fear  of  the  Lord,  and  find  the  knowledge  of  God."*  May 
v/e  then  so  call  upon  God,  that  we  may  be  heard  by  Him. 
May  we  seek  Him  with  all  our  hearts.  Then  shall  we 
not  fail  to  be  made  partakers  of  that  Holy  Spirit,  which 
includes  all  spiritual  blessings. 


XL. 

ST.  MA.TTHEW,  VH.  12. 

Therefore  all  things  whatsoever  ye  would  that  men  should  do  to  you,  do 
ye  even  so  to  them  :  for  this  is  the  law  and  the  prophets. 

This  is  one  of  the  golden  rules  given  us  by  Christ.  It 
is  a  rule  easy  to  be  remembered,  as  well  as  to  be  understood; 
and  it  is  applicable  to  a  thousand  cases.  It  comprehends, 
indeed,  when  taken  in  its  most  extensive  sense,  our  whole 
duty  to  our  neighbour.  The  law  of  the  Jews  consisted  of 
two  Darts,  the  one  regarding  God  ;  the  other,  man.  Dut)' 
to  God  is  taught  in  tlie  four  first  of  the  ten  commandments  ; 
and  duty  to  our  neighbour,  in  all  the  following  ones.  "  On 
these  two  commandments,"  says  Christ,  in  another  place, 
"hang  all  the  law  and  the  prophets."  And  here  He  says, 
"  For  this  is  the  law  and  the  prophets."  The  duty  of  man 
to  his  neighbour,  was  the  whole  subject  now  under  consid- 
eration. 

Let  us  proceed  to  explain  the  rule.     "  Whatsoever  ve 

WOULD  THAT  MEN  SHOULD  DO  UNTO  YOU  DO  YE  EVEN  SO 

CNTO  THEM."     The  same  rule  is  expressed  in  another  place 
•  Prov.  ii.  3—5 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  315 

thus  :  "  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself."*  Inor 
dinate  self-love  is  the  great  source  of  injustice.  How 
universally  does  this  prevail !  Who  does  not  prefer  his 
own  interest,  his  own  pleasure,  his  own  honour,  to  that  of 
other  men  ?  When  a  man  has  these  principles  of  inordi- 
nate self-love  reigning  in  him,  he  will,  of  necessity,  act 
unjustly,  not  in  one  instance,  but  in  ten  thousand  :  not  in 
matters  of  property  only  ;  but  in  questions  of  every  kind 
between  him  and  his  neighbour.  And  while  he  commits 
all  this  wrong,  he  will  be  ignorant  of  it ;  for  self-love  blinds 
the  eyes  :  it  makes  that  to  seem  just,  vv^hich  is  utterly 
unjust ;  and  it  makes  many  an  act  which  is  no  more  than 
equitable,  appear  to  be  a  deed  of  exalted  virtue  and  gen 
erosity. 

How  important  is  it,  then,  to  possess  a  principle  of  equity 
for  the  heart,  and  not  merely  a  code  of  rules  for  the  exter- 
nal conduct.  "Thou  shalt  r.ovE  thy  neighbour  as 
THYSELF."  This  is  the  great  principle  of  Christian  morality. 
Let  us  love  our  neighbour  as  ourselves  ;  and,  then,  we  shall 
feel  for  him  as  for  ourselves  ;  then,  we  shall  do  to  others, 
as  we  would  they  should  do  to  us.  Indeed,  he,  who  does 
generally  to  others,  as  he  would  that  others  should  do  to 
him,  can  hardly  fail  to  love  others  as  himself;  for  love  is 
the  only  principle  which  can  secure  so  high  a  practice. 
"  Whatsoever  ye  would  that  men  should  do  unto  you,  do 
ye  even  so  unto  them."  Put  yourself,  then,  in  the  place 
of  your  neighbour.  Imagine  yourself  to  be  in  all  respects 
in  his  condition,  and  him  to  be  in  yours ;  and,  then,  ask 
yourself.  How  should  I  be  likely  to  judge  1  How  much 
should  I  be  disposed  to  claim?  In  doing  this,  we  should 
enter  into  a  variety  of  considerations.  We  should  imagine 
ourselves,  for  instance,  to  have  been  educated  imder  the 
same  prejudices  with  our  neighbour  ;  to  be  under  his  tempt- 
ations, subject  to  his  natural  infirmities,  possessed  of  no 
more  than  his  share  of  information,  and  accustomed  to 
dwell  among  his  circle  of  friends  and  acquaintance.  We 
*St.  Markxii.  31. 


316  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

should  imagine  ourselves  pressed  by  the  same  want,  whiih 
perhaps  he  feels ;  or  tempted  by  the  same  false  friends,  by 
whom  he  may  possibly  be  deceived  ,  we  should  fancy  our- 
selves in  his  situation,  altogether,  and  not  in  part  only. 

Let  us  consider  this  golden  rule  as  applied  to  persons 
of  various  classes.  And,  first,  if  men  in  power  were  ofiei. 
to  place  themselves  in  the  situation  of  those  whom  they 
govern,  how  great  would  be  the  advantage.  How  criminal 
would  that  ambition,  then,  appear,  of  which  the  object  is 
to  make  the  king  great  and  renowned  at  the  expense  of  the 
happiness  of  the  people  I  What  sense  of  responsibility — 
what  economy  in  every  department — what  a  strict  regard 
to  all  the  interests  of  the  poor — will  be  cultivated  by  a  ruler 
who  often  places  himself  in  the  circumstances  of  the 
meanest  of  his  people.  And  if  the  people  would  consider 
the  temptations,  as  well  as  difficulties,  which  kings  and 
ministers  experience  ;  if  they  would  reflect,  how  hard  it  is 
to  please  the  many,  and  how  impossible,  to  please  all ;  how 
provoking  is  a  spirit  of  insubordination  and  discontent  ;  and 
how  strong  an  incentive  to  new  severities  ;  surely,  they 
would  learn  more  candour  in  judging  their  superiors,  as 
well  as  more  acquiescence  and  submission. 

Again,  if  masters  would  put  themselves  in  the  place  of 
their  servants,  and  would  contemplate  the  trials  of  that 
more  low  and  dependent  state  : — and  if  servants  would  ask 
themselves,  what  they,  if  they  were  masters,  would  be 
likely  to  require  of  a  servant  ? — if  they  would  reflect,  how 
blameable  would  seem  to  them,  if  they  were  masters,  either 
the  insolence,  or  the  unfaithfulness,  or  the  duplicity,  or  the 
sloth,  or  even  the  forgetfulness  of  a  servant : — surely,  then, 
each  would  be  disposed  to  a  more  candid  interpretation  of 
the  other's  conduct,  and  to  a  stricter  fulfilment  of  his  own 
duty. 

So  also,  if  parents  and  teachers  would  imagine  them- 
selves in  the  place  of  the  children  who  are  subject  to  them  : 
if,  instead  of  measuring  the  faults  of  every  child  by  the 
degree  of  inconvenience  brought  upon  themselves,  they 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  317 

they  would  divest  themselves  of  this  selfishness,  and  would 
make  that  allowance  for  the  ignorance  and  heedlessness  of 
youth,  which  they  themselves  would  think  reasonable,  if 
they  were  children : — how  different  would  be  the  judgment, 
respecting  many  of  the  errors  of  youth ;  and  how  much 
milder  often  would  be  the  piniishment.  And  if  children 
could  be  persuaded  to  reflect,  how  much  pain  a  parent  feels 
ill  seeing  the  stubbornness  and  disobedience,  or  the  inat- 
tention and  ingratitude,  of  his  offspring ;  and  how  much 
j)leasure,  in  witnessing  the  contrary  dispositions ;  then 
children  would  learn  to  be  more  attentive  and  obedient. 

If  the  buyer  and  the  seller  would  put  themselves  in  the 
place  of  each  other;  then,  the  fraud  and  iniquity  of  trade 
would  cease. 

If  all  those,  who  possess  power,  would  imagine  them- 
selves to  be  in  the  condition  of  him  who  is  subject  to  that 
power ;  if  the  slave  owner  would  imagine  himself  the 
slave ;  and  the  oppressor  suppose  himself  the  oppressed ; 
and  would  endeavour  to  do  unto  others  whatsoever  he  would 
that  others  (if  they  were  in  his  place)  should  do  unto  him  , 
how  many  millions  of  mankind  woidd  experience  a  ter- 
mination of  their  sufferings. 

Again,  if  all  those,  who  are  disposed  to  quarrel  with 
their  neighbours,  if  all  the  complaining  and  the  censorious 
and  the  prejudiced,  would  be  careful  to  put  themselves  in 
the  place  of  the  party  whom  they  blame,  before  they  allow 
themselves  to  utter  any  thing  to  his  prejudice  ;  how  would 
peace  and  harmony  be  promoted.  How  extensive  is  this 
precept  of  Christ,  and  how  favourable  to  the  happiness 
ct'  the  world  ? 


318  FAMILY     COMMENTARY    ON 

XLI. 

ST.  MATTHEW,  VII.   13,  14. 

Enter  ye  in  at  the  strait  gale  :  for  wide  is  the  gale,  and  broad  is  tlio  way, 
that  leadeth  to  destruction,  and  many  there  be  which  go  in  thereat  : 

Because  strait  is  the  gale,  and  narrow  is  the  way,  which  leadeth  unlo  life, 
and  few  there  be  that  find  it. 

An  expression  of  our  Saviour,  not  unlike  to  this,  is 
recorded  in  the  13th  chapter  of  St.  Luke.  One  of  His  dis- 
ciples having  asked  Him,  "  Lord,  are  there  few  that  be 
saved  ?"  He  answered,  "  Strive  to  enter  in  at  the  strait 
gate  ;  for  many,  I  say  utito  you,  will  seek  to  enter  in,  and 
shall  not  be  able."  It  appears  from  these  words,  that 
Christ  was  disposed  not  so  much  to  satisfy  the  curiosity 
of  His  disciples  respecting  others,  as  to  direct  them  in  the 
choice  of  that  path  which  they  were  themselves  to  take.  It 
is,  as  if  He  had  said  :  the  gate  indeed  is  strait ;  you  are  to 
know  it  by  its  straitness.  Strive  therefore,  and  strive 
earnestly,  in  order,  that,  however  strait  it  may  be,  ye  your- 
selves may  not  fail  to  enter  in  by  it.  Remember,  also,  that 
many  deceive  themselves  on  this  important  point ;  many 
shall  seek,  or  expect,  on  the  Great  Day,  to  enter  into 
heaven,  and  shall  not  be  able  to  find  admission  there. 

The  words  of  our  Saviour,  in  this  passage  which  we 
have  the  more  immediately  to  consider,  evidently  contain  a 
very  similar  admonition.  Let  us  proceed  to  apply  the 
exhortation  to  ourselves  ;  and,  in  doing  it,  let  us  miite  ihe 
meaning  of  the  two  texts.  Many,  it  is  to  be  feared,  who 
live  in  the  present  day,  im;>gin6  that  they  shall  hero;iftei 
enter  into  heaven  ;  and  shall  not  be  able.  And  what  is  iht 
source  of  this  delusion  ?  Perhaps  no  circumstance  con- 
'ributes  more  to  confirm  men  in  the  neglect  of  religion,  than 
;he  sentiment,  that  they  are  as  good  as  the  multitude  of 
their  neishbours :    and  that  this  nivdtitude    cannot  but  bt 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  319 

saved.  How  little  is  it  now  believed,  that  "  strait  is  the 
gate  and  narrow  is  the  way  which  leadeth  unto  life,  and 
few  there  be  few  that  find  it !"  The  common  sentiment  is, 
that  the  many  cannot  go  to  destruction  ;  and  that  it  would 
be  injurious  to  the  character  of  God,  to  suppose  that  He 
can  condemn  to  punishment  any  great  proportion  of  His 
creatures.  To  this  opinion  the  words  of  the  passage,— 
which  we  are  now  considering,  as  well  as  of  that  other 
text  which  we  have  quoted, — stand  directly  opposed.  The 
plain  truth  is,  that,  if  we  can  suppose  even  a  single  person 
to  be  justly  punishable  by  God  for  his  sins,  and  actually  to 
be  punished  ;  we  may  equally  suppose  others  to  be  punished 
in  like  manner,  without  the  least  regard  to  the  circumstance 
of  their  being  either  many  or  few,  if,  by  like  sins  and  like 
impenitence,  they  shall  have  made  themselves  obnoxious 
to  like  punishment.  It  may  be  asked, — "  might  not  the 
saying  of  Christ  in  the  text  be  confined  to  the  age  of  the 
apostles  ?  may  there  not  be  at  least  some  hope,  that  it  ap- 
plies not  in  its  full  force  to  our  own  age,  country,  place  of 
residence,  and  circle  of  friends  and  acquaintance  ?"  Un- 
doubtedly, this  is  a  subject  for  fair  examination.  Let  every 
one,  therefore,  consider  the  character  and  manners  of  the 
age,  into  which  he  is  cast,  and  of  the  particular  circle  in 
which  he  moves.  Let  him,  however,  do  this,  not  forming 
his  judgment  of  what  is  necessary  to  salvation  from  the 
ordinary  or  average  practice  of  his  neighbours — the  error 
into  which  most  men  fall — but  from  those  Holy  Scriptures 
in  which  he  professes  to  believe.  Let  him,  in  the  true 
spirit  of  solemn  and  serious  inquiry,  take  the  New  Testa- 
ment into  his  hand.  "Let  him  run  over  those  marks  of  true 
discipleship,  which  are  laid  down  in  that  sermon  of  our 
S.wiouR  which  we  are  considering :  and  will  he  not  be 
constrained,  though  reluctantly,  to  own,  that  the  saying  of 
the  text  is  but  too  obviously  applicable  to  the  present  age, 
if  we  make  Scripture  our  rule  of  judging  ?  "  Cast  your 
eyes,"  says  a  late  pious  writer,  "  for  one  moment,  upon  the 
state  of  your  town  or  village,  or  of  the  neighbourhood  where 


320  FAMILY  co:mmentauy  on 

you  live.  Select  now  the  best  reputed  character  of  youi 
circle  :  you  may  mark,  perhaps,  the  accomplished  noble- 
man, the  hospitable  and  friendly  gentleman,  the  fair  and 
civil  tradesman,  the  diligent  and  expert  mechanic,  the  in- 
dustrious farmer,  and  the  honest  labourer ;  but  how  rarely 
can  you  superadd  to  these  the  forgotten  character  of  a 
Christian  !  The  highest  character,  which  is  commonly 
aspired  after,  is  to  be  a  man  fair  in  his  dealings,  complying 
in  his  manner,  courteous,  hospitable,  and  generous,  and  of 
similar  popular  and  self-rewarding  virtues.  Let  us,  then," 
he  adds,  "  with  the  deepest  humility,  and  the  most  affection- 
ate thankfulness,  take  the  New  Testament  into  our  hands  ; 
and  examine  it  as  we  would  any  other  record,  or  writing, 
on  which  our  greatest  interests  depended.  Let  us  examine 
what  those  works  are,  which  are  required  of  us  in  the 
Christian  vocation.  For  let  public  manners  be  what  they 
will,  Christianity  is  the  same  to-day  that  it  was  in  the  days 
of  the  Apostles  ;  the  same  terms  are  proposed,  the  same 
practice  is  expected."  The  evil  of  the  present  day  is,  not 
only  that  men  do  not  believe  the  awful  words  of  Christ  in 
this  passage  in  their  strictest  interpretation,  but,  that  they 
do  not  at  all,  and  in  any  sense,  believe  them.  This 
Scripture  (like  other  Scriptures  which  contradict  their  pre- 
judices and  inclinations)  is  of  no  authority.  Men  even 
reverse  the  passage  before  us ;  and,  while  they  confess, 
perhaps,  that  neither  they  nor  their  friends  attain  to  that 
standard,  which  they  in  some  degree  perceive  to  be  accord- 
ing to  Scripture,  they  comfort  themselves  by  an  opinion 
formed  in  direct  opposition  to  this  text ; — that,  because  they 
and  their  party  are  so  numerous,  therefore  their  numbers 
shall  save  them.  They  reverse  the  passage,  and  say  "  wide 
is,  and  must  be,  the  gate  ;  and  broad  must  be  the  way, 
which  leadeth  to  life  ;  and  they  must  be  the  many  who  go 
in  thereat :  and  strait  is  the  gate,  and  narrow  is  the  way, 
which  leadeth  to  death ;  and  we  trust  that  few  there  be 
who  find  it."  Thus,  instead  of  taking  warning  from  the 
wholesome  words  of  Christ, — instead  of  suspecting  them- 


THE  SERMON  ON  THE  MOUNT.  321 

selves  to  be  in  the  wrong,  because  they  resemble  the 
many  ;  they  choose  the  broad  road,  because  it  is  broad ; 
perversely  fancying,  that  the  breadth  of  it  is  the  mark, 
rather  that  it  is  the  right  path,  than  that  it  is  the  contrary. 
But  let  us  tremble,  if  we  are  living,  as  others  live  ;  if 
we  are  thinking,  as  others  think ;  if  we  are  saying,  as 
others  say  and  doing,  as  others  do.  There  are  two 
parties  in  the  world :  there  is  a  religious  party,  which  is 
small  ;  whose  ways  are  unpopular,  and  particular ;  Avho 
diller  from  the  common  class  of  men  ;  who  lead  such  a 
life  of  piety  and  strictness,  that  they  are  thought  by  the 
generality  to  carry  things  nuicii  too  far.  And  there  is 
another  large  and  numerous  party,  who  seem  to  them- 
selves, as  if  they  were  the  whole  world  ;  who  are  travel- 
ling securely  through  life  ;  wlio  are  not  afraid  of  temptation; 
who  feel  little  dread  of  sin  ;  who  meet  with  no  sjiritual 
difficulties,  or  troubles ;  who,  for  the  most  part,  follow  natural 
inclinations  ;  to  whom  the  example  of  other  men  forms  the 
great  riue  of  action,  the  world  not  being  suspected  of  being 
an  enemy.  The  very  religion  of  such  men  is  the  customary 
religion.  The  foundation  of  their  hope  is  the  largeness  of 
their  body.  "  If  we  are  not  saved,"  say  they,  "  a  large  part 
of  the  world  must  be  condemned  :  and  this  it  is  impossible 
to  admit,  even  for  a  moment,  since  God  can  never  be  so 
harsh  as  to  condemn  to  punishment  so  great  a  portion  of 
His  creatures."  On  this  ground,  multitudes  are  content  to 
build  their  expectations  of  happiness  in  eternity.  "  Christ," 
they  say,  "  died  for  us,  and  he  will  surely  save  us  ;"  for- 
getting that  the  same  Christ,  in  whose  words  they  pretend 
to  trust,  is  He  who  hath  also  said,  that  "  strait  is  the  gate, 
and  narrow  is  the  way  that  leadeth  unto  life,  and  few  there 
be  that  lind  it." 

Now  to  which  of  these  two  parties  do  we  belong  ?     To 
the  large,  or  to  the  little  flock  ?     "  Fear  not,"  says  our  Sa- 
viour, "little  flock,  for  it  is  your  Father's  good  pleasure  to 
give  you  the  kingdom."*     "  Take  heed,"  said  the  apostle, 
•  St  Luke  xii.  32. 


322  FAMILY     COMMENTARY    ON 

'*  that  )'e  be  not  condemned  with  the  world."*  Noah  was 
a  just  man  in  his  generation  :  but  Noah  only  and  his  family, 
out  of  all  the  multitude,  who  lived  with  him  on  the  earth, 
found  favour  in  the  sight  of  God.  At  a  later  time,  not  ten 
righteous  were  to  be  found  in  a  whole  city.  There  was  a 
period  when  only  seven  thousand  men  of  all  the  kingdom 
of  Israel  refusbd  to  bow  the  kneel  to  Baal:  and  in  the  days 
of  Christ,  the  whole  multitude,  both  of  teachers  and  of 
the  people,  set  themselves  against  Ilim.  Thus  the  histori- 
cal, as  well  the  perceptive,  part  of  Scripture  warns  us  not 
to  trust  to  this  fatal  and  delusive  argument  of  numbers. 
How,  indeed,  is  reformation  ever  to  begin  in  .any  one  cor- 
rupted nation,  sect,  or  party,  or  circle  of  persons,  if  the  cur- 
rent pi'actice  be  to  form  the  standard  by  which  men  are  to 
judge  of  their  acceptance  at  the  bar  of  the  Almighty  ? 
The  road  to  destruction  will  only  cease  to  be  that  broad 
road,  which  it  is  here  described  to  be,  when  men  shall 
learn  to  take  the  word  of  God  for  their  rule  and  the  ground 
of  their  confidence  ;  and  when  they  shall  cease  to  think, 
that  the  circumstance  of  their  numbers  shall  save  them. 


XLII. 

ST.  MATTHEW,  VH.  15,  16. 

Beware  of  false  prophets,  which  come  to  you  in  sheep's  clothing,  but  in- 
wardly they  are  ravening  wolves. 

Ye  shall  know  them  by  their  fruits.  Do  men  gather  grapes  of  thorns,  o? 
figs  of  thistles  1 

Our   Saviour,   when   He   said,  "  Beware  of  false  pro- 
phets," had  a  particular  eye  no  doubt  to  the  Scribes  and 
Pharisees  ;   whom,  at  another  time,  He  termed  hypocrites, 
and  blind  leaders  of  the  blind  ;  which  come  to  you  he 
•  1  Corinth,  xi.  32. 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUN'J .  323 

«aicl,  "  in  sheep's  clothing."  The  Pharisees  made  clean 
the  outside  ;  they  were,  in  appearance,  harmless  as  sheep. 
The  people  did  not  suspect  them  of  enmity  to  God  ;  or  to 
His  servants.  They  saw  in  them  a  remarkable  scrupulosi- 
ty ;  much  outward  sanctity ;  great  regard  to  the  forms  of 
religion  ;  and  several  other  qualities,  which  were  then  likely 
to  constitute  respectability,  in  the  eyes  of  superficial  men. 
But  though  the  Pharisees  appeared  to  the  people,  in  sheep's 
clothing  ;  yet,  inwardl}',  they  were  ravening  wolves.  They 
were  more  opposed  to  the  truth  than  any  class  of  persons ; 
they  were  the  chief  antagonists  of  Christ,  and  of  His  fol- 
lowers. St.  Paul,  before  his  conversion,  remarkably  ex 
emplified  the  practice  of  a  Pharisee  :  touching  the  righte- 
ousness of  the  law,  he  was  blameless ;  yet  he  beyond 
measure  persecuted  the  Church  of  God,  and  wasted  it. 
But  the  precept  of  our  Saviour, — to  beware  of  false  pro 
phets,  which  should  come  in  sheep's  clothing, — ought  not 
to  be  limited  to  the  Pharisees.  Many  deceivers  appeared 
in  the  first  ages  of  the  Church.  The  great  apostle  of  the 
Gentiles  remarks  to  ihe  elders  at  Ephesus  :  "  For  I  know 
this,  that,  after  my  departing  shall  grievous  wolves  enter  in 
among  you,  not  sparing  the  flock.  Also  of  your  ownselves 
shall  men  arise,  speaking  perverse  things,  to  draw  away 
disciples  after  them."*  And  this  expectation, — of  the  false 
prophets  v/hich  should  appear, — constituted  a  chief  source 
of  his  anxiety;  "therefore  watch,"  said  he,  "and  remem- 
ber, that,  by  the  space  of  three  years,  I  ceased  not  to  warn 
every  one,  night  and  day,  with  tears. "f  The  same  apostle 
g-uarded  the  Corinthians  against  certain  false  apostles — de- 
ceitful workers  transforming  themselves  into  the  apostles 
of  Christ  ;  "  for  Satan  himself,"  he  added,  "  is  transformed 
into  an  angel  of  light."|  In  his  epistle  to  the  Galatians,he 
complains  of  certain  Judaizing  teachers,  by  whom  he  had 
been  supplanted  in  their  esteem.  St.  Jude,  also,  in  his 
epistle,  speaks  of  certain  men,  who  had  crept  in  unawares, 
"tm'ning  the  grace  of  our  God  into  lasciviousness ;  and 
•  Acts  XX.  29,  30.     t  Acts  xx.  31      }  2  Corinth,  xi.  13,  li 


324  FAMILY    CORIMEyTArcY    ON 

denying  the  only  Lord  God,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."* 
They  are,  further,  described  as  despising  dominion  ;t  as 
•'  speaking  evil  of  dignities  ;"+  and  as  going  "  in  the  way 
of  Cain  ;"  "  and  after  the  error  of  Balaam  for  reward  ;" 
and  as  perishing  in  the  "  gainsaying  of  Core."§  We  have 
made  these  several  quotations  from  Scripture,  in  order  to 
show,  that  the  intrusion  of  false  prophets  or  teachers  into 
the  church  constituted  one  of  the  great  evils  of  the  first 
ages.  Well,  therefore,  might  our  Saviour  say  to  the  peof- 
ple,  "  Beware  of  false  prophets."  But  how  was  the  simple 
multitude  to  distinguish  the  true  prophets  from  the  false  ? 
"  Ye  shall  knoAv  them,"  says  Christ,  "  by  their  fruits.  Do 
men  gather  grapes  of  thorns,  or  figs  of  thistles  ?"|1  This  is 
the  great  test  by  which  the  pretensions,  both  of  public 
teachers,  and  of  private  Christians,  are  to  be  examined. 
Common  sense,  indeed,  dictates  this  mode  of  judging  :  and 
there  is  often  a  remarkable  agreement  beUveen  the  sayings 
of  our  Saviour  and  our  own  common  sense.  As  the  na- 
lure  of  a  tree  is  known  by  its  fruits,  so  is  the  nature  of  a 
man's  religion.  "  Bring  forth,"  said  John  the  Baptist  to 
the  pretenders  who  gathered  round  him,  "  fruits  meet  for 
repentance."^  "  I  have  chosen  you,  and  ordained  you," 
says  Christ  to  his  Apostles,  "  that  yc  should  go  and 
bring  forth  fruit."**  We  are  become  dead  to  the  law,  says 
St.  Paul,  and  joined  or  married  to  Christ,  "  that  we  should 
bring  forth  fruit  unto  GoD.'-tl  In  the  time  of  the  Reforma- 
tion, the  mode  of  judging  resorted  to  was  that  which  is  here 
recommended  by  Christ.  The  people  perceived  that  the 
Reformers  were  a  strict  and  self-denying  people,  while  the 
body  of  the  Popish  priesthood  were  abominably  corrupt. 
Undoubtedly  the  people  in  some  measure  compared  the 
doctrines  of  the  two  parties  ;  but  many  of  them  judged,  in 
a  still  greater  degree,  by  a  comparison  of  the  lives  of  each. 
By  their  fruits,  the  true  and  the  false  prophets  were  then 

♦  St.  Jude4.  t  2  St.  Peter  ii.  10.         $  2  St.  Peter  ii.  lO. 

«  St.  Jude  11.  il  St.  Matt.  vii.  16.  ?St.  Matt.  iii.  8. 

♦»  St.  John  XV.  If),     n  Rom.  vii.  4. 


THE  SERMON  ON  THE  MOUNT.     325 

known.  And  thus  our  Saviour's  maxim  was  the  means  of 
guiding  the  muhitude  safely  (even  in  a  dark  age)  into  the 
true  paths ;  and  of  re-establishing  a  more  pure  religion  in 
the  world.  The  precept  reaches  also  to  us  ;  and  is  of 
standing  use  in  the  church.  "  Beware  of  false  prophets, 
who  come  to  you  in  sheep's  clothing."  The  multitude  are 
always  easily  imposed  upon  ;  those  especially  become 
dupes  in  matters  of  religion,  who  are  not  very  religious 
themselves. 

There  is  a  superstition,  in  whose  eye  the  mere  name,  or 
dress,  of  a  minister  exhibits  all  the  sanctity  which  is  re- 
quired ;  they  reverence  the  robe,  and  the  robe  only.  The 
Pharisees  acquired  much  respect  after  this  manner.  Others 
require  that  to  the  sacred  robe  a  little  outward  decency  of 
character  should  be  added.  Tliere  is  another  class,  who 
think  that  bold  pretensions  to  inspiration,  or  apostleship  ; 
that  zeal,  as  ardent  as  that  of  Paul,  and  strong  confidence, 
like  his  ;  (though  without  his  faith  and  love,  his  humility 
and  patience,  his  gentleness  and  meekness,  his  prudence 
and  wisdom,  and  discernmeiit,  and  all  his  other  graces,) 
are  sufficient  marks  of  a  true  prophet.  But  by  their  fruits, 
says  Christ,  they  shall  be  known.  Paul  himself  used 
often  to  appeal  both  to  his  doctrine  ;  and  to  his  manner  of 
life,  conversation,  faith,  charity  ;  and  he,  by  living  amono- 
his  converts,  afforded  to  them  an  opportunity  of  bein.o- 
thoroughly  acquainted  with  his  character.  "  I  have  covet- 
ed," he  said,  "no  man's  silver,  or  gold, or  apparel  :  yea,  ye 
yourselves  know,  that  these  hands  have  ministered  to  my 
necessities."*  As  he  was  foremost  in  authority  and  rank 
in  the  Church  ;  so  also  was  he  foremost  in  labours,  in  suf- 
ferings, and  self-deni;i!s.  To  these,  when  competitors 
arose  and  endeavoured  to  undermine  him,  he  was  accus- 
tomed to  make  appeal ;  insomuch  that  he  sometimes  would 
appear  guilty  of  vanity,  or  at  least  of  too  much  egotism  ;  if 
he  had  not  pleaded  the  necessity  for  boasting,  under  which 
these  false  teachers  had  laid  him.     Ministers,  in  all  ages 

♦  Acts  XX.  33, 34. 
28 


326  FAMILY     COMMENTARY    ON 

musl  be  content  to  be  judged  of,  in  the  same  manner  with 
Paul  the  Apostle.  By  their  fruits,  they  must  be  known  ; 
and  not  by  the  clerical  decencies  of  their  appearance  ;  not 
by  the  mere  profession  of  their  faith  ;  not  by  the  soundness 
of  iheir  preaching  ;  not  by  the  regularity  of  their  ordination 
ordy.  If  therefore,  we  would  provide  ourselves  with  means 
of  judging,  adapted  to  all  ages  of  the  church;  and  if  we 
would  be  preserved  safe,  in  spite  of  the  degeneracy  both  of 
ministers  and  people,  let  our  rule  be  that  of  Christ.  Let 
us  judse  our  very  teachers,  by  their  fruits.  On  the  one 
hand,  indeed,  we  ought  to  reverence  the  office  of  a  Chris- 
tian minister.  St.  Paul  reverenced  the  office  of  High 
Priest  ;  and  once  testified  his  reverence,  in  a  remarkable 
manner :  but,  on  the  other  hand,  let  us  be  cautious,  how 
we  commit  the  instruction  of  our  souls,  respecting  the  way 
to  eternal  life,  to  meu  unacquainted  with  that  way  :  to  men, 
especially,  who  show,  by  their  works,  that  they  are  of  the 
number  of  those  false  prophets,  against  whom  we  are  ex- 
pressly warned  by  Jesus  Christ.  Let  it,  moreover,  be 
remembered,  that  ministers  should  be  strict,  with  a  truly 
Christian  strictness  ;  that  they  should  be  humble  and  self- 
denying  ;  raised  above  the  love  of  this  world  ;  and  above 
the  fear  of  worldly  persons  ;  given  to  much  prayer,  as  well 
as  to  much  exertion  in  the  miniary  ;  alive  to  God,  and 
spiritually-minded  ;  being  of  that  "  kingdom  which  is  not 
of  this  world."*  These  are  the  virtues  of  a  Christian 
minister  ;  and  when  these  adorn  the  character,  let  us  esteem 
the  possessor  of-  them,  very  highly  in  love,  for  his  work's 
sake.  It  would  tend  much  to  the  purification  of  the  Chris- 
tian church,  and  to  the  rectification  of  its  very  doctrine,  if 
private  Christians  would  agree  to  judge  of  the  excellencies 
of  their  ministers  much  more  by  their  works  (taking  works 
in  their  large  and  scriptural  sense)  than  they  are  accus- 
tomed to  do.  And  it  would  be  well,  if  ministers  also  would 
bear  in  mind,  that  it  is  neither  parts  nor  learning,  neither 
pulpit  eloquence,  nor  any  power  of  attracting  a  congrega- 
*  St.  John  xviii.  36. 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MuUNT.  327 

tioii ;  that  it  is  neither  a  right  understanding  of  doctrines, 
nor  skill  in  interpreting  prophecy,  nor  talent  in  explaining 
the  more  difficult  parts  of  Scripture,  nor  knowledge  of  all 
the  evidences  of"  Christianity,  nor  rank  and  station  in  the 
Church,  which  constitutes  their  sufficient  title  to  the  minis- 
try. We  know,  from  Scripture,  that  if  a  man  should  pos- 
sess even  miraculous  gifts,  and  yet  be  destitute  of  the  one 
lasting  grace  of  charity,  he  is  but  as  "  sounding  brass,  or  a 
tinkling  cymbal."* 


XLIII. 

ST.  MATTHEW  VII.  17—20. 

Even  so  every  good  tree  briiigeth  forth  good  fruit;  but  a  corrupt  trea 

bringcth  forth  evil  fruit. 
A  good  tree  cannot  bring  forth  evil  fruit,  neither  can  a  corrupt  tree  bring 

forth  good  fruit. 
Every  tree  that  bringcth  not  forth  good  fruit  is  hewn  down,  and  cast 

into  the  fire. 
Wherefore  by  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them. 

Our  Saviour  having  instructed  the  people  to  beware  of 
false  prophets,  having  observed  that  by  their  fruits  they 
should  be  known,  adds,  in  these  words,  a  general  truth  of 
great  importance.  "  Every  good  tree  bringeth  forth  good 
fruit ;  but  a  co.rrupt  tree  bringeth  forth  evil  fruit :"  that  is, 
the  nature  of  a  tree  is  determined  by  its  fruit ;  a  good  tree 
yielding  good  fruit,  and  a  bad  tree  being  known  by  the  bad 
fruit  which  it  produces. 

This  is  the  truth,  which  we  are  now  to  consider  ;  a  truth, 
which  seems  plain  and  undeniable.  Many  men,  neverthe- 
less, are  far  from  adopting  it,  as  a  maxim  of  their  religion. 

♦  1  Corinth,  xiii.  1. 


323  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

The  bad  fruit  of  a  tree  is,  indeed,  willingly  referred  to  the 
evil  nature  of  the  tree  ;  but  is  bad  fruit  in  the  life  as  readily 
charged  to  something  bad  in  the  heart  ?  How  ready  are 
most  persons  to  say,  even  while  they  acknowledge  their 
sins,  that  they  trust,  it  was  not  any  fault  of  the  heart,  which 
was  the  cause  of  them  :  not  knowing  that  sin  proceeds  but 
from  the  heart.  The  heart  is  that  fountain  from  which 
flows  every  thing  that  is  either  good  or  evil.  This  is  the 
doctrine  of  our  Saviour, — "  A  good  man,"  says  Christ, 
"  out  of  the  good  treasures  of  the  heart  bringeth  forth  good 
things."*  And  again,  "  Out  of  the  heart  proceed  evil 
thoughts,  murders,  adulteries,  fornications,  thefts,  false- 
witness,  blasphemies."!  This,  also,  is  the  doctrine  of 
reason  and  of  common  sense  :  though  some,  who  have  been 
denominated  "  rational  divines,'"  seem  to  teach  the  contrary. 
"  It  is  true,"  say  these  teachers,  "  that  most  men  are  in  fact 
corrupt ;  but  this  corruption  arises  not  from  any  thing  wrong 
in  the  nature  of  man,  but  from  external  causes  :  the  cor- 
ruption is  accidental,  adventitious,  and  superinduced.  It 
results  from  a  wrong  education,  from  evil  influence,  from 
some  particular  temptation,  and  from  bad  example  ;  and  not 
from  any  root  of  evil  in  the  man,  not  from  any  evil  nature, 
and  a  naturally  bad  heart.  The  heart,"  say  they,  "  is  natu- 
rally good ;  though  the  life,  we  grant,  is  evil :" — that  is, 
the  tree  is  good,  though  the  fruit  brought  forth  be  evil. 
How  is  it  (it  may  be  asked,  in  answer  to  the  remark)  that 
men  are  so  easily  turned  aside  by  a  bad  education  ;  and  are 
with  so  much  difliculty  restrained  even  by  a  good  one  ?  are 
so  ready  to  be  operated  upon  by  an  evil  influence  ;  so 
willingly  yield  to  every  temptation,  and  are  so  prone  to 
follow  a  bad  example  ?  How  can  this  happen,  utdess  there 
be  a  previous  bias  to  evil  ?  Surely  a  disposition  to  commit 
some  sin,  as  soon  as  any  temptation  to  the  sin  shall  ofler 
itself,  is  an  evil  disposition  ;  and  a  heart  and  nature  inclin- 
ed to  corrupt  indulgences,  as  soon  as  the  several  occasions 
of  corrupt  indulgence  shall  present  themselves,  may,  with 
•  St.  Matt.  xii.  35.  t  St.  Matt.  xv.  19. 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE     ?.10UNT.  329 

great  propriety  of  language,  be  called  an  evil  nature,  and 
an  evil  heart. 

To  apply,  then,  to  ourselves  this  saying  of  Christ  : — 
Let  us  learn  from  it  to  consider  the  several  sins  of  our 
lives,  not  as  so  many  separate,  insulated,  and  merely  exter- 
nal, and  incidental  acts ;  for  if  we  do  this,  they  will  seem 
very  slight  and  inconsiderable  ;  but  as  so  many  indications 
of  an  evil  heart  within,  as  so  many  concurring  proofs  that 
our  very  nature  is  corrupt.  This  is  the  light,  in  which 
Christianity  teaches  us  that  all  our  particular  sins  ought  to 
be  considered.  We  shall  err  grossly  and  fatally  for  our- 
selves, if  we  do  not  bear  about  with  us  this  sentiment  con- 
cerning them.  When  we  reflect  on  a  sin  which  we  have 
committed,  we  should  trace  the  sin  to  its  source,  namely, 
to  the  evil  disposition  of  the  heart.  Thus  it  was  that  David 
did,  when  he  was  contemplating  his  peculiar  sin  in  the 
matter  of  Uriah  :  "  Behold,"  says  he,  (after  confessing  his 
particular  guilt,)  "  I  was  shapen  in  iniquity,  and  in  sin  did 
my  mother  conceive  me."*  He  did  not  plead,  that  his 
crime  was  accidental,  and  the  mere  efTect  of  temptation  ; 
but  while  he  is  freely  confessing  his  criminal  act,  he  seems 
to  be  naturally  conducted  on  to  an  acknowledgment,  that 
-he  seeds  of  this  sin  had  been  in  him  from  his  birth  ;  and 
.hat  the  particular  corruption,  which  he  was  deploring,  was 
only  one  instance  of  the  general  corruption  of  his  very  na- 
ture. He,  therefore,  cries  earnestly  to  God,  and  says, 
"create  in  me  a  clean  heart,  O  God,  and  renew  a  right 
spirit  within  me."t  This  last  expression  of  David  declares, 
that  since  evil  actions  proceed  from  an  evil  heart,  it  is 
necessary,  first,  to  make  the  heart  good,  if  we  would  effect- 
ually reform  the  life.  Make  the  tree  good,  said  our  Sav- 
iour, (in  another  place,)  and  then  shall  the  fruit  also  be 
good.  It  was  the  error  of  the  Pharisees,  that  they  looked 
not  to  the  heart,  but  only  to  the  outward  acts  of  the  life  :  they 
minded  not  the  motive  from  which  an  action  sprung :  and 
is  there  not  among  us  the  same  error  ?     Do  the  generality 

•  Psalm  h.  5.  t  Psalm  li.  10. 

28* 


330  FAMILY   COMMENTARY   Olf 

of  men,  when  they  are  considering  the  quality  of  un  action 
inquire  whether  the  act  be  done  in  the  true  fear  and  love 
of  God,  and  in  obedience  to  the  commands  of  Jesus 
Christ  ?  Do  not  men  think  it  sufficient,  if,  either  from 
pride,  from  emulation,  from  a  regard  to  character,  from  fear 
of  temporal  punishment,  or  from  a  senseof  worldly  interest, 
benefits  to  society  are  produced  ?  It  is  but  a  scanty  pro- 
duce, at  the  most,  of  useful  works,  which  is  obtained  by 
the  help  of  corrupt  and  secondary  motives.  Make  the  tree 
good  ;  and,  then,  shall  the  fruit  also  be  good.  Let  the  mind 
and  heart  be  renovated  ;  and,  then,  shall  there  be  abundant 
as  well  as  right  fruit,  in  the  life.  The  man  himself  must 
be  new  made :  there  is  an  old  man  in  us,  which  must  be 
changed.  "  Put  off,"  says  the  Apostle,  "  the  old  man  ;  and 
put  ye  on  the  new  man,  which  after  God  is  created  in 
righteousness  and  true  holiness."*  "  Be  ye  transformed  by 
the  renewing  of  your  mind."t  "  Lie  not  one  to  another,"| 
says  St.  Paul ;  and  why  1  Because  lying  is  a  shameful 
vice,  or  a  very  dreadful  sin  ?  No  ;  not  on  this  ground  only : 
but  lie  not,  ye  Christians,  one  to  another,  "seeing  that  ye 
have  put  off  the  old  man  with  his  deeds."§  "  For  in  Christ 
Jesus  neither  circumcision  availeth  any  thing,  nor  uncir 
cumcision,  but  a  new  creature. ''1|  "  Verily,  verily,  I  say 
unto  thee,  except  a  man  be  born  again,  he  cannot  see  the 
kingdom  of  God  ;"T[  for  ''  that,  which  is  born  of  the  flesh, 
is  flesh ;  and  that,  which  is  born  of  the  Spirit,  is  Spirit."** 
The  renovation  of  the  heart,  or  inward  man,  by  the  influ- 
ence of  the  Holy  Spirit,  or,  in  other  words,  the  doctrine  of 
regeneration,  connects  itself  with  the  saying  in  the  text. 
"  Create  and  make  in  us,  0  I^ord,  a  new  heart.  Grant 
unto  us,  that  thing,  which  by  nature  we  cannot  have.  May 
we  be  baptized  not  with  water  only,  but  with  the  Holy 
Spirit :  and  having  made  us  partakers  of  a  new  nature, 
help  us  to  walk  in  newness  of  life." 

*  Eph.  iv.  22,  24.  t  Romans  xii.  2.  t  Col.  iii.  9. 

^  Col.  iii.  9.  II  Gal.  v.  15.  f  St.  John  iii.  3. 

•*  St.  John  iii.  6. 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  331 

But,  lastly,  let  us  notice,  also,  that  awful  admonition, 
which  is  at  the  end  of  this  passage,  that  "  every  tree,  that 
bringeth  not  forth  good  fruit,  is  hewn  down,  and  cast  into 
the  fire."*  These  are  the  same  words  which  John  the 
Baptist  had  before  used  ;t  for  our  Saviour  and  the  Baptist 
are  in  perfect  unison  with  each  other  :  they  both  thought, 
that  the  tree  was  to  be  known  by  its  fruits ;  and  also  that 
the  corrupt  tree  was  to  be  cut  down,  and  cast  into  the  fire. 
By  their  fruits,  as  was  before  shown,  all  are^  to  be  tried. 
By  our  fruits  we  ourselves  are  each  of  us  to  be  known. 
May  we  then  be  able  to  stand  this  test ;  and  in  particular, 
may  we  take  care  that  our  fruits  are  not  merely  a  few  of 
those  easy  and  self-rewarding  virtues  which  nominal  Chris- 
tians, as  well  as  unbelievers,  are  able  to  practise  ;  but  that 
they  are  those  true  fruits  of  righteousness,  which  are,  by 
Jesus  Christ,  to  the  praise  and  glory  of  God. 


XLIV. 

ST.  MATTHEW,  VII.  21. 


rSol  every  cue  that  saith  unto  me,  Lord,  Lord,  shall  enter  into  the  king- 
dom of  heaven  ;  but  he  that  doeth  the  will  of  my  Father  which  is  in 
heaven. 

There  seems  to  be  no  subject  on  which  men  have  occa- 
sion for  more  strong  and  reherated  warnings,  than  that  of 
the  danger  of  mistaking  a  profession  of  the  Gospel,  and  an 
assent  to  it,  for  the  faith  which  is  at  once  practical  and 
saving. 

The  conclusion  of  our  Saviour's  Sermon  on  the  Mount 
is  made  up  of  successive  cautions  on  this  head;  and,  in 
•  St.  Matt.  vii.  19.         t  St.  Ma'.f.  iii.  10. 


332  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

another  place,  He  says,  "  why  call  ye  me,  Lord,  Lord, 
and  do  not  the  things  which  I  say  ;"*  that  is,  "  whj  do  ye 
profess  to  take  me  for  your  Lord,  when  ye  show  that  I 
am  not  your  Lord,  by  not  fulfilling  the  things  which  I  re- 
quire of  you  ?"  Profession  only  binds  a  man  the  more  to 
practice  ;  it  cannot  be  permitted  to  stand  in  the  place  of 
practice.  The  attainment  of  heaven  would  be  an  easy 
thing  indeed ;  wide  would  be  the  gate,  and  broad  would  be 
the  way  ;  if  merely  saying,  "  Lord,  Lord,"  would  suffice. 
That,  which  makes  the  gate  so  narrow,  and  causes  so  few 
to  enter  in,  no  doubt,  is  chiefly  this  ; — that  they  alone  can 
be  permitted  to  enter  into  heaven,  who  do  the  will  of  their 
Father  which  is  in  heaven. 

We  shall  consider  this  passage,  first,  as  it  respected  the 
persons  to  whom  it  was  immediately  addressed  ;  and,  then, 
as  applying  also  to  modern  Christians. 

Among  the  multitude,  who  gathered  round  our  Saviour, 
there  were  many  who  lent  a  favourable  ear  to  His  preach- 
ing ;  and  nevertheless,  were  not  of  that  "little  flock, "f  to 
whom  only  He  promised  the  kingdom.  There  was  much 
in  the  character,  as  v/ell  as  sayings  of  Christ,  which  was 
calculated  to  attract  the  notice  of  the  Jews.  They  were 
now  expecting  a  Messiah  :  and  Christ  professed  himself 
to  be  that  Personage.  They  saw  Him  work  miiacles,  in 
proof  of  His  mission  ;  and  these  were  chiefly  miracles  of 
mercy,  which  would  be  likely  to  produce  a  strong  prepos- 
session in  His  favour.  He  taught  truths,  which  could  not 
fail  to  be  interesting  to  their  minds  ;  He  spake  much  of  a 
new  Kingdom,  of  heaven  ;  He  attacked  the  religious  senti- 
ments of  the  age  ;  inveighed  against  the  character,  as  well 
as  doctrine,  of  the  priests  ;  delivered  a  variety  of  striking 
parables  ;  and  appealed  to  the  common  sense,  and  feelings, 
and  natural  consciences  of  His  hearers.  We,  therefore, 
cannot  wonder,  that  many  gathered  round  Him.  Among 
these,  there  would  be  not  a  few  light  and  inconstant  hearers, 
who  might  agree  for  the  moment,  but  who,  afterwards,  pos- 
*  St.  Luke  vi.  46-  St.  Luke  xii.  32. 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  333 

sibly  might  make  part  of  that  muhitude,  which  cried,  "  Cru- 
cify Him,  Crucify  Him." 

It  is  likely,  that  there  would  be  many  who  would  go 
much  further  than  these  ;  many  who  would  hear  Christ 
with  attention,  and  respect,  and  wiih  a  prejudice  in  His 
favour ;  who  would  be  ready  to  rank  themselves  among  the 
most  faithful  of  His  followers  ;  who  would  be  eager  in 
making  comparisons  between  Christ  and  his  enemies,  the 
most  honourable  to  Christ  ;  who  would  extol  His  charac- 
ter, admire  His  sayings,  and  be  forward  in  his  cause  ;  and 
who,  in  a  word,  would  come  short  in  nothing,  except  in  ful 
filling  the  things  which  He  commanded  them. 

Our  Saviour,  in  the  close  of  His  Sermon  on  the  Mount, 
makes  a  very  close  application  of  it  to  all  His  self-deluding 
followers.     He  had,  just  before,  warned  them  against  false 
teachers  ;  whom,  said  He,  ye  shall  know  by  their  fruits 
and  He  now  bids  them  use  the  same  test  for  themselves. 

The  term  "  doeth  the  will  of  my  Father  which  is  in 
heaven,'-*  is  certainly  not  to  be  understood  in  the  strictest 
sense  which  it  will  bear  :  for  .we  are  told,  that  "  there  is 
not  a  just  man  upon  earth,  that  doeth  good,  and  sinneth 
not  ;"t  and  it  is  one  design  of  this  very  Sermon  on  the 
Mount,  which  remarkably  exhibits  the  strictness  of  the  Law 
of  God,  to  show  to  us  our  own  violations  of  it ;  and  thus  to 
prove,  that  it  is  mere  mercy  which  must  save  us. 

There  is,  however,  a  real  disposition  to  unreserved  obe- 
dience, and  an  actual  attainment  of  some  good  measure  of 
it,  to  which  it  is  a  main  intention  of  the  Gospel  that  we 
should  be  brought :  and,  unless  we  arrive  at  this  point,  the 
Scripture  teaches  us,  in  divers  places,  that  we  must  beware 
of  thinking  that  we  are  accepted  by  God  :  for  "  he,  thai 
doeth  righteousness,"  says  the  apostle,  "  is  righteous  ;"| 
and,  again,  "Be  ye  doers  of  the  word,  and  not  hearers 
only  ;  deceiving  your  ovvnselves."^ 

The  term  "  will  of  God"  has  a  very  broad  signification. 

♦  St.  Matt.  vii.  21.  f-  Eccles.  vii.  20. 

t  1  St.  John  iii.  7.  9  St.  James  i.  22. 


334  FAMILY  COMMENTARY    ON 

It  is  sometimes  extended  in  Scripture,  even  to  that  which 
we  are  to  believe,  as  well  as  to  all  which  we  are  to  prac- 
tise. It  is  the  will,  the  commandment,  the  work  of  God, 
*'  that  ye  believe  on  Him  whom  He  hath  sent."  It  often 
means  general  holiness  ;  thus,  it  is  observed  by  an  apostle, 
"  for  this  is  the  will  of  God,  even  your  sanctification."* 
The  general  sanctification  of  the  human  heart  is  that  which 
God  may  be  said  to  will ;  and  this  is  one  very  fair  interpre- 
tation of  the  expression  of  the  text.  The  Sermon  on  the 
Mount  will  itself  explain  to  us,  what  it  was  that  Christ 
meant,  by  the  expression  in  this  place  :  for  He  uses  it  with 
a  reference  to  the  several  precepts  and  sayings  which  He 
had  been  just  delivering. 

Let  us,  in  the  second  place,  apply  this  saying  of  Christ 
to  the  people  of  our  own  age  and  country.  "  Not  every  one 
that  saith  unto  me,  Lord,  Lord,  shall  enter  into  the  king- 
dom of  heaven ;  but  He  that  doeth  the  will  of  my  Father 
which  is  in  heaven."t  And,  first,  it  may  serve  to  reprove 
some  who, — because  they  are  not  Atheists  or  Deists,  but 
are  professors  of  Christianity  ;  because  they  call  Christ 
"  Lord,  Lord,"  in  the  slightest  of  all  the  senses  in  which 
the  term  can  now  be  understood, — conclude,  therefore,  that 
they  are  members  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

An  opinion  has  prevailed  in  modern  times,  that  the  mer- 
cies of  Christ  belong,  of  right,  to  all  who  are  baptized  and 
call  themselves  Christians  ;  with  the  exception  only  of 
those  few  persons  by  whom  some  extraordinary  crimes 
have  been  committed.  With  a  view  to  favour  this  opinion 
some  have  given  an  unfair  representation  of  the  nature  of 
baptism  :  they  have  described  it  not  so  much  as  the  taking 
upon  us  of  the  profession  of  Christianity,  and  the  receiving 
of  the  outward  sign  of  an  inward  regeneration,  but  as  alto- 
gether constituting  regeneration  itself.  It  may  be  asked  of 
such  persons  ; — can  all  those,  who  have  been  baptized,  and 
who  profess  Christianity, — with  the  exception  only  of  a 
few  profligates — be  said  to  fulfil  in  any  Scriptural  sense 
•  1  Thess.  iv.  3.         t  St  Matt.  vii.  26. 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  335 

the  will  of  their  Father  which  is  in  heaven  ?  Is  it  not 
clear,  that  many  of  thorn  never  even  think  of  Scripture  ; 
nor  of  that  will  of  God  which  Scripture  is  intended  to 
teach  ? 

Others  carry  their  profession  of  Christianity  somewhat 
further.  They  profess  to  pay  attention  to  the  Scri[;tural 
precepts  ;  and  thus  to  do  the  will  of  their  heavenly  leather. 
The  persons,  however,  of  whom  I  now  speak,  by  no  means 
understand  the  will  of  God  aright.  They  interpret  Scrip- 
ture carelessly  and  loosely.  They  are  apt,  on  the  one 
hand,  to  weaken  its  doctrines  ;  while,  on  the  other,  they 
also  lower  the  practical  part.  They  reduce,  especially, 
the  spiritual  sayings  of  Christ,  in  His  Sermon  on  the 
Mount,  to  something  which  is  easy  for  a  worldly  man  to 
perform  ;  to  something  which  may  be  attained  without  any 
fervent  prayer  to  God,  or  any  influence  of  His  Holy  Spirit ; 
to  something,  which  may  exist  independently  of  the  effica- 
cious f  lilh  of  the  Gospel ;  to  something,  which,  instead  of 
amounting  to  the  will  of  God,  amounts  to  little  more  than 
the  morality  of  infidels. 

But  we  must  speak  also  of  those,  who  are  more  zealous 
for  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  and  profess  to  be  more 
strict  in  their  interpretations  of  Scripture.  There  is  in 
many  of  these  (what  belongs  indeed  to  the  very  nature  of 
man)  a  disposition  to  elude,  in  one  way  or  other,  the  self- 
denying  and  practical  part  of  religion.  Their  zeal  for 
doctrine  is  of  that  kind  which  prevents  their  extending  their 
attention  sufficiently  to  practice.  The  fault  of  such  persons 
is  the  converse  to  that  of  those,  of  whom  I  was  before 
speaking.  They  were  described  as  deceiving  themselves, 
by  imagining  that  they  did  the  will  of  God,  when  they  only 
did  a  few  ordinary  moral  duties.  Those,  of  whom  I  now 
speak,  perceiving  the  mere  morality  of  the  others,  and  their 
inattention  to  doctrinal  truths,  run  towards  the  contrary 
extreme — of  rendering  almost  every  text  doctrinal ;  and  of 
discrediting  what  is  practical  in  the  instructions  of  their 
teachers,  by  giving  to  it  the  nnme  of  "moral." 


336  FAMILY    COMMENTARY   ON 

To  some  persons  of  this  class  the  practical  interpretation 
even  of  a  practical  text  gives  dissatisfaction,  if  not  offence. 
It  has  happened,  that  the  wliole  Sermon  on  the  JNTount, 
while  its  spiritiiali'ty  has  been  overlooked  by  some,  has,  by 
others,  been  represented  as  a  mere  description  of  the 
severity  of  the  law,  and  as  serving  only  to  lay  a  foundation 
for  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith.  It  has  scarcely 
been  at  all  considered  by  these  persons,  as  conveying  any 
direct  exhortation  to  practice  ;  a  mode  of  treating  those 
many  practical  pages,  which  must  seem  surprising  to  every 
plain  Christian,  who  is  unacquainted  with  doctrinal  dispute. 
How  completely  practical,  above  all,  is  that  text  which  we 
are  now  considering.  "  Not  every  one,  that  saith  unto  me. 
Lord,  Lord,  shall  enter  into  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  ;  but 
he,  that  doeth  the  will  of  my  Father  which  is  in  Heaven."* 
Surely  we  shall  find  it  hard  to  elude  that  obligation  to  do, 
under  which  our  Saviour  has  laid  us  by  His  expression  in 
this  place. 

Let  us,  then,  bev/are  of  this  error.  Let  us  not, — under 
the  idea  that  the  faith  of  the  Gospel  is  of  itself  to  produce 
obedience, — refuse  attention  to  obedience  ;  or  be  sparing 
in  our  pains  to  become  acquainted  with  any  branch  of 
practice.  Let  us  fear,  lest,  too  much  neglecting  the  sundry 
precepts  of  Christ  and  His  apostles,  we  should  adopt,  in 
their  stead,  the  uncertain  dictates  of  our  own  feelings,  and 
imaginations,  or  the  strictnesses  of  our  own  narrow  sect ; 
and  lest  we  thus  substitute  the  morality  of  men,  in  the  place 
of  the  true  graces  of  the  Gospel. 

It  has  happened  from  this  cause,  that  many  persons,  who 
are  strict  in  some  particulars,  have  been  greatly  defective 
in  others.  In  particular,  there  is  a  meekness,  and  candour  ; 
a  disposition  to  judge  ourselves,  rather  than  our  neighbour  ; 
a  modesty,  and  humility;  and  an  exact  uprightness,  and 
integrity  in  doing  to  others  as  wc  would  they  should  do 
unto  us  ;  to  which  some,  who  arc  well  instructed  in  doc- 
trine, do  not  attain  :  and  in  which  our  Saviour's  Sermon 
*St.  Matt.  vii.  21. 


THE  SERMON  ON  THE  MOUNT.     337 

on  the  Mount  would  instruct  them,  if  they  would  give  a 
practical  attention  to  it. 

But  there  are  several  other  classes,  of  whom  we  would 
also  briefly  speak. 

Some  are  enthusiasts.  They  have  seen  visions  and 
revelations  of  the  Lord.  All  is  miraculous  in  their  religion. 
Some  of  these  persons  are  often  seen  evidently  to  fail  in 
doing  the  will  of  their  Father  which  is  in  Heaven.  There 
is  a  sober  performance  of  all  the  duties  of  life,  and  a 
prudent  and  careful  abstinence  from  sin,  which  as  much 
form  a  part  of  the  will  of  God,  as  the  most  spiritual 
exercises. 

Others,  again,  speak  onl)'^  of  faith.  They  seem  able  to 
believe  every  thing.  They  appropriate  to  themselves  all 
the  promises  of  the  Bible  ;  though  no  fruit  of  holiness  be 
to  be  seen  in  them  :  they  substitute,  in  the  place  of  faith  in 
Christ,  an  unbounded  confidence  in  their  own  particular 
salvation  :  they  call  Christ,  "  Lord,  Lord  ;"  but  do  not 
the  will  of  their  Father  which  is  in  Heaven.  Many  are 
the  ways  in  which  men  deceive  themselves,  so  as  to  forget 
the  plain  and  practical  nature  of  the  Gospel. 

A  few,  by  too  much  confining  their  attention  to  the  cor- 
ruption which  is  in  man,  and  too  little  admitting  the  readi- 
ness of  God,  for  Christ's  sake,  to  give  us  grace  to  save 
us,  are  led  to  mourn  over  their  depravity,  rather  than  to 
oppose  if.  Theirs  is  a  barren  wish  for  holiness  ;  rather 
than  the  actual  attainment  of  it.  Their  religion  consists  in 
profession,  and  in  words ;  or  in  sighs,  and  in  tears,  and  in 
sorrowful  complaining  of  themselves  ;  rather  than  in  real 
action,  and  practice. 

Let  us  make  due  allowance  for  the  various  kmds  of 
numan  infirmity  :  nevertheless,  let  us  not  fail  to  remember, 
and  insist,  that,  after  all,  this  is  the  test  by  which  men 
of  every  sect,  character,  and  opinions,  must  be  tried : — 
'  Not  every  one,  that  saith  unto  me.  Lord,  Lord,  shall 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  but  he,  that  doeth  the 
will  of  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven." 
29 


338  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

Small  as  our  fruits  of  holiness  may  be,  yet  some  fruits 
must  be  brought  forth ;  or  we  never  shall  be  saved. 

Religion  must  appear  in  the  life  ;  it  should  not  altogether 
be  hid  in  the  heart.  External  works,  indeed,  which  pro- 
ceed from  a  false  motive,  avail  nothing.  To  do  these  only, 
IS  not  to  do  the  will  of  our  Father  which  is  in  Heaven. 

There  are,  however,  new  dispositions  to  be  attained,  new 
habits  to  be  learned,  new  victories  over  sin  to  be  achieved 
by  every  Christian ;  for,  "  if  any  man  be  in  Christ,  he  is  a 
new  creature  ;  old  things  are  passed  away ;  behold,  all 
things  are  become  new."* 

"  Be  ye,  therefore,  doers  of  the  word,  and  not  hearers 
only."  Trust  not  to  your  being  the  followers  of  some  true 
minister  of  the  Gospel ;  nor  to  the  delight  which  you  may 
feel  in  hearing  him.  Multitudes,  as  has  already  been 
stated,  heard  Christ  with  pleasure,  while  He  preached  to 
them  from  the  Mount ;  who  were,  afterwards,  condemned, 
Decause  they  did  not  the  things  which  he  commanded  them. 
He  warned  them,  towards  the  end  of  His  discourse,  again 
and  again,  on  this  great  subject.  Let  this  text,  then,  be 
continually  sounding  in  your  ears  ;  let  it  recur  to  us  at  the 
end  of  every  sermon  which  we  hear ; — "  Not  every  one 
that  saith  unto  me.  Lord,  Lord,  shall  enter  into  the  king- 
dom of  heaven  ;  but  he,  that  doeth  the  will  of  my  Father 
which  is  in  Heaven." 

*2  Corinth,  v.  17. 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  339 

XLV. 

ST.  MATTHEW,    VII.  22,  23. 

Many  will  say  lo  me  in  tliat  aay,  Lord,  Lord,  have  we  not  prophesied  in 
thy  name  1  and  in  thy  name  have  cast  out  devils  1  and  in  thy  name 
done  many  wonderful  works  ! 

And  then  will  I  jirofess  unto  them,  I  never  knew  you  :  depart  from  me, 
ye  that  work  iniquity. 

The  Apostles,  and  first  preachers  of  Christianity,  were 
endowed  with  the  power  of  working  various  miracles  ;  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  they  were  able  to  make  the 
blind  to  see,  and  the  lame  to  walk  ;  and  they  even  raised 
the  dead.  They,  also,  by  their  word,  cast  out  devils.  We 
learn  however,  from  this  passage,  as  well  as  from  some  others, 
that  all  these  miraculous  gifts  were  not  to  be  accounted  as 
any  proof  that  the  soul  of  the  possessor  of  them  should  be 
saved :  for  the  invariable  doctrine  of  Scripture  is,  that, 
when  the  Day  of  Judgment  shall  come,  the  point  to  be 
inquired,  respecting  every  individual,  will  be  not,  whether 
he  had  wrought  miracles ;  not,  whether  he  had  cast  out 
devils  ;  not,  whether  he  had  done  in  the  name  of  Christ 
many  wonderful  works  ;  but  whether  he  had  been  a  worker 
of  iniquity.  The  division  of  mankind,  on  that  day,  will  be 
— into  holy  and  itnholy — into  righteous  and  wicked — into 
those  who  were  doers  of  the  word,  and  those  who  were 
hearers  only.  The  worker  of  miracles,  who  lived  in  his 
iniquity,  shall  then  perish  with  the  multitude  of  the  un- 
godly ;  and  if  the  man,  whom  God  Himself  had  thus  gifted, 
sliali  be  condemned  for  being  a  sinner,  what  sinner  shall 
escape  ?  However  men  may  plead  their  familiarity  with 
Christ,  or  the  great  things  which  they  have  done  in  His 
name  ;  however  confidently  they  may  come  and  claim  His 
salvation,  however  numerous,  also,  such  persons  may  be  , 
yet  He  will  deny  them  before  the  assembled  world :  for 


340  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

there  shall  be  but  one  reply  to  all  the  multitude  of  the 
wicked, — "  I  never  knew  you  ;  depart  from  me  ye  that 
work  iniquity."* 

Such  is  the  meaning  of  the  words  before  us.  Let  us 
now  extend  in  some  degree  their  signification  ;  for  the  sake 
of  applying  them  the  better  to  the  times  iu  which  we  live. 

Miracles  have  now  ceased.  We  are  in  no  danger  of  • 
pleading,  on  the  day  of  judgment,  our  performance  of  these 
as  a  testimony  that  we  were  friends  and  followers  of 
Christ.  There  are,  however,  many  other  grounds  of  false 
confidence  and  hope,  on  which  we  may  build.  And  first, 
there  is  a  general  danger,  lest  men  should  trust  in  their 
gifts  and  talents  ;  rather  than  in  their  Christian  virtues  and 
graces,  as  an  evidence  of  their  title  to  heaven. 

It  is  hard,  perhaps,  for  some  people  to  avoid  entertaining 
religious  hope  on  account  of  these.  The  preacher,  for 
instance,  who  has  great  powers  of  eloquence  ;  who  can 
move  at  his  will  the  aflections  of  his  audience  ;  who  can 
alarm  their  soule.  with  the  fear  of  Hell ;  can  charm  them 
with  the  description  of  Heaven  ;  can  present  to  them  a 
just  and  lively  view  of  the  dreadful  nature,  and  conse- 
quences, of  sin  ;  who,  perhaps,  has  really  converted  many 
souls  to  God,  and  has  witnessed  this  fruit  of  his  labours ; 
finds  it  hard  to  persuade  himself,  that  all  these  are  no  suf- 
fiicient  evidence,  that  his  own  soul  shall  be  saved.  Has 
the  preacher  himself  learned  not  to  do  iniquity  ?  That  will 
be  the  question  on  the  great  day.  The  test  will  be  the 
same  for  the  high,  and  for  the  low  ;  for  the  man  of  talents, 
and  for  him  who  had  the  meanest  parts  ;  for  the  author, 
who  edified  half  a  nation  by  his  writings  ;  for  the  minister 
who  converted  thousands  by  his  preaching  ;  and  for  every 
individual  among  the  people  :  and  to  all,  in  all  ranks,  and 
in  all  ages,  who,  tried  by  that  test,  are  found  wanting 
Christ  will  say,  "  Depart  from  me,  ye  that  work  iniquity." 

Again,  others  trust  to  a  certain  zeal  for  the  Gospel ;  and 
to  some  exertions  which  they  have  made,  or  trouble,  which 
♦  St.  Matt.  vii.  23. 


THE     SERMON     ON   THE    MOUNT.  341 

they  have  taken,  in  the  cause  ;  and  this  is  their  evidence 
of  salvation.  They  have  subscribed,  and  perhaps  largely, 
to  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  foreign  parts  :  they 
have  been  peculiarly  forward  in  promoting  the  salvation  of 
the  poor  heathen  :  or,  what  is  much  more,  they  have  them- 
selves gone  forth  with  the  name  of  Jesus  in  their  mouths, 
as  missionaries  in  the  service  :  but  have  they  left  off  to  do 
iniquity  ?  Have  they  conquered  the  sins  of  their  own 
hearts, — they,  who  go  forth  to  contend  against  the  sins  of 
others  1  We  ask,  not  whether  they  are  perfect;  but  only, 
whether  their  own  tempers  have  been  subdued  ;  their  pride 
and  vanity,  brought  down  ;  and  their  passions  regulated  in 
that  degree,  which  the  word  of  God  shows  to  be  necessary 
in  every  real  Christian?  Have  they  learnt,  each  to  take 
the  lowest  place ;  to  do  nothing  through  strife  and  vain 
glory  ;  and  to  esteem  others  better  than  themselves  ?  Have 
they  attained  to  the  self-denial  of  a  disciple  ;  as  well  as  to 
the  spirit  of  peace,  harmony,  and  love.  It  is  not  one  great 
act,  which  determines  a  man  to  be  a  true  disciple  of 
Christ  ;  so  much  a?  his  daily  and  hourly  temper  and  con- 
duct. Let  them  not  think,  that  some  one  heroic  deed  is 
all,  which  is  necessary  to  prove  that  they  are  sanctified  by 
God's  Spirit.  It  is  by  the  daily  and  hourly  acts  which 
they  perform,  and  by  the  general  tempers  which  they 
evince,  that  their  real  sanctification  is  to  be  known.  It  is 
not  a  pilgrimage  made  once  in  a  man's  life,  like  that  of  the 
Mahometan  to  Mecca ;  it  is  not  a  Crusade  to  the  Holy 
Land  ;  it  is  not  an  ebullition  of  zeal  to  go  forth  in  these 
Jays  as  a  missionary  to  the  heathen  ;  which  is  a  sufficient 
evidence  of  discipleship.  Many  shall  trust  on  the  Day  of 
Judgment  to  some  great  thing,  which  they  have  achieved 
in  the  cause  of  Christ  ;  who  shall  then  be  condemned  on 
account  of  their  having  never  been  cleansed  from  their 
own  iniquity.  Many  will  have  laboured,  as  they  will  plead, 
to  save  others,  who  themselves  shall  not  be  saved ;  for 
nothing  can  stand  in  the  stead  of  that  sanctification  of  a 
man's  own  heart,  which  the  Scriptures  describe  as  neces* 

29* 


342  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

sary  ;  no  religious  language  in  the  mouth ;  no  gifts,  or 
talents  of  the  mind ;  no  confident  hope  of  Heaven,  in  the 
imagination  ;  no  zeal  to  go  forth  in  order  to  convert  others  ; — 
for  "  without  holiness  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord."*  "  Not 
every  one,  that  sailh  unto  me.  Lord,  Lord,  shall  enter  the 
kingdom  of  Heaven  :  but  he,  that  doeth  the  will  of  my 
Father  which  is  in  Heaven.  Many  will  say  to  nie  in  that 
day,  Lord,  Lord,  have  we  not  prophesied  in  Thy  name  ? 
and  in  Thy  name  have  cast  out  devils  ?  and  in  Thy  name 
have  done  many  wonderful  works  ?  And  then  will  I  pro- 
fess unto  them,  I  never  knew  you  ;  depart  from  me,  ye  tiiat 
work  iniquity."!' 

Again,  lastV,  there  are  some,  perhaps,  who  trust  to  a 
general  exemplariness  in  their  lives,  and  the  great  useful- 
ness of  their  conduct;  while,  nevertheless,  some  allowed 
sin  is  lived  in.  Such  persons  betray  a  total  unsoundness 
in  their  heart.  A  man  may  found  hospitals  ;  may  establish 
seminaries  of  learning,  or  of  religion  ;  may  build  Churches  ; 
may  take  the  lead  in  all  usefxd  institutions  ;  and  yet  be 
nc  ning.  He  may  do  all  this,  in  order  to  still  his  con- 
science, which  would  otherwise  trouble  him  on  account  of 
his  living  in  some  secret  iniquity.  Though  we  should  sup- 
pose a  man  to  be  engaged  in  saving  an  empire  from  ruin  , 
and  to  be  celebrated  as  the  greatest  patriot  of  his  age  ;  and 
as  the  best  supporter  both  of  the  religion,  and  liberties,  of 
his  country  ;  still,  if  he  live  in  habitual  iniquity,  if,  amidst 
all  those  public  deeds,  by  which  he  acquires  a  just  renown, 
he  should  be,  in  the  sight  of  God,  a  secret  sinner; — 
unquestionably,  the  sentence  in  this  passage  is  directed 
against  him,  as  much  as  against  more  known,  and  obvious, 
and  gross  offenders  :  "  I  never  knew  you,  depart  from  me, 
ye  that  work  iniquity."  For,  "  mnriy,  that  are  first,  shall  be 
last;  and  the  last  shall  be  first  ;"|  "for  many  be  called. 
but  few  chosen."§ 

*  Heb.  xii.  .  4.  t  Si.  Matt.  vii.  21,  22,  23. 

t  St.  Matt.  XIX.  30.         ^  St.  Malt.  xx.  16. 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  343 

XLVL 

ST.  MATTHEW,  VII.  24—29. 

Therefore  whosoever  heareth  these  sayings  of  mine,  and  doeth  them,  I 

will  liken  him  unto  a  wise  man,  which  built  his  house  upon  a  rock : 
And  the  rain  descended,  and  the  floods  came,  and  the  winds  blew,  and 

beat  upon  that  house  ;  and  it  fell  not :  for  it  was  founded  upon  a  rock. 
And  every  one  that  heareth  these  sayings  of  mine,  and  doeth  them  not, 

shall  be  likened  unto  a  foolish  man,  which  built  his  house  upon  the 

sand  : 
And  the  rain  descended,  and  the  floods  came,  and  the  winds  blew,  and 

beat  upon  that  house  ;  and  it  fell  :  and  great  was  the  fall  of  it. 
And  it  came  to  pass,  when  Jesus  had  ended  these  sayings,  the  people 

were  astonished  at  his  doctrine  : 
For  he  taught  them  as  one  having  authority,  and  not  as  the  scribes. 

PART  I. 

Our  Saviour  thus  ends  His  Sermon  on  the  Mount.  He 
had  had  many  hearers  :  and  they  seem  not  to  have  disap- 
proved of  His  sayings  ;  for  all  which  is  observed  upon  the 
subject  is,  that  "  the  people  were  astonished  at  his  doctrine  ; 
for  He  taught  them  as  one  having  authority,  and  not  as  the 

Scribes." 

There  are  many  parts  of  Scripture  which  show  that  a 
mere  disposition  to  hear  religious  truths  is  very  far  from 
beincr  a  clear  proof  of  true  religion.  In  the  parable  of  the 
sower,  our  Saviour  speaks  of  no  less  than  four  sorts  of 
hearers ;  only  one  of  which  is  represented  as  hearing  to 
good  effect.  Instances  also  abound,  in  the  historical  part 
of  the  New  Testament,  of  persons  sufficiently  willing  to 
hear,  who  were  irreligious  characters.  Multitudes  went 
to  hear  John  the  Baptist,  in  the  wilderness  ;  who  were 
described  by  him,  a.s  continuing  in  a  state  of  utter  impeni- 
tence. Herod,  also,  heard  John  the  Baptist,  "  gladly  ;"  yet^ 
at  a  subsequent  period,  he  put  him  to  death.     It  is  more 


344  FAMILY     COMMENTARY    ON 

than  probable,  as  already  intimated,  that  many  of  that  mul« 
titude,  which  heard  Christ's  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  made 
afterwards  a  part  of  that  other  multitude  which  thought  it 
not  fit  that  He  should  live  ;  and  cried  out,  "  Not  this  man, 
but  Barrabas."* 

There  was  a  certain  time,  during  which  the  great  body 
of  our  Saviour's  hearers  were  very  far  from  feeling  any 
offence  ;  they  often  seemed  to  take  part  with  Christ.  They 
gazed  at  His  miracles  ;  and,  while  admiring  them,  they 
were  disposed  (as  is  the  common  way  of  the  multitude)  to 
extend  their  praise  to  every  one  of  His  sayings,  and  every 
one  of  His  acts.  They  said,  "  He  hath  done  all  things 
well :  He  maketh  both  the  deaf  to  hear,  and  the  dumb  to 
speak."t  But  the  change,  which  soon  followed  in  the  dis- 
position of  the  people,  plainly  shows,  that,  at  the  time, 
when  they  appeared  to  be  the  partizans  of  Christ,  and 
were  the  willing  hearers  of  his  Gospel,  they  by  no  means 
entered  into  the  true  nature  of  it.  They  neither  perceived 
what  sacrifices  the  real  followers  of  Christ  would  have  to 
make  ;  nor  what  loss  of  reputation,  to  incur  ;  nor  what 
worldly  interests,  to  risk  ;  nor  what  self-denials,  to  exercise  ; 
nor  what  persecutions,  to  endure.  All  this,  indeed,  was 
implied,  and  more  than  implied,  in  that  Sermon  on  the 
Mount,  to  which  they  had  given  ear ;  but  many  of  them 
heard  it,  probably,  in  that  loose  and  careless  way,  which 
renders  even  the  plainest  and  most  searching  discourse,  of 
no  eff'ect.  Others  of  them  might  admit  the  general  truths  ; 
and  neglect  self- application  of  them.  Others  might  apply 
hem,  but  apply  them  carelessly  ;  and,  because  they  already 
practised  some  part  of  the  precepts  which  they  had  heard, 
or  something  like  them,  might  too  easily  assume,  that  they 
did  as  much  as  was  strictly  necessary :  and  not  a  few 
might  mistake  their  own  transitory  approbation  of  what 
was  spoken,  for  a  disposition  to  pay  steady  and  actual  obe- 
dience to  it ;  not  considering,  that  to  approve  is  one  thing ; 
and  to  do  that,  which  we  approve,  is  often  quite  another 
*  St.  John  xviii.  40.  t  St.  Mark  vii.  37. 


THE    SER]\ION    ON    THE    MOUNT.  345 

It  is  worthy  of  notice,  that,  when  our  Saviour,  on  one 
occasion,  instead  of  declaring  only  the  general  tempers 
necessary  in  His  disciples,  required  of  a  young  man,  who 
came  to  hear  Him,  a  specific  act  of  self-denial ;  the  indi- 
vidual in  question,  though  he  had  come  in  the  very  character 
of  a  learner,  ceased  to  follow  Christ.  And  "  what  lack  I 
yet  ?"*  said  this  young  man  to  our  Saviour.  And  "  Jesus 
said  unto  him  ;  If  thou  wilt  be  perfect,  go  and  sell  all  that 
thou  hast,  and  give  to  the  poor,  and  thou  shalt  have  trea- 
sure in  heaven  ;  and  come  and  follow  me :  but  when  the 
young  man  heard  that  saying,  lie  went  away  sorrowful ;  for 
he  had  great  possessions."! 

Our  Saviour  is  represented  to  have  taken  many  means 
of  deterring  men  from  making  that  hasty  profession  of  His 
gospel,  to  which  they  were  inclined.  He  was  not  ambitious 
to  draw  a  crowd  about  His  person ;  or  to  speak  to  a  large 
auditory;  or,  by  the  addition  of  a  certain  portion  of  super- 
ficial followers,  to  swell  the  numbers  of  His  sect.  He 
warned  His  hearers  to  count  the  cost,  before  they  pre- 
tended to  become  His  disciples  ;  and  to  beware,  lest  they 
should  incur  the  shame  which  belongs  to  him  who  begins 
to  build  a  tower,  and  is  not  able  to  finish  it.  It  may  be 
proper  here,  also,  to  remark,  that  one  of  the  most  pointed 
charges  brought  by  Christ,  and  His  Apostles  against  the 
Jewish  nation — that  nation,  which,  on  account  of  sinful- 
ness, was  now  about  to  be  cast  off — seems  to  have  been, 
that  of  having  become  mere  hearers  of  their  law,  instead 
of  doers  of  it.  "  A  certain  man,"  said  our  Saviour,  "  had 
two  sons  ;  and  he  came  to  the  first,"  ( that  is,  to  the 
Gentiles)  "  and  said,  Go,  work  to-day  in  my  vineyard  ;  and 
he  answered  and  said,  I  will  not :  but  afterward  he  repented, 
and  went.  And  he  came  to  the  second,"  (meaning  the 
nation  of  the  Jews)  "  and  said  likewise  :  and  he  answered 
and  said,  I  go,  sir  ;  and  went  not."|  That  is,  the  Gentiles 
repented  at  last,  and  really  paid  that  obedience  to  God, 
which  his  former  professing  people,  the  Jews,  had  only 
•  St.  Matt,  xix.  20.      i  St.  Matt.  xix.  21,  23.      J  St.  Matt.  xxi.  28—30. 


346  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

pretended  to  pay.  Our  Saviour,  also,  takes  notice  of  the 
same  indisposition  to  attend  to  practice,  in  the  Pharisees. 
"  Whatsoever  they  bid  you  observe,"  said  Christ  to  some 
of  his  followers,  "  that  observe  and  do  ;  but  do  not  ye  after 
their  works ;  for  they  say,  and  do  not."*  Moreover  the 
apostle  Paul,  in  the  beginning  of  his  Epistle  to  the  Romans, 
when  summing  up  his  heavy  charge  against  the  Jews, 
dwells  particularly  on  their  disposition  to  hear  their  law,  as 
well  as  to  become  teachers  of  it  to  others,  while  they  paid 
no  obedience  to  it  themselves.  "  Thou,  therefore,"  says 
he,  "  which  teachest  another,  teachest  thou  not  thyself? 
Thou  that  preachest  a  man  should  not  steal,  dost  thou 
steal  ?  Thou  that  sayest  a  man  should  not  commit  adultery, 
dost  thou  commit  adultery  1  For  the  name  of  God  is 
blasphemed  among  the  Gentiles  through  you,  as  it  is  writ- 
ten."! And  it  is  partly  in  the  same  spirit,  that  he  said  to 
them,  before  :  "  For  not  the  hearers  of  the  law^  are  just  be- 
fore God  ;  but  the  doers  of  the  law  shall  be  justiiied."| 


XLVIL 

ST.  MATTHEW,  VII.  24—29. 
SAME  SUBJECT.— PART  IL 

The  Scriptures,  then,  let  it  be  remembered,  repeatedly 
guard  us  against  that  disposition,  which  there  is  in  man,  to 
betake  himself  to  a  religion  which  consists  merely  in  talk- 
ing, or  in  hearing  ;  or,  in  some  way,  stops  short  of  real 
practice. 

Let  us  now  proceed  to  show,  how  this  subject  applies  it- 
self to  the  present  age.  It  is  obvious  to  any  person  of  dis- 
cernment, that  the  world  now  abounds  with  persons  who 
can  read  and  admire  religious  books  ;  and  can  hear  and  ap- 
•  Rom.  ii.  13.        t  Rom.  "21,  22  24.  Rom  ii.  la 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  347 

prove  very  religious  Sermons  ;  and  yet,  in  their  own  lives, 
are  irreligious.  And  it  is  important,  both  that  such  persons 
should  themselves  be  reproved  ;  and  that  others  should  be 
guarded  against  complimenting  men  of  this  class  for  their 
religion  ;  and  thus  encouraging  their  delusion. 

The  causes,  which  now  lead  them  thus  to  hear  and  ap- 
prove, what,  nevertheless,  they  will  not  practise,  are,  in 
part,  no  doubt,  the  same  as  those  to  which  v/e  have  already 
adverted.  Sometimes,  men  are  prejudiced  in  favour  of  a 
book  or  a  sermon,  by  some  high  idea  which  they  happen 
to  have  conceived  of  the  writer  or  of  the  preacher,  either  in 
respect  to  his  religious  wisdom,  and  orthodoxy  ;  or  to  his 
humanity,  and  benevolence  ;  or  to  his  learning,  and  talents  , 
or  to  his  rank  and  estimation,  in  the  world,  or  in  the 
Church: — just  as  the  multitude  were  disposed,  atone  time, 
to  faA^our  the  preaching  of  Christ,  through  that  high  idea 
of  His  character,  with  which  His  miracles  had  just  before 
inspired  them.  For  men  do  not  choose  suddenly  to  find 
fault  with  him,  whom  they  have  been  lately  led  to  praise; 
and  under  whose  banners  llieyhave  recently  been  enlisted. 

Again,  there  are  also  many  now,  perhaps,  as  there  were 
formerly,  who  both  hear,  and  read,  what  relates  to  religious 
subjects,  with  a  degree  of  carelessness  and  inattention,  as 
well  as  of  dulness  and  ignorance,  which  are  almost  incon- 
ceivable ;  and  which  are  only  to  be  accounted  for,  by  the 
unconcern  in  which  they  live  in  respect  to  their  souls. 
But  v\^e  ought  here  to  speak,  more  particularly,  of  that  class 
of  persons,  who  have  both  an  ear  to  hear,  and  a  tongue  to 
speak,  concerning  religion,  and  seem  in  some  serious  way 
to  receive  the  Gospel ;  but  are  by  no  means  prepared  to 
follow  up  those  doctrines  to  which  they  assent,  into  all  their 
practical  consequences.  Some  of  these  persons  not  only 
profess  the  Gospel,  and  hear  it,  and  speak  of  it ;  but  they 
commend  it  also  to  others  ;  they  extol  the  preacher  of  it; 
and  thevput  themselves  forward  as  the  most  zealous  mem- 
bers of  his  party  :  but  they  are  not  yet  rightly  aware,  what 
Dew  tempers  they  have   to  exercise;   what  new  trials,  to 


348  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    ON 

encounter  ;  what  new  self-denials,  to  practise  ;  what  new 
habits,  to  attain  ;  and,  in  short,  what  a  completely  new  life 
they  will  have  to  lead ;  if  they  embrace  the  true  Gospel, 
as  they  profess  to  do.  At  present,  they  are  perhaps  eagei 
for  doctrine  ;  not  understanding,  if  the  doctrine  be  sound, 
how  vast  must  be  the  change  of  practice.  They  fail, 
when  a  question  arises  respecting  this,  or  the  other,  point 
of  Christian  conduct ;  and  perhaps,  are  now  led  so  to  inter- 
pret doctrine,  or  so  to  confine  themselves  to  it  under  a 
shew  of  zeal  for  doctrinal  truth,  as  to  justify,  or  at  least,  in 
some  degree  to  palliate,  the  lamentable  deficiencies  of  their 
own  temper  and  life. 

This  class  of  persons,  therefore,  like  many  of  Christ's 
hearers  of  old,  may  be  compared  to  those,  who  begin  to 
build  a  tower,  but  are  not  able  to  finish.  For  here,  un- 
doubtedly, is  the  difficulty  of  the  present  day.  It  lies,  not 
in  hearing,  as  some  seem  to  suppose,  nor  in  agreeing  to 
what  is  heard  :  it  consists,  not  in  adopting  the  very  same 
sentiments  with  the  preacher,  and  in  following  him  with 
eagerness,  as  the  multitude  followed  Christ.  The  diffi- 
culty is  in  doing.  It  consists  both  in  receiving  the  doctrines 
practically,  for  that  is  the  true  way  of  believing  them  ;  and 
also  in  following  them  up  into  all  their  proper  consequences, 
in  our  own  actual  practice.  Men  should  take  care,  indeed, 
in  the  first  place,  that  the  words,  which  they  hear,  are 
sound  words  ;  that  they  are  not  the  mere  opinions  of  men, 
but  the  sayings  of  Christ  ;  but  let  not  the  care  to  hear 
certain  tenets  supersede  all  other  care.  Unbelievers,  in- 
deed, have  often  reproached  Christianity,  for  being  a  reli- 
gion which  impressed  certain  speculative  articles  of  faith  ; 
while,  to  judge  by  the  lives  of  its  professors,  it  made  no 
very  great  demands,  in  the  way  of  practice.  Christ, 
however,  has  given  no  ground  for  this  observation  of  the 
unbelievers.  He  has  not  been  defective  in  urging  practi- 
cal duties :  witness  almost  every  part  of  His  Sermon  on  the 
Mount. 

We  say,  indeed,  that  doctrine  also  is  most  important ; 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  349 

but,  then,  we  also  say,  that  doctrine  rightly  received  is  the 
sure  and  only  foundation  of  all  good  practice.  Let  every 
zealot  for  doctrine,  then,  remember,  that  there  is  something 
new  to  be  done,  in  consequence  of  every  new  truth,  which 
he  receives  ;  and  that  every  doctrine,  every  precept,  every 
mystery  even  of  our  faith,  has  its  practical  tendency,  and 
its  proper  practical  use.  The  preaching  of  modern  minis- 
ters should,  like  that  of  Christ  to  the  multitude,  be  so  far 
practical  as  to  have  an  evident  tendency  to  convert  men 
from  their  present  practice  ;  or,  if  they  have,  in  the  main, 
been  already  thus  converted,  to  make  them  still  go  on, 
examining  and  improving  their  practice,  in  a  thousand  par- 
ticulars. The  ear  to  hear  the  minister  should  be  a  conse- 
quence of  having  a  desire  of  this  practical  amendment  in 
the  h'^art. 


XLVIIL 

ST.  MATTHEW,  VII.  24—29. 

SAME  SUBJECT.—PART  HI. 

In  continuing  the  subject  of  these  verses;  it  must  be 
borne  in  mind,  that  there  is  another  large  class,  who  have 
another  way  of  deceiving  themselves  :  they  are  practical 
in  their  ideas,  both  of  morality  and  religion,  and  they  take 
great  credit  for  being  so.  But  their  sayings  are  not  the 
sayings  of  Christ  ;  they  are  the  sayings  rather  of  the 
heathen  moralist,  or  of  the  prudent  man  of  this  world  :  their 
morality  does  not  amount  to  Christian  morality ;  nor  their 
practice,  to  Christian  practice.  It  may  be  useful  to  call 
to  the  recollection  of  such  persons  those  Christian  precepts 
which  are  contained  in  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount ;  and  to 
point  out,  in  what  manner  a  truly  practical  hearer  of  those 

30 


350  FAMILY    COMMENTARY    O^S 

sayings  of  our   Lorl«   would  be   likely  to  meditate  upon 
them. 

"  I  perceive,"  he  would  say  to  himself,  "  that  this  new 
Prophet,  who  is  come  into  the  world,  and  has  been  working 
so  many  miracles',  in  proof  of  his  Messiahship,  delivers  a 
far  different  doctrine  from  that  to  vvhicli  we,  Jews,  have 
been  accustomed.  How  many  new  truths  have  bef;n  tatiLiu 
ns.:  trutlis  also,  which  He  declares,  that  we  must  rr^du.e 
to  practice  ;  for  the  conclusion  of  His  Sermon  has  been  one 
continued  warning,  that  we  are  not  His  real  disciples,  unless 
we  do  the  things  which  He  hath  commanded.  I  pecreive, 
that  the  poverty  of  spirit,  of  which  He  hath  spoken,  must 
be  truly  felt  by  me  ;  that  I  must  also  know,  what  it  is  to 
hunger  and  thirst  after  righteousness  ;  that  I  must  become 
meek  n.nd.  peaceable ;  that  I  must  be  content  to  be  very 
serious,  and  even  to  mourn  for  a  while,  if  I  may  but  be  com- 
forted hereafter;  that  I  must  acquire  a  disposition  to  show 
mercy,  to  forgive  injuries,  to  love  even  my  enemies ;  and 
patiently  to  bear  such  provocations  as  may  be  offered  to 
me.  I  find,  that  I  must  also  lend,  and  give  away  my  sub- 
stance, with  a  large  and  liberal  spirit.  I  learn,  that  I  am 
no  longer  to  do  any  thing,  to  be  seen  of  men ;  and  that  the 
whole  fabric  of  my  superficial  and  external  virtue,  which 
had  been  chiefly  founded  on  a  regard  to  character  with  my 
fellow  creatures,  must  be  pulled  down,  in  order  that  it  may 
be  succeeded  by  a  principle  of  real  purity  in  my  very  heart. 
How  utterly  have  I  mistaken  that  law  of  God,  to  which  I 
had  been  fancying  that  I  paid  obedience. 

"  I  now  understand,  that  the  law  requires  me,  not  only  not 
to  kill,  but  not  to  be  so  much  as  angry,  without  a  cause : — not 
on  not  to  perjure  myself,  but  not  even  to  use  an  expression 
which  implies  want  of  reverence  towards  God  ;  not  only  not 
to  commit  adultery,but  not  to  indulge  an  unchaste  idea,  in  my 
imagination.  I  find,  also,  that,  if  I  become  a  follower  of  this 
Jesus,  I  am  to  expect  persecution  for  righteousness'  sake.  1 
have  been  informed  that  my  prayers,  instead  of  being  offered 
up,  only  or  chiefly,  in  public,  and  consisting  of  vain  repetitions, 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  351 

must  be  pur,  up  daily  in  my  secret  diamber,  and  out  of  a 
pure  and  forgiving  heart,  for  the  pardon  of  my  sins,  and 
for  the  supply  of  the  perpetually  returning  wants — both  of 
my  body,  and  of  my  soul.  By  this  heavenly  teacher  I  have 
also  been  instructed,  that  I  must  no  long<n-  lay  up  treasure 
in  this  w^orld  ;  and  that,  if  1  hope  to  have  a  treasure  in 
heaven,  my  heart  must  be  there  also :  that,  so  elevated 
must  be  my  mind  above  earthly  things,  that  I  must  lay  aside 
all  mat  multitude  of  anxieties  by  which  I  have  been  trou- 
bled ;  that  1  must  not  be  careful  even  for  my  necessary 
food  and  clothing  ;  nor  fo)  any  of  the  things  of  this  mortal 
life  ;  but  that  1  must  acquire  a  new  calmness,  and  resigna- 
tion, as  to  all  the  events  of  this  world,  whether  prosperous 
or  adverse;  seeking,  first,  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  His 
righteousness  ;  and.  quietly  trusting,  that,  the  greater  bles- 
sings being  obtained,  all  other  things,  which  are  really 
needful  for  the  body,  will  be  added  unto  me. 

"  Moreover,  that  disposition,  which  I  have  had,  to  judge 
others,  must  now,  as  1  perceive,  be  exchanged  for  a  dispo- 
sition to  judge  myself.  To  do,  also,  to  others,  as  I  would 
ihey  should  do  unto  me,  must,  henceforth,  be  the  great  rule 
of  my  life.  How  exalted  is  that  purity  to  which  I  am 
called  : — I  am  to  be  a  light  of  the  world  : — I  am  to  be  as 
a  city  set  on  a  hill : — 1  am  to  be  that  salt,  which  is  to 
season  the  whole  earth.  I  am  to  be  one  of  only  a  little 
flock  :  for  strait,  I  am  assured,  is  the  gate,  and  narrow  is 
the  way,  which  leadeth  unto  life  ;  and  few  there  be  that 
find  it.  But  how,"  he  would  likewise  add,  "  shall  I  ever 
be  sufficient  for  these  things  ?  Do  thou,  O  my  Saviour, 
still  direct  and  teach  me.  Do  thou  also  sustain  and  com- 
fort me.  To  whom  shall  I  go,  but  unto  Thee  ;  for  Thou 
hast  the  words  of  eternal  life  1  Already  Thou  hast  opened 
mine  eyes,  in  some  measure,  to  see  both  my  past  sinful- 
ness, and  my  further  duty.  Pardon,  O  Lord,  all  that  is 
past.  Show  me  more  clearly  that  w;iy,  by  which  1  may 
be  forgiven  ;  and  instruct  me  whence  I  may  gather  strength 
lo  perform  those  great  things,  which  Thou  requirest  of  me." 


352  FAMILY     COMMENTAHY    ON 

In  some  such  manner  as  this,  would  the  practical  hearer 
apply  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  and  meditate  upon  it. 
Such  an  one  would  continue  to  be  found  among  the  follow- 
ers of  Christ  ;  his  faith  might  fail  for  a  time,  like  that  of 
the  Apostles  at  the  trying  period  of  the  crucifixion  ;  yet  he 
would  afterwards  be  numbered  among  the  hearers  of  the 
Apostles,  and  among  the  multitude,  that  met  together  on 
the  Day  of  Pentecost.  This  man  would  also  be  of  the 
number  of  that  infant  Church,  which  continued  stedfast  hi 
the  Apostles'  doctrine  and  fellowship,  and  in  breaking  of 
bread,  and  in  prayers.  I  add,  that  he  would  also  begone 
of  those  persons  to  whom  the  Epistles,  now  extant,  aro 
addressed  :  he  would  be  one  of  the  saints,  the  called,  the- 
sanctified  in  Christ  Jesus.  He  would  be  a  serious  anc 
earnest  reader  of  those  epistles  ;  and  a  partaker  of  tha  ■ 
excellent  spirit  with  which  they  are  written. 

It  is  unnecessary,  after  giving  this  description,  to  draw 
a  second  picture  of  the  serious  and  practical  hearer,  o^ 
reader,  of  the  same  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  who  lives  at  the 
present  day. 

Suffice  it,  generally,  to  remark,  that  such  an  one  will 
partake  in  all  the  same  feelings,  with  the  man  whom  vrc 
have  just  described  ;  and  also  will  unquestionably  be  dis- 
posed, in  like  manner,  to  attend  not  to  this  Sermon  only 
but  to  all  the  other  words,  both  of  Christ,  and  of  His 
Apostles. 

This  point  is  here  particularly  mentioned,  by  way  of 
reply  to  those  who  profess  to  draw  the  whole  of  their  reli- 
gion, from  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount;  assuming  that  all. 
which  is  material  in  Christianity,  must  of  course  be  found 
there;  and  forgetting  that  saying  of  Christ  Himself  to 
His  disciples,  at  a  period  subsequent  to  this, — "  I  haveyel 
many  things  to  say  unto  you  :  but  ye  cannot  bear  then  now. 
Howbeit,  when  He,  the  Spirit  of  truth,  is  come.  He  will 
guide  you  into  all  truth  :— He  shall  glorify  me ;  for  He 
shall  receive  of  Mine,  and  shall  show  it  unto  you."* 
•  St  John  xvi.  12—14. 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT.  353 

The  serious  and  practical  hearer  of  the  present  day  will, 
therefore,  add — to  the  precepts  given  in  the  Sermon  on  the 
Mount — all  the  other  precepts  of  his  Bible  :  and,  to  the 
whole  preceptive  part  of  it,  he  will  add  all  that  is  doc- 
trinal. Alarmed  by  those  declarations  of  the  spirituality 
and  strictness  of  the  divine  law,  which  the  Sermon  on  the 
xMount  furnishes,  he  will  receive  with  joy  that  soul-revi- 
ving truth,  that  "  God  was  in  Christ,  reconciling  the  world 
unto  Himself,  not  imputing  their  trespasses  unto  them."* 
And  that  "by  Him,  all,  that  believe,  are  justified  from  all 
things  from  which  ye  could  not  be  justified  by  the  Law  of 
Moses  ;''!  for  it  is  unquestionably  one  end  of  that  search- 
ing discourse  of  Christ  to  prepare  the  mind  for  these  doc- 
trines. 

Filled  also,  with  a  sense  both  of  his  own  weakness,  and 
of  the  high  nature  of  that  holiness,  to  which  (as  the  same 
Sermon  shows)  it  is  absolutely  necessary  that  he  should 
attain,  bow  earnestly  will  he  now  seek  by  prayer  the  help 
of  Gop's  Holy  Spirit.  He  will  put  on  the  whole  armour 
of  Goo  :  he  will  search,  through  all  parts  of  Scripture,  for 
every  thing  which  can  contribute  to  make  him  wise  unto 
salvation  ;  he  Avill  attend  in  an  especial  manner  to  the  af- 
fcti'ig  history  of  his  Saviour's  death,  and  to  the  doctrines 
resulting  out  of  it ;  nor  will  he  lightly  esteem  the  writings 
of  those  apostles,  whom  Christ  sent  forth  for  the  express 
pu'pose  of  evangelizing  the  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the 
name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

This,  then  is  the  man,  who  builds  his  house  upon  a  rock. 
His  is  a  religion  which  shall  never  disappoint  him.  It  is  no 
baseless  fabric,  which  shall  be  overthrown  by  the  first  rising 
storm.  This  man,  if  affliction  and  trouble  should  fall  upon 
him,  shall  find  the  consolations  of  Christ  dwelling  in 
him  :  if  persecutions  should  come  upon  him,  because  of 
the  word,  he  shall  not  be  offended  :  if  death  should  draw 
near,  he  shall  face  that  king  of  terrors  :  and,  when  the 

*  2  Cor.  V.  19.         t  Acts  xiii.  39. 
30* 


354  ,  FAMILY    COMMENTARY. 

Day  of  Judgment  shall  arrive,  be  shall  be  counted  worthy 
to  escape  all  those  things  which  are  coming  on  the  earth, 
and  to  stand  before  the  Son  of  Man :  for  he  has  not  been 
a  mere  hearer  of  the  word,  but  a  doer  of  it.  His  faith  in 
Christ  has  not  been  that  faith  which  is  without  works, 
and  which  is  dead,  being  alone  ;  but  it  has  been  proi'cd  to 
have  been  true  failh,  by  its  fruits.  His  confession  of  sin 
has  not  been  confession  of  the  lip  ;  but  the  real  language 
of  an  humble,  broken,  and  contrite  heart:  his  love  to  his 
Saviour  has  not  consisted  in  saying  "Lord,  Lord  ;"  but 
in  doing  the  things  which  He  hath  commanded. 

Being,  therefore,  thus  safe,  for  life,  for  death,  and  for 
eternity,  he  may  be  likened  unto  a  wise  man  who  built  his 
house  upon  a  rock  :  and  the  rains  descended,  and  the  floods 
came,  and  the  winds  blew,  and  beat  upon  thai  house:  and 
it  fell  not ;  for  it  was  founded  on  a  rock. 

"  But  whosoever  heareth  these  sayings  of  mine,"  says 
Christ,  "  and  doeth  them  not,  I  will  liken  him  unto  a  fool- 
ish man,  that  built  his  house  on  the  sand."  It  matters 
not  what  profession  such  a  man  has  made  ;  what  doctrine 
he  has  heard  ;  or  what  preacher  he  has  followed.  Only  to 
hear  even  the  best  doctrine  is  not  to  build  on  the  right 
foundation.  His  house  is  upon  the  sand :  the  religion  of 
such  an  one  is  a  slight  and  unsubstantial  thing.  It  will  not 
abide  the  test,  when  the  storm  comes,  which  is  to  try  it ; 
and  there  is  a  time  approaching,  when  everyone's  building 
shall  be  tried.  That  fair  edifice,  with  which  he  had  for  a 
while  pleased  himself,  shall  fail.  All  his  high  hopes  and 
confidences  shall  be  thrown  down.  The  house,  which  he 
had  reared  to  himself  for  eternity,  shall  fall ;  for  he  had 
built  it  on  the  sand  :  and  great  shall  be  the  fall  thereof. 


THE   END. 


WORKS 


THE  REV.  C.  B.  TAYLEE. 


STANFORD    &    SWORDS 

publish  the  following  interesting  and  justly  popular  works 
of  the  Rev.  Charles  B.  Tayler  : 


RECORDS    OF  A  GOOD   MAN^S  LIFE. 

12mo.     75  cts. 

Although  this  work  has  been  the  pioneer  of  the  series  of  Mr. 
Tayler's  works  which  they  have  reprinted,  still  its  popularity  con- 
tinues undiminished.  The  publishers  are  about  to  issue  a  new  edi- 
tion, uniform  with  the  series  of  the  author's  works  which  they  issue. 
The  following  notice  appeared  in  the  Banner  of  the  Cross. 

"  This  is,  indeed,  a  '  golden  book' — one  that  cannot  be  read  with- 
out as  much  profit  as  pleasure  by  all  who  feel  interest  in  the  life  of 
a  good  country  parson.  The  narrative  exhibits  the  character  of  a 
man  who  was  distingnisheJ.  not  for  talent  or  learning,  but  for  being 
in  earnest,  and  heartily  endeavoring  to  live  up  to  his  Christian  pro- 
fession— with  whom  baptism  was  not  a  form,  but  the  commencement 
of  a  life  of  Christian  faith.-' 

1 


Works  of  the  Rev.  C.  B.  Tayler. 


LADY  MARY 


12mo.     75  cts. 

"  In  Lady  Mary  we  are  presented  with  the  portraiture  of  a  Chris- 
tian  matron  of  rank,  who,  being  in  the  world,  is  not  of  tlie  world. 
There  is  nothing  of  the  heroine  in  her  composition,  as  the  term  is 
commonly  applied — no  elaborated  displays  of  ^impracticable  perfec- 
tion.' Equally  devoid  of  ?«i-scriptural  enthusiasm  on  the  one  hand, 
and  anf i-scriptural  formality  on  the  other,  she  wins  souls  by  the 
homily  of  her  life.  The  work  may  be  read  and  studied  with  profit 
by  old  and  young." 


SCENES  IN  A  CLERGYMAFS  LIEE, 

BY    THE 

REV.    CHARLES   B.    TAYLER, 

AUTHOR  OF  "  LADY  MARY,"  ETC. 

One  vol.     12mo.     75  cts. 

This  deeply  interesting  volume  commends  itself  to  the  reader,  as 
from  the  pen  of  one  who  is  indeed  "  a  master  in  Israel."     Lessons 

2 


Works  of  the  Rev.  C.  B.  Tayler. 


of  great  value  are  taught  in  its  pages  ;  lessons  of  experience  which 
often  fall  to  the  lot  of  tl.o  clergy,  hut  few  record  them  as  he  has 
done.     It  forms  a  valuable  addition  to  the  family  or  parish  library. 


MARGARET; 


OR, 

THE   PEARL, 

One  vol.     12mo.     75  cts. 


Those  who  have  read  "Lady  Mary,"  and  the  "Records  of  a 
Good  Man's  Life,"  will  be  anxious  to  peruse  this  volume  It  is  one 
of  those  gems  of  religious  fiction  whicli  teach  truth  and  holiness  in 
a  manner  calculated  to  affect  both  the  heart  and  life. 

3 


Works  of  the  Rev.  C.  B.  Tayler. 


MARK  WILTON ; 


.# 


>ai! 


OR, 

THE  MERCHANT'S  CLERK. 

One  vol.     12 mo.     75  cts.  , 

"An  excellent  book  to  place  in  the  hands  of  young  men.  Mr. 
Tayler  is  a  good  writer  and  a  tine  preacher.  Devoted  to  the  service 
of  his  Master,  he  strives  both  by  his  pen  and  tongue  to  guard  tlie 
unwary,  instruct  the  ignorant,  direct  the  doubtful,  reclaim  the  wan- 
derer, and  guide  the  steps  of  all  into  the  paths  of  peace.  This  xol- 
ume  teaches  the  importance  of  resisting  sin,  by  showing  the  ditric-ul- 
ties  and  sorrows  which  a  compliance  with  its  temptations  involve:?. — 
Episcopal  Recorder. 

"  This  volume,  in  the  deep  interest  which  its  perusal  exciics.  is 

4 


Worlcs  of  the  Rev.  C.  B.  Tayler. 


not  inferior  to  the  author's  '  Records  of  a  Good  Man's  Life,'  which, 
as  every  reader  knows,  is  awarding  to  it  very  high  praise.  The  pic- 
tures of  individuals  and  families  are  so  life-like,  the  various  shades 
of  character  so  finely  and  accurately  drawn,  that  the  reader's  atten- 
tion is  riveted  from  first  to  last.  The  narrative  is  autobiographical, 
and  is  written  with  such  an  air  of  candor,  and  interspersed  with  re- 
flections so  natural  to  the  incidents,  that  it  is  really  difficnlt  to  divest 
one's  self  of  the  impression  that  it  is  truth  and  not  fiction.  In  one 
respect  we  think  '  Mark  Wilton '  is  even  superior  to  the  author's  for- 
mer productions — the  fourfold  phase  of  character  exhibited  in  the 
narrative  is  preserved  with  astonishing  fidelity  and  clearness.  These 
are  exemplified  in  the  character  of  a  family  of  high  worldly  integrity; 
of  another,  whose  whole  domestic  discipline  is  regulated  by  the  ele- 
vated precepts  of  Christian  principle  ;  of  a  young  man,  a  fellow 
clerk  of  Wilton's,  remarkable  for  his  decision  and  firmness  of  Chris- 
tian character  ;  and  of  Mark  Wilton,  easily  seduced  from  virtue, 
lacking  strength  to  resist  temptation  and  vicious  influences,  often  wan- 
dering far  from  rectitude,  yet  again  impulsive  for  good  when  arrested 
in  his  downward  path.  The  subordinate  characters  serve  to  make 
apparent  these  distinctions.  We  would  that  the  book  were  carefully 
read  by  all  for  whom  it  is  especially  designed — the  clerks  in  a  great 
city. — New-York  Commercial  Advertiser. 


THANKFULNESS, 

A    NARRATIVE, 

COMPRISING  PASSAGES  FROM  THE  DIARY  OF  THE 

REV.  ALLEN  TEiMPLE. 

BY    THE    AUTHOR    OF    •' LADY    MARY,"   ETC. 

One  vol.     75  cts. 

Truly  a  golden  book,  in  no  wise  inferior  to  the  '"  Records  of  a 
Good  Man's  Life,"  and  similar  to  it  in  many  respects.  The  reader 
cannot  fail  to  be  both  edified  and  interested  by  its  perusal 

5 


Works  of  the  Rev.  C.  B.  Taxjler. 


EARNESTNESS, 

A  SEQUEL  TO  THANKFULNESS, 

BY    THE    SAME    AUTHOR. 
One  vol.     75  cts. 

In  this  volume  the  author  furnishes  a  picture  of  a  still  more 
glowing  and  important  description.  Mr.  Temple  is  chosen  a  Bishop, 
and  enters  upon  the  solemn  trust  with  a  determination  to  follow  in 
all  things  the  model  of  the  blessed  Apostle.  The  reader  cannot  fail 
to  derive  both  pleasure  and  profit  in  these  kindred  volumes,  which 
are  written  with  great  ability  and  beauty,  and  at  the  same  time  with 
humble  simplicity. 


THE  ANGELS'  SONG, 

BY  THE  REV.  CHARLES  B.  TAYLER, 

AUTHOR  OF  ''thankfulness"  AND  "  EARNESTNESS." 

One  vol.     12mo.     75  cts. 

Excellent  and  admirable  as  the  previous  volumes  of  Mr.  Tayler 
are,  this  by  many  will  be  preferred,  it  being  more  domestic  in  its 
teaching,  and  in  the  incidents  which  form  its  charm  and  attraction. 
It  is  most  beautifully  written,  and  the  narrative  or  family  history 
one  that  cannot  fail  to  make  a  deep  impression  upon  the  reader. 
"  The  Angels'  Song"  is  peculiarly  fitted  to  cheer  and  animate  the 
Christian  ;  and  happy,  thrice  happy  the  man  who  can  truly  say,  "  I 
have  at  last  learnt '  The  Angels'  Song.'  " 

The  following  notice  of  the  work  is  taken  from  the  Commercial 
Advertiser. 

"  The  author  of  the  "  Records  of  a  Good  Man's  Life  "  has  become 

6 


%'- 


JinjS^^W^^:- 


V 


